《Abandoned by my Childhood Friend, I Became a War Hero》


 CH 1

    The driving force that ignited a fire in my heart was rage and powerlessness.


    When I was young, I was just an ordinary child in a rural village. Like many other children from a hamlet, I admired the heroes and knights in books and dreamed of becoming one.


    A roughly snapped branch served as my sword, and a brass bowl I stole from the kitchen without my parents knowing was my helmet. We boys formed a group and played happily in the hills behind the village, pretending to be heroes and demon kings.


    It seems ridiculous now, but among the boys who played together, there was a girl who played the role of a princess.


    Her name was Ella, the only daughter of the village¡¯s only innkeeper.


    Ella¡¯s mother had been a maid in a noble family before moving to the countryside with Ella¡¯s grandfather, her father. Having inherited her mother¡¯s beauty, Ella was the prettiest girl in the village.


    Perhaps because she was from the capital, her skin was fair and flawless, unlike the freckled rural children. Thanks to the good education she received from her mother, she spoke gently and seemed like a lady from a noble family. Of course, she was not really on par with a true noble lady, but she seemed so to the unsophisticated country bumpkins.


    Ella had trouble fitting in with the other village girls due to her unique appearance. It was probably jealousy. As a child, I couldn¡¯t bear to see Ella alone, so I brought her to join the group of boys, albeit somewhat forcibly. She seemed secretly pleased by my actions.


    I was the strongest and most athletic among the village boys, so the role of the hero who protected the princess always fell to me. Naturally, Ella always played the role of the princess. The shy smile she had when I put a flower ring on her left ring finger was more than enough to steal the heart of an ignorant country boy.


    Ella never hid her longing for the capital. Whenever she had the chance, she would tell me about the beautiful streets of the capital, her friends she had mingled with there, and how gorgeously the people of the capital dressed.


    Listening to her stories, I used my limited imagination to picture the city. I imagined Ella walking through the beautiful city, not a place like this full of weeds, and myself beside her.


    I wanted to wear real swords and armor, not branches and brass bowls, to become a splendid knight and take her to the city like a princess.


    ¡°Someday, I will take you to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Really? Will you promise me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard there¡¯s a royal palace and balls in the capital. I¡¯ll take you to all of them. I promise.¡±


    It was a foolish dream for a country boy who would never see a royal palace or a ball in his lifetime, but at that moment, Ella¡¯s dream was also mine. Ella smiled brightly and nodded at my sincere promise.


    We hooked our pinky fingers together. It was a secret promise the two of us made, hidden from the adults. I devoted myself to training to become a knight, believing in that promise wholeheartedly.


    Since there was no one in the village to teach swordsmanship, I focused on building my strength first, climbing the hills behind the village every day. Though my training was crude, I became strong enough that no one in the village, including adults, could defeat me. I thought that if I became strong enough, I would be able to keep my promise with Ella someday.


    As time went by, Ella¡­


    One day, Ella ran away from the village with a mercenary group that had stayed at the inn. She left behind only a brief note saying she was going to start a new life in the city and not to look for her.


    ¡°Please tell Eon to take care.¡±


    That was the only message she left for me.


    No matter how much I denied reality, Ella never came back. The promise we had made as children had been taken seriously only by me, in my naivety. It was painful to be in the village where traces of Ella remained everywhere, but she was gone.


    Unable to bear the resentment and loss, I left the village and enlisted in the army. I hoped to be assigned to the front-line unit near the border. I wanted to be as far away as possible from my hometown, filled with memories of Ella, and the capital, where Ella might be.


    New recruits usually didn¡¯t have the freedom to choose their assignments, but the front line was always short of personnel and avoided by soldiers, so I was able to be assigned to a front-line unit as I wished.


    I lived there like a man who couldn¡¯t find death. During the day, I fought against the monsters that came from beyond the human territory, and at night, I devoted myself to training, swinging my weapon until my muscles trembled. Even the veteran soldiers in the same unit were surprised by my behavior, saying they had never seen someone like me.


    Everyone said that if I kept fighting like this, I would die soon, and that even someone who had lost their parents to monsters wouldn¡¯t fight like me. There were people who genuinely advised and cared for me, but at that time, I didn¡¯t have the capacity to accept their kindness. As I pushed everyone away, it was only natural that I became alone.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why I was so desperate. Was it because I wanted to succeed and make Ella look back at me? Or did I want to make her regret leaving? Did I want to become stronger because I was disappointed in my helpless self? Or did I simply want to die, disheartened by everything?


    Perhaps all of those reasons were correct. The rage and sorrow, with nowhere to go, drove me relentlessly.


    I lived like a ghost within the unit. Naturally, no soldier would want to be friends with someone who was bound to die soon. My reputation as a rude and unfriendly person only made it worse.


    After surviving several intense battles that could have killed me, strange rumors began to spread among the unit. They said I was cursed, that I brought misfortune wherever I went.


    So, no one approached me. Except for one person.


    Sister Charlotte, a nun serving in the military. She was the only person in the unit who cared for me.


    Charlotte was a pure imperial citizen, not from the Theocracy, but her faith in God and her skills in divine magic were not inferior to the priests of the Theocracy. I had never met a priest from the Theocracy, but the soldiers who had been treated by Charlotte all said the same thing, so even a country bumpkin like me could tell that she was exceptional.


    For some reason, she took more interest in me than any other soldier. During the day, she prioritized treating my wounds in battle over others with more serious injuries. At night, she used her divine magic to heal my muscles torn from excessive training. If it weren¡¯t for Charlotte¡¯s divine magic, I would have died or become crippled long ago.


    At first, I pushed her away, but Charlotte stubbornly clung to me, citing bizarre reasons like religious doctrine and a cleric¡¯s duty. I wasn¡¯t foolish enough not to notice her genuine care and kindness, nor was I ungrateful enough to simply take her divine magic and ignore her. Naturally, we grew closer.


    Charlotte and I gradually opened up to each other about stories we had never shared with anyone. She had lost her parents to monsters at a young age, grew up in an orphanage, and volunteered to serve on the front lines so that no more children would have to go through what she had.


    Her dream was to create a world where people didn¡¯t need to fear monsters.


    I also opened up to Charlotte about my past, which I had never shared with anyone before. Until now, I hadn¡¯t had the courage to talk about Ella. I was certain that if others knew that my motivation to fight was just heartbreak, both Ella and I would be ridiculed, which was not what I wanted.


    After telling her, I regretted it for a moment. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything. I was afraid of how she would see me. Compared to her noble mission of protecting people, I might seem like a foolish child who came to the battlefield for something as trivial as heartbreak. It wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if she looked down on me or even despised me.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t laugh.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    She embraced me with a sad smile.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    No, it was my fault. If I had been stronger, more reliable, then Ella wouldn¡¯t have left me. However, I cried like a child in the arms of Charlotte, feeling the warmth and affection of another person for the first time in a long while. Although I didn¡¯t believe in God, at that moment, I felt as if a long-held knot in my heart was being washed away, like I had been saved.


    From the next day on, I changed my mindset. I still took on dangerous missions, but I stopped throwing my life away because I now had a place to return to. As I stopped pushing people away, I gradually gained recognition from those around me, earned honors, and was promoted.


    I didn¡¯t become a knight, but I did become a decent soldier. It wasn¡¯t a stable job, but after spending years on the front lines, I managed to save enough money to buy some land and livestock. Maybe it was time to return to my hometown. I had only one wish: that one person would be by my side.


    Charlotte.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to follow the Hero.¡±


    Charlotte joined the Hero¡¯s party.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s not meet again, Eon.¡±


    With those words, she left my side.


    The Demon Army crossed the border. The war between humanity and demons had begun, and the prince of the empire, chosen by the sacred sword to be the Hero, gathered comrades to defeat the Demon King.


    The addition of a nun, known as the ¡°Holy Maiden of the Battlefield¡± for her exceptional divine magic, was met with cheers and praises from all the people of the empire. All except me.


    What had gone wrong? Was it wrong to wish for stability? Was it wrong to try to be happy despite my weakness? Was it wrong to give my heart to someone? In the empty space left by Charlotte, I was left alone, endlessly blaming myself, regretting, and seething with anger.


    If I had been as strong as the Hero, Charlotte wouldn¡¯t have left me. It was because I was weaker than the Hero that I couldn¡¯t hold onto her. The sense of powerlessness ignited another spark in my heart.


    I went beyond the front lines to the territories taken by the Demon Army, and even ventured into the land of demons, where no human had ever set foot. And I continued to kill any enemy I saw, stabbing, slicing, and killing them.


    I still didn¡¯t know why. Even if I killed more monsters than the Hero and stained my hands with blood, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that Charlotte had left me. Nothing would change even if she looked back at me now. Amidst these unanswered questions, I relentlessly pushed myself.


    I went through countless battles. I witnessed countless deaths. Most of them were by my hands. I achieved feats that seemed unbelievable for a mere soldier. Some even called me a hero.


    Years went by like that, the war ended, and several more years passed.


    I no longer felt any emotion when I thought of Ella and Charlotte. The heart-wrenching pain, the emptiness, and the burning rage all faded away.


    The last embers in my heart had finally been extinguished.


    ¡°¡­I should retire.¡±


    That was the first thought that came to my mind.

 CH 2

    ¡°Retire, you say?¡±


    My expression remained unchanged, but the man in front of me adjusted his glasses with trembling hands. That didn¡¯t change the words on the retirement request form in his hands.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you reconsider?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made my decision.¡±


    ¡°We were actually discussing your promotion with the higher-ups.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond and maintained my posture. The man in front of me sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°Well, what use would a promotion be to you anyway? If that¡¯s what you wanted, you would have come to the headquarters and worked under me a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to stay on the front lines back then.¡±


    ¡°And now?¡±


    ¡°The war is over.¡±


    The man with a warm, grandfatherly face was Marquis Kalshtein. He was a top-ranking officer in the imperial army and the Commander-in-Chief of the northern front.


    Although he was a renowned and respected commander, feared by the Demon Army, he was more like a close friend to me. We had known each other since before he became old, before he was a Commander-in-Chief, and before he was a marquis.


    Of course, that was in private. In a formal setting like this, and when submitting a retirement request, a mere soldier couldn¡¯t treat the Commander-in-Chief without formality.


    While I maintained my upright posture, my neck began to feel stiff, but Marquis Kalshtein rubbed his forehead as if he had a headache and spoke hesitantly.


    ¡°The imperial army still needs you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much praise for a mere soldier.¡±


    ¡°A mere soldier? If you¡¯re a mere soldier, then I¡¯m just an officer. If we gathered 10,000 soldiers from the imperial army, would they have killed more monsters than you? Would those 10,000 soldiers be able to achieve even one of the feats you accomplished? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I just kept my mouth shut. Regardless of the truth in his words, I knew that responding to such an overestimation would not help my retirement request.


    As expected, Marquis Kalshtein¡¯s words seemed more like grumbling, and he put the retirement request form in a drawer and brought up another topic.


    ¡°So, where are you going after you retire?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I can find a place to go.¡±


    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it seems like you have nowhere else to go and nothing else to do, which is quite a relief.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He spoke as if treating me like a jobless person. But he wasn¡¯t wrong. I hadn¡¯t decided on anything specific to do after I retired from the military.


    Marquis Kalshtein fell into deep thought for a while. The slow movement of his hand as he stroked his chin was an old habit that appeared when he was pondering how to handle a situation.


    Then, his gaze fell on a piece of paper that was placed at the very front of the stack on his desk. He opened his mouth as if he had thought of something.


    I could also see the contents of the paper. It was boldly titled ¡°Admission Guide.¡±


    ¡°How about this? Instead of signing this retirement request form, you sign another document. I¡¯ll change your position and maintain your current rank.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s for the headquarters, I decline.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for the headquarters. It¡¯s for the academy.¡±


    The academy?


    There¡¯s only one place in the Empire that could be called an academy. The Philion Imperial Academy. A place where the best talents from all over the Empire and its ally nations and colonies gather.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s Philion, where your granddaughter is enrolling this year?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My lovely granddaughter, who¡¯s so precious to me¡­ Ahem! Anyway, you know her well, so I¡¯ll skip the explanation. I need you to go to that very Philion .¡±


    The fact that the Commander-in-Chief of the imperial army was a doting grandfather was well-known within the military.


    It¡¯s not like I wanted to know that.


    Whenever the old man had a chance, he would sit me down next to him and talk non-stop about his granddaughter, how beautiful she is, how old she is now, and so on. I had no choice but to listen, even if I didn¡¯t want to.


    Speaking of the academy, what kind of mission could a soldier possibly undertake there? Surely, it wasn¡¯t suggesting that I attend school at this age.


    No, I didn¡¯t want to hear it. As always, I had a hunch that listening to the explanation would only get me entangled in the commander¡¯s scheme. My goal was to retire, so I opened my mouth to reject the offer, but Marquis Kalshtein quickly raised his hand.


    ¡°Listen first. As you know, it¡¯s been 5 years since the war ended. We don¡¯t need as many soldiers as we used to. Even the royal family is trying to reduce the size of the military. The army is a money-devouring monster, so they probably want to use the budget for post-war recovery and gain public support. People now want peace instead of the long-lasting war.¡±


    ¡°Good for them. I¡¯ll be leaving now, too.¡±


    ¡°Listen to the end, would you? Does peace mean that no wars will occur? In times like these, it¡¯s even more important to prepare for the future, in my opinion. And the future lies in the hands of the growing youth. You¡¯ll be the one to educate them so that their talents can flourish, as an instructor at Philion Academy.¡±


    Finally, I understood the meaning of the position change. Become an instructor at the academy and teach the students? Me?


    A position as an instructor at Philion Academy was not open to just anyone.


    Only those who could be counted on in their respective fields, such as active Royal Guards, elite magicians from the Magic Tower, and elite officers from the military, could take up the position. I didn¡¯t think it was a position for an ordinary soldier like me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what I should teach.¡±


    ¡°I believe you can teach better than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about how to kill?¡±


    ¡°No. Teach them how to survive.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It left a bitter taste in my mouth. All the actions I had taken to survive, the old wounds I had pressed down in the corner of my heart, they all bubbled up, crawling up my spine and evoking unpleasant memories. Each memory was stained with blood.


    I calmed my mind. As the unwanted memories slowly sank back into the depths, my mind found peace, and I had a moment to think.


    The biggest reason I wanted to retire was that the lingering embers in my heart had been extinguished. There was no longer a desperate need to do anything. I had been in the military for 20 years, which was long enough, and I thought it was time to do something else for myself.


    Marquis Kalshtein had saved my life a few times, and his high praise, while undeserved, was honestly appreciated. I trusted that he wouldn¡¯t be playing a cruel joke on me.


    And if I became an academy instructor, I wouldn¡¯t have to stain my hands with blood anymore.


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll give it some thought.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead! Think it over carefully and let me know. In the meantime, I¡¯ll hold onto this retirement request.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    I left the commander¡¯s office with a salute in the imperial style.


    ****


    Marquis Kalshtein watched Eon leave and let out a sigh, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.


    ¡°Phew¡­ That was a close one.¡±


    Given Eon¡¯s personality that he had observed so far, the fact that he said he would think about it meant that he was already half-accepting the offer.


    If Eon didn¡¯t have any thoughts about it, he would have clearly rejected the proposal outright. It was obvious just from how he had consistently turned down numerous invitations to meet his granddaughter.


    In any case, leaving Eon, who claimed to be an ordinary soldier, as a mere retired soldier would be a great loss for the Empire and an act of treason to the Imperial family. In that sense, his actions today were no different from fulfilling his duty as an imperial soldier.


    Marquis Kalshtein pushed aside the stack of documents on his desk and began preparing the paperwork for Eon¡¯s position change.


    If he gave too much time for consideration, Eon might change his mind, so he needed to have everything ready to go as soon as Eon uttered the words ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Since the dean of Philion Academy was aware of Eon¡¯s capabilities, there was no doubt that they would welcome him with open arms as an instructor, rather than reject the offer.


    ¡®I should also write a letter asking to have my granddaughter placed in the same class as him.¡¯


    As the Commander-in-Chief of the imperial army, he couldn¡¯t request admissions to the prestigious Philion Academy, but surely they would accommodate such a small favor as assigning an already admitted student to a specific class, wouldn¡¯t they?


    With the gift of a war hero, Marquis Kalshtein had no doubt that such a favor would be granted.


    ¡®When a man and a woman are in the same space, even a stubborn guy like him will have some reaction!¡¯


    The empire would be happy not to lose a capable soldier, the academy would be happy to gain an outstanding instructor, Eon would be happy to find a new job instead of being unemployed, and Marquis Kalshtein would be happy to create an opportunity for his granddaughter and prospective son-in-law to grow closer.


    This was truly a plan that would benefit everyone, like catching a pheasant and eating its eggs, draining a ditch, and catching a crayfish. No one would be at a loss due to this brilliant strategy, which was the ¡®masterstroke¡¯ of Marquis Kalshtein.

 CH 3

    The history of Philion Academy went back so far that it could be traced to the founding of the Empire itself.


    The name ¡°Philion¡± was even derived from the name of the founding Emperor, which demonstrated the depth of its history, the quality of its education, and the fact that there were few educational institutions of such scale not only in the Empire but across the entire continent.


    Naturally, not just anyone could hold the position of dean at such a prestigious academy. Heinrich was proud of his position.


    Having devoted himself to education for around 30 years, he had been dean for a decade now. Even for someone as experienced as him, the contents of the document he was reading were enough to make his head spin.


    This year¡¯s new student roster for Philion Academy.


    Imperial 3rd Princess, Elizabeth von Galatea.


    Granddaughter of the Imperial Army¡¯s Commander-in-Chief, Marian von Kalshtein.


    Descendant of the Sword Saint, Gwyn Tris.


    The youngest disciple of the Magic Tower, Oznia Hebring.


    The eldest son of the Empire¡¯s Prime Minister, Schultz von Vallier.


    Just at a glance, there were too many headache-inducing names. But Heinrich, an experienced educator, wouldn¡¯t have been so troubled if the students were only from the Empire. The problem was the names that followed.


    First Prince of Al-Kamil Kingdom, Saladin Al-Kamil.Descendant of the Great Warrior of the Plains, Batar Koon.


    Elf Princess of the Great Forest, Titania El Illendrin.


    Heretics, immigrants, and even other species? It was impossible to predict what kind of problems would arise when so many people from such backgrounds gathered in one place. Rather, the issue was that there were too many problems to consider.


    Sending heirs from other countries and ethnic groups to the Empire was a very complex and sensitive issue that could be seen as holding them, hostage.


    If the Empire had not become an overwhelmingly powerful nation after the last great war, and if there hadn¡¯t been a general atmosphere of peace across the continent, there would have been no occasion for so many important figures to enroll in the academy at once.


    Many people internationally were happy that the future leaders of the continent were gathering in one place to build friendships and develop relationships, believing that this would ultimately contribute to the peace of the continent. However, from the perspective of the dean who had been saddled with this ticking time bomb, it was an utterly miserable situation.


    In Heinrich¡¯s eyes, this list appeared as nothing more than a time bomb with an unpredictable countdown.


    ¡°What should I do with this¡­?¡±


    Since the enrollment had already been decided, there was no turning back now. No matter how much he looked at the document, the contents wouldn¡¯t change. As he stroked his white beard and sighed deeply, a bird suddenly flew into the room through the open window of the dean¡¯s office and dropped a letter onto the desk.


    It was a Juggler, an artificial spirit often used for communication throughout the empire. Its appearance, with its entirely black feathers and a single red feather protruding from its forehead, was very familiar. As expected, the letter brought by the Juggler was from an old friend of Dean Heinrich.


    Although Heinrich was now deeply involved in education, he had also been a battle mage who had fought on the battlefield in his youth.


    The name of his comrade who had faced death together with him on the battlefield was Kalbad von Kalshtein. He was a young nobleman at the time and is now the Marquis of Kalshtein.


    Although their paths had diverged, one to the military and the other to the academy, their long-lasting bond had continued even after several decades. Receiving letters from his old comrade was not a rare occurrence. Heinrich thought that he probably wanted to send a letter of greeting, as his beloved granddaughter was enrolling this time.


    Heinrich tore open the letter, wondering what kind of boasting about his granddaughter he would find, but the content of the letter was not what he had expected.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Inside the letter was the personal information of a soldier along with a document regarding a change of assignment. At first glance, it seemed unimportant, but as soon as Heinrich saw the name written in the document, his previously gloomy eyes lit up.


    ¡°No, no¡­ Eon? Eon Graham?!¡±


    Those nine letters were a name that anyone with power in the Empire could not help but know. A person more famous for his eerie nickname than his real name. One of the seven heroes of the continent who was revered by the entire nation after the war.


    Startled by the unexpected name, Heinrich sprang up from his seat. He looked at the paper standing up, upside down, and sideways¡­ Just a moment ago, he had wished the names would change, but now he desperately hoped that they wouldn¡¯t.


    No matter how much Heinrich looked, the contents of the paper didn¡¯t change. As a result, the letter from Marquis Kalshtein, which was sandwiched between the documents and contained a small request, completely escaped Heinrich¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Has this old man finally gone senile¡­ Sending that stubborn guy here? Why?¡±


    Heinrich couldn¡¯t understand the intentions of Marquis Kalshtein, but from his perspective, it was unexpected good news. Just as he was about to significantly increase the number of professors and security personnel due to the headache-inducing new student roster, such a talented individual had rolled into the academy on his own!


    Heinrich felt sorry for his old comrade, but once he had made up his mind, there was no turning back. Eon Graham, one of the seven heroes of the continent, was a talent he had to hold onto no matter what.


    Then, a groundbreaking idea came to his mind about how to handle the headache-inducing new student roster.


    When in doubt, it might be a good idea to gather them all in one place.


    ****


    Capital Shangria.


    A city with a population of one million and a long history, it is the Imperial Capital. It is divided into 25 autonomous districts, each of which is roughly the size of a small city, making it the largest city in the Galateia Empire.


    The roads and buildings are mostly paved with white marble, showing the majesty of the city during the day, and at night, the magic lights of the entire city emit a bright light, showcasing the city¡¯s splendor. The nickname ¡°City of Light¡± Shangria was given because it never goes dark.


    ¡­I couldn¡¯t help but know this information because the coachman had been talking about it all the way.


    ¡°Here we are, almost there! Can you see it? The city in front of you is Capital Shangria!¡±


    The unusually friendly and talkative coachman pointed to the city in the distance and said. I slightly adjusted the military cap on my head and checked the view outside.


    Indeed, the city¡¯s name was not in vain, as the white marble walls were clearly visible even from a considerable distance. The majestic scenery made the farmer couple, the bundle merchant, and the street mercenary who were riding in the carriage with me all exclaim in admiration.


    I silently admired the approaching city and then turned my gaze away. At that moment, the coachman who was driving the carriage approached me with a sly smile.


    ¡°I see it¡¯s not your first time in the capital?¡±


    I pressed my military cap down firmly and shook my head.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my first time.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so? I thought you were a frequent visitor since everyone who sees the capital for the first time usually reacts like that.¡±


    The coachman pointed towards the other passengers in the carriage. They were all gazing at the dazzling city walls, completely absorbed in their dreams.


    Upon entering the capital, they talked about finding new clients, getting good commissions, and making a fortune¡­.


    Dressed in worn and shabby clothes, they shared hopeful stories with each other, as if everything would be resolved as soon as they entered the city.


    ¡°Shangria Dream.¡±


    The coachman muttered softly, just loud enough for me to hear.


    ¡°Shangria Dream?¡±


    ¡°After the war ended, a massive amount of war spoils flooded the empire. Since then, people like them never cease to come. Those who see the capital as a land of opportunity¡­ Well, they¡¯re not wrong. The problem is that those opportunities are not equally available to everyone.¡±


    The coachman¡¯s voice sounded somewhat sarcastic as he said this, which was quite different from the friendly demeanor he had displayed while introducing the capital just moments ago.


    ¡°What brings you to the capital, sir? You look like a soldier¡­ Have you come to see your family after a long time?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer the coachman¡¯s question and instead folded my arms, bowing my head. I didn¡¯t feel like answering personal questions, and the warm sunlight and cool breeze made it the perfect weather for a nap.


    ¡°Quite a taciturn customer, I see.¡±


    With no response, the coachman clicked his tongue and stopped prying. It was a relief for me. Talking to strangers was nothing but a nuisance, and the coachman¡¯s questions had reminded me of memories I had long forgotten.


    His mention of seeing family brought a certain face to mind. The image of a girl who left my side to chase her dreams instead of keeping the childhood promise we made.


    Her fairskin, rare in the countryside, her delicate features, her lustrous golden hair. Her blue eyes, the color of a sea I had never seen, sometimes had a bored expression, but when she looked at me, she wore a bright and innocent smile.


    In the past, just thinking about her face would make my heart ache.


    Now, even when I thought of Ella, I felt nothing.

 CH 4

    As we got closer to the capital, the speed of our carriage gradually slowed down. The reason was that the procession heading towards the capital was getting longer, filling up the entire road. There were people like me who rode in carriages, and even extravagant carriages that appeared to carry nobles passed by.


    ¡°Make way, make way! Out of the way!¡±


    A carriage sped through the middle of the wide road. Unlike the one I was riding in, it had a proper roof and was drawn by two horses, a double-horse carriage. The carriage didn¡¯t slow down at all, seemingly expecting people to clear the way for it.


    ¡°Whoa, damn i-! Ahem.¡±


    A pedestrian who nearly got hit by the carriage was about to curse, but upon seeing the large noble crest on the carriage, bowed his head and hurried on as if nothing happened. He knew there was nothing to gain from picking a fight with a noble.


    It was a wise decision. Judging by the double-horse carriage, the noble might not be very influential, but a noble is still a noble. During the war, what annoyed me the most was not the demon army but the officers who called themselves nobles and acted arrogantly.


    It was no wonder that the saying ¡°our real enemies are the officers¡± spread widely among the soldiers.


    Of course, the demon army offered an equal death to both commoners and nobles, so those of that ilk didn¡¯t usually live long. The problem was that incompetent officers didn¡¯t die alone but dragged perfectly healthy soldiers down with them.


    Anyway, because of such experiences, I felt uncomfortable around nobles. The only exception was the approachable and friendly general who didn¡¯t flaunt his authority even to an ordinary soldier.


    The once chaotic road became quiet again as if nothing had happened. The eyes of the people walking towards the capital were too tired to be angry at every little natural disaster. People like me who rode carriages were just a small part of the procession to the capital, while most were unable to ride carriages and struggled on foot.


    I glanced at the profile of a passerby. He had a mixed complexion, which was hard to find in the Empire. But that wasn¡¯t all. There were people of the plains tribe with their upper bodies exposed, dog beastmen with animal ears protruding, and even the rare sight of people from the far eastern lands.


    ¡°There are a lot of immigrants.¡±


    The coachman picked up on my comment.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The capital is now bustling with immigrants and different races from all over the continent. It¡¯s like a melting pot of races, you could say.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like it would cause many problems.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Those without money threaten the Empire¡¯s security from the bottom, while the wealthy steal jobs from good citizens. Parasites who aren¡¯t even Imperialists suck the Empire¡¯s resources. If a different race had tried to get on my carriage, I would have given them a good beating.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t the problem I was referring to. As the conversation became uncomfortable, I just crossed my arms and nodded noncommittally.


    With that simple gesture, the coachman got excited and went on about how much harm immigrants caused to the empire, how it made life difficult for good citizens, and even went so far as to argue that all immigrants and different races should be expelled from the Empire.


    I half-listened to the coachman¡¯s conversation while admiring the scenery outside the carriage.


    Soon, the carriage arrived at the gates of the capital. Although it was just one of the many gates, there were so many people gathered that it was hard to count with the naked eye. I was skeptical if I could enter even if I waited in line all day.


    Since I had already paid the fare, I jumped out of the carriage without delay. Then, the coachman who was unloading my luggage caught my attention with a loud voice.


    ¡°Sir, wait a moment!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Are you not looking for an inn to stay in? As you can see, the capital is swarming with outsiders, so it won¡¯t be easy to find a room. If you¡¯re having trouble finding a place to stay, try going here.¡±


    The coachman handed me a small piece of paper with a smile. When I unfolded it, it read ¡¯21st District, Red Bear Inn¡¯.


    ¡°A hidden gem of the capital, perhaps? The rooms are clean, but the liquor is especially good. I feel like we have a connection, so I¡¯m giving you this special recommendation. Farewell.¡±


    I watched the coachman¡¯s departing figure for a moment.


    I wasn¡¯t particularly keen on visiting an inn recommended by a racist. With a hesitant expression, I pocketed the paper the coachman had handed me. However, it couldn¡¯t hurt to know about it.


    I had no intention of waiting in that long line. But I also couldn¡¯t enter through the special gate reserved for nobles.


    I headed for a small entrance in the corner of the gate, barely noticeable unless you looked closely. This was the so-called staff entrance used by the soldiers guarding the gate when they came and went.


    Of course, the small side entrance, which was only big enough for one or two people to pass through, was guarded by two armed soldiers.


    As I approached the entrance, one soldier spoke in a threatening tone.


    ¡°Stop! This place is for authorized personnel only. You seem to be a soldier since you¡¯re wearing a uniform, but if you have no business here, use the main gate.¡±


    Then, the other soldier standing beside him slapped the back of the first soldier¡¯s head.


    With a smack, the helmet almost slipped off from the forceful blow. The struck soldier looked at his partner with a bewildered expression, but the other soldier didn¡¯t care and approached me, saluting in the perfect imperial style.


    ¡°Glory to the Empire! Welcome, Captain. I am Corporal Gillem Rockson of the Capital Military Police.¡±


    ¡°Is he a new recruit?¡±


    ¡°I apologize. He has only been on duty for three days, so it must be his first time encountering such a situation. I will make sure to educate him properly later.¡±


    ¡°Well, he can¡¯t be expected to know everything at first. It¡¯s good to see him working diligently.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Hey! You should salute quickly as well.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you, Captain.¡±


    Finally realizing the situation, the new recruit adjusted his helmet and bowed deeply. I nodded my head in acknowledgment and took out my transfer order from my pocket, handing it to Corporal Gillem. He respectfully accepted the document with both hands.


    ¡°Transfer to Philion Academy¡­ Target: Captain Eon Graham. Confirmed. Welcome to the capital, Captain Graham.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±


    Indeed, having a good rank had its advantages. If I had been discharged as planned or if Marquis Kalshtein hadn¡¯t preserved my rank, I would have had no choice but to wait in that long line.


    In fact, just showing my rank insignia would have been enough to pass through, but presenting the transfer order was a cleaner way to avoid any awkwardness.


    After passing through the entrance and entering the capital, an overwhelming sight unfolded before me. On the streets carved from white marble, shops, and merchants selling all kinds of goods, from fragrances and textiles to weapons and armor, were lined up.


    The faces of merchants calling out to customers with full voices were filled with energy, and the bustling yet dazzling scenery of the capital where all races and backgrounds blended together could be found here.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    They say that the first sight of a city leaves a lasting impression, and my first impression of the capital was ¡°splendor.¡± The streets, dyed with the orange hue of the sunset reflected by the marble, were enough to create a small ripple in my emotions, which had been parched by war.


    Indeed, it was a sight one would miss if they left such a place to live in the countryside.


    Appreciating the scenery is one thing, but I had to take care of my business. As I raised my head, I saw the blue darkness of the sky gradually approaching, tinged by the colors of the setting sun. The sun would set soon. At this time, going to the academy would be inconvenient for both parties, so I had to find a place to stay for the night.


    I had received an address from Marquis Kalshtein to visit when I arrived in the capital, but I had no intention of going there. It was undoubtedly a noble¡¯s mansion befitting the Marquis¡¯s name, but that was too extravagant and burdensome. Having slept on the bare ground with pebbles rolling around during the war, a shabby inn would be more than enough for a night¡¯s stay.


    But had I underestimated the capital?


    ¡°A room, you say? None, none! Look elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°Do you think there would be rooms left with so many people coming in? I can serve you food, but there are no beds.¡±


    ¡°Looking for a room at this time? That might be difficult¡­ Try going to the 4th district instead. It¡¯s a place used by nobles, so there might be some rooms available. Of course, it will be very expensive.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    No matter how hard I looked, there was no inn with a room available. The capital was vast, and if I searched thoroughly, I might find one, but the sun had already set, and magic lanterns were being lit one by one on the streets. If I didn¡¯t find a room before it got too late, I would have no choice but to sleep on the streets.


    In this case, maybe the military police quarters¡­ No, no. If a captain goes to ask for a place to stay for just one night because he couldn¡¯t find a room, what would the military police think? Even so, I shouldn¡¯t do that because it would be too embarrassing.


    ¡°¡­I guess I have no choice.¡±


    I checked the piece of paper given to me by the gatekeeper. ¡¯21st district, Red Bear Inn.¡¯ The 21st district was on the outskirts of the capital, so it wasn¡¯t too far from here. I would only be staying for one night, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    The 21st district could not be described as clean even in the best terms. Due to the capital¡¯s characteristics, where public safety deteriorated as one moved away from the gates and the central road, the 21st district was somewhere between a commercial district and a slum.


    This was a district where the struggling lower-class citizens and day laborers gathered to live their lives. You could feel a sense of life here, but there was a feeling that you shouldn¡¯t walk the streets late at night.


    The Red Bear Inn was located right in the middle of the 21st district. It was a place where workers who earned their living day by day gathered to have a glass of beer to finish off their day. The Red Bear Inn was an inn that had an atmosphere that perfectly matched its name and appearance.


    That¡¯s why I never imagined it. The moment I opened the door and entered.


    ¡°Welcome! Is it your first time here?¡±


    I forgot what I was going to say as I turned to look at the golden-haired person behind me.

 CH 5

    The Kalshtein Mansion was proudly located right in the middle of the 2nd district, where only the highest-ranking nobles were allowed to reside in the capital.


    Unlike the Kalshtein marquis, who was a model soldier with a modest personality, the marchioness of Kalshtein Believed that the dignity of the nobility should be displayed through their estates, gardens, and splendid mansions.


    The reason why the majority of the nobility in the capital respected the name Kalshtein was not only because of the marquis¡¯s achievements in the previous war but also because the marchioness had firmly held onto the social scene of the capital for decades, standing in for her husband, who was fortunate enough to return home once or twice a year due to his military duties.


    Passing through the beautiful garden and the splendid fountain, both meticulously maintained by skilled gardeners, the majestic mansion that could comfortably house hundreds of people revealed itself.


    The lobby was adorned with extravagant magic chandeliers and sconces, emitting a warm and subtle light throughout the mansion. The interior of the mansion, where dozens of maids bustled around, was always impeccably clean, without a speck of dust.


    In such a gorgeous and beautiful mansion, Marian von Kalshtein was anxiously trembling her legs.


    ¡°Young lady, that¡¯s an improper behavior.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but! The sun has already set! Shouldn¡¯t he have arrived much earlier?!¡±


    Marian looked at her reflection in the mirror. Her smooth skin was dewy with applied creams and oils. Her naturally pale complexion was made even brighter with powder, glowing like milk even in the dim moonlight.


    It took five maids and a full two hours to create an elegant and refined hairstyle by intricately braiding her hair. She carefully chose the color of her dress, earrings, bracelets, and necklaces to make a lasting impression.


    Being overly extravagant could be off-putting to some, so she spent three hours achieving the perfect balance of a minimal yet not too sparse combination of jewelry to match her subtle wine-colored dress.


    In the mirror, Marian was as beautiful as the goddess incarnated on earth, befitting her nickname as the ¡°flower of the social scene.¡± Though it was a blasphemous thought as a follower of the goddess, Marian herself believed that even if the goddess herself descended, she wouldn¡¯t be outshined by her current appearance.


    Yes, everything was perfect. Except for the man who was supposed to see all this hadn¡¯t arrived at the mansion.


    ¡°Why! Why isn¡¯t he coming! He said he would come! Didn¡¯t he?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, young lady! Please, take care of yourself!¡±


    Marian furrowed her delicate brows and reluctantly put down the porcelain vase she had intended to throw. Right, calm down. This furious appearance doesn¡¯t suit the beautiful me. Let¡¯s calm down and recite prime numbers. After all, it¡¯s said that reciting prime numbers helps the Grand Emperor of Philion to calm down¡­


    ¡°But seriously, why isn¡¯t he coming?!¡±


    ¡°Young lady-!¡±


    It all started with a letter brought by a juggler. The letter contained the surprising news that one of the famous Seven Heroes of the Continent had become a teacher in Philion and would soon be heading to the capital. Following the marquis of Kalshtein¡®s message that he had given the mansion¡¯s address, Marian had wholeheartedly prepared to welcome the guest.


    It had been half a day since she received word from the Capital Guard that a soldier named Eon Graham had passed through the gate. Although using the Capital Guard privately was technically a crime, it was a trivial favor to ask for the gate¡¯s passing information, considering her grandfather was the commander-in-chief of the Imperial Army.


    It was a name she had heard about incessantly from her grandfather, and honestly, the achievements he had accomplished were genuinely admirable as an imperial citizen. When considering how many people from the Empire and the entire continent were saved thanks to him, she could even feel a heartfelt gratitude.


    However, that was one thing, and this was another. For some reason, her grandfather seemed to want to pair her up with that man, but Marian von Kalshtein wasn¡¯t a woman who would easily give in. Her plan was to first put him in his place from the get-go and then slowly find out if he was suitable as a husband¡­


    ¡°How dare he stand me up? Me, Marian von Kalshtein? Just how great does he think he is?¡±


    Marian screamed, grabbing the hair that her maids had painstakingly styled.


    In truth, there was a bit of a misunderstanding here. The marquis of Kalshtein had said that he had ¡°given him the address,¡± but he hadn¡¯t said that Eon would go to the given address. Even the marquis himself, who had written the letter, knew Eon¡¯s personality and probably didn¡¯t expect much from him.


    However, from Marian¡¯s perspective upon receiving the letter, it was only natural for her to be mistaken. Marian bit her nails, trying to suppress her anger.


    ¡°Eon Graham¡­ just you wait. You¡¯ll regret this one day. I¡¯ll make sure you come begging to me in tears!¡±


    It was a determination that would have left Eon speechless if he had heard it.


    * * * *


    The innkeeper¡¯s claim that the room was clean turned out to be mostly true. Although it was a bare room with nothing but a bed, Eon didn¡¯t expect much more, and the sheets seemed to be washed regularly, devoid of any unpleasant smell or stains.


    What he liked most was the fact that the room rate was quite cheap, including breakfast.


    After a good night¡¯s sleep, he went downstairs to the first floor and smelt something delicious coming from the kitchen, presumably because breakfast was being prepared. Eon sat down at a corner table, and soon a blonde woman approached him with a plate and a cup.


    The breakfast menu consisted of syrup-drizzled pancakes and steaming hot coffee. It was a splendid breakfast, unlike what one would expect from an inn with a name suggesting vodka for breakfast.


    ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡±


    Eon briefly watched the blonde woman¡¯s swaying hair as she left with a smile. To cut to the chase, her name wasn¡¯t Ella; it was Daisy.


    As the Grand Emperor of Philion would say, it was like being surprised at a pot lid after being surprised by a rat. Eon had been thinking about Ella, and seeing someone similar to Ella had startled him for a moment.


    In his memory, Ella had glistening golden hair, like honey. Daisy¡¯s blonde hair was a little darker, and crucially, her eyes were green. It was just a momentary confusion because it was night; when Eon looked closely in the bright daylight, he could clearly see the differences.


    He thought he had forgotten it all, but the fact that the place was an inn seemed to have brought back bad memories. As he silently emptied his plate, an employee came over and refilled his empty coffee cup with a teapot.


    ¡°Is refilling allowed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s on the house.¡±


    The employee left with a refreshing smile and a wink. Eon took a sip of his coffee and nodded. He wasn¡¯t sure about the alcohol, but the coffee was definitely delicious.


    At that moment, the old door of the inn creaked, and three men entered. Their shifty appearances and the way they scanned the surroundings didn¡¯t give off the vibe of people looking for a morning meal. The largest of the three men approached an employee, while the other two stood guard at the entrance.


    ¡°Where did the old man who used to work here go?¡±


    ¡°Wh-what? Oh, the owner is not feeling well. So, I¡¯m taking over for a while.¡±


    The employee stammered as the menacing-looking man approached. The man grinned maliciously, stroking his thick chin.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ is that so? There are a few things I¡¯d like to ask you.¡±


    The man began to ask if there had been any strange incidents in the area recently and if there were any suspicious-looking guests. Although his appearance was that of a thug, his questions seemed more like those of a detective or a law enforcement officer. However, his behavior didn¡¯t stop there. When the employee showed reluctance to let the man have a look around the inn, the man¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    ¡°You think this is suspicious? Should I search you too?¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s difficult¡­ Agh!¡±


    The man grabbed the employee¡¯s wrist with his thick hand. In my opinion, it was just an excuse. The employee was a rare beauty in the area, and seeing her scared expression must have provoked the man¡¯s dark intentions. The other guests in the inn all looked away, not wanting to get involved in any trouble.


    I put down my empty coffee cup and stood up from my seat. Then, I calmly approached the man who was holding the employee. The man looked at me with a puzzled expression, wondering what I was up to, given my leisurely stride that seemed completely disconnected from the situation.


    ¡°What are you? If you¡¯re trying to play the knight, just get lost.¡±


    Coincidentally, I had changed my clothes in the morning, and now I was just wearing a regular coat for traveling. If I had been wearing my military uniform, maybe he would have backed off quietly. I sighed briefly.


    I didn¡¯t tell him to let go of the employee¡¯s hand ¨C that clich¨¦d line. If he were the kind of person who could be persuaded by words alone, he wouldn¡¯t have behaved like this in the first place. Instead, I grabbed the wrist of the man holding the employee¡¯s wrist and applied a little pressure to his hand.


    ¡°What¡­ Aaargh!!¡±


    With a cracking sound as if his bones were breaking, the man screamed in agony. The employee took advantage of the man¡¯s loosened grip to free her wrist. The two thugs guarding the entrance, with shocked expressions on their faces, rushed towards me.


    ¡°Bro?! What the hell is this guy?!¡±


    ¡°You punk! You want to die?!¡±


    Being surrounded by the three burly men would have been a life-threatening situation for an ordinary person. However, compared to the demons that relentlessly targeted my life on the battlefield, these thugs were so slow that they made me yawn.


    I quickly slapped the back of the man¡¯s neck, who was still clutching his wrist and groaning in pain. His massive body stumbled forward, taking down one of the approaching thugs like a domino. I casually tripped the remaining one, causing him to lose his balance and fall.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    There happened to be a chair in the perfect spot, and the thug hit his head squarely on it, knocking him out. It took only a blink of an eye for the three men to collapse like limp straw dolls.


    At that moment, one of the thugs who had been pinned under the hefty man struggled to crawl out, groaning in pain. However, without the strength to overpower the man he called his ¡°big brother,¡± the thug looked up at me and raised his voice for no reason.


    ¡°You punk! Do you know who we are? I¡¯ve memorized your face! I¡¯ll get my revenge¡­ Eek! Aaargh!!¡±


    I stepped lightly on his noisy head. That was more than enough for the man to roll his eyes back and pass out. In an instant, the inside of the inn was engulfed in silence.


    With the bewildered employee behind me, I slung the two men over my shoulders and roughly rolled the large man with my foot, tossing them out of the inn like garbage. The three unconscious men rolled around on the dirty, muddy ground, drawing the attention of passersby for a moment.


    ¡°Please call the local law enforcement. They¡¯ll take care of them.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you!¡±


    Without answering, I waved my hand and left the inn.

 CH 6

    ? Philion Academy ?


    The grand city of Shangria boasts a population of one million.


    As befitting the center of the empire¡¯s long and storied history, Shangria had expanded and expanded over the centuries, making it far too large to traverse on foot. Each district was the size of a decent small town, and simply crossing two or three of them on foot would quickly consume an entire day.


    Traveling long distances required riding in a carriage, but only a small number of people, like the nobility, owned private carriages. Renting a carriage was also expensive, making it a burden for those who needed to commute. Consequently, the imperial administration had long pondered this issue before finally devising a solution.


    That solution was the Shangria Archipelago Tram.


    A magical train that followed pre-laid rails and circled the entire archipelago.


    The design itself had been created by the founding king, Emperor Philion, hundreds of years ago. However, due to technological limitations, it had not been realized until just before the war, when it began to be installed in major administrative districts. Now, five years after the end of the war, the tram routes covered every district without exception.


    Such technology was unparalleled anywhere on the continent, and the archipelago tram was indeed a source of great pride for the empire¡­ I casually listened to an announcement broadcasting something to that effect.


    As the tram rumbled and swayed, I gazed at the scenery of the archipelago passing by through the window. It was indeed impressive. If such a thing had been installed on the front lines during the war, it would have made life a bit easier.


    Of course, there were many problems with operating the archipelago tram outside the city. Its speed wasn¡¯t very fast, making it vulnerable to bandit raids, and track damage was quite frequent, necessitating regular maintenance that was difficult to provide outside of major cities.


    Furthermore, during the war, the Demon King¡¯s forces had actively employed guerrilla units, so had the tram lines been installed, they would likely have been a primary target. Even so, it was hard not to feel a twinge of regret.


    Suddenly, I could not help but let out a hollow laugh. I thought that I had put it all behind me, but now, long after it was all over, I still found myself feeling wistful about it all. Perhaps my heart was still on the battlefield.


    An announcement informed me of my arrival at District 3, Philion Academy. Shaking off those useless thoughts, I disembarked the tram and left the station.


    Immediately visible upon exiting the station was the grand entrance of Philion Academy. Carved from pristine white marble, the entrance was as imposing as the gates of a significant city.


    The gate¡¯s emblem was adorned with a huge dragon¡¯s head, clearly visible to everyone. It was the emblem of Philion Academy and symbolized the head of ¡®White Dragon Albinisis¡¯, the dragon representing Emperor Philion.


    Since Philion Academy was an important imperial institution attended by the children of noble families from the Empire and even royalty from other countries, security was very strict. Simply showing documents like at the archipelago gate would not suffice for entry.


    I had to go through a thorough inspection by the guards, including identity verification, document comparison, body search, and magical scanning before I was finally allowed to pass through the gate.


    As I left the gate, I saw a vast expanse of green grass and a young woman in a white uniform waving at me from a distance. She was a stranger to me.


    Upon closer inspection, she looked quite young for an academy student. She seemed to be around thirteen or maybe fifteen years old at most. The small-framed girl with brown hair hopped over on her short legs and greeted me with a bright smile.


    ¡°Welcome to Philion Academy! You must be Captain Eon Graham, right?¡±


    I just nodded my head slightly. The brown-haired girl looked up at me, widened her eyes, and stared at my face for a moment.


    ¡°Wow¡­ You¡¯re even more impressive than I thought! You¡¯re going to be very popular with the students, especially the female ones.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I was uncomfortable with such conversations. Not knowing what response to give, I decided to change the subject and simply ask something I was curious about.


    ¡°Are you my guide? A student here?¡±


    ¡°Heavens, no! What an inappropriate assumption! I¡¯m a mature woman who turned twenty-six this year!¡±


    What? Twenty-six?


    I couldn¡¯t help but be startled inwardly. With her petite height barely reaching my chest and a childlike face, I couldn¡¯t believe there was only an eight-year age difference between us.


    For a moment, I thought that maybe some kind of anti-aging magic had been realized. Or perhaps it was some side effect of an experiment.


    Regardless of my confusion, the brown-haired girl let out a small cough and delicately lifted the hem of her uniform skirt, offering another polite greeting.


    ¡°Lirya Bennett, professor of Imperial History and Tactics. Pleased to work with you, Captain Eon Graham.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I apologize for the misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Actually, it happens quite often. Sometimes, the students treat me like a kid, you know? They give me candy or pinch my cheeks, even though I¡¯m clearly older than them!¡±


    Lirya Bennett grumbled about her experiences with the students for a while before finally regaining her composure.


    ¡°Right! I should be showing Captain Graham around the academy! First, we¡¯ll pay a visit to the dean, and then I¡¯ll give you a quick tour of the academy. Since it¡¯s so large that it¡¯s impossible to see everything in a day, I¡¯ll just show you the places you¡¯ll be visiting frequently. You can explore the rest at your leisure.¡±


    I followed Lirya Bennett and boarded the academy tram.


    Philion Academy was so large and vast that it occupied the entire 3-section area, the size of a small city.


    Naturally, having all students walk to every location would be too harsh for students in battle majors, so the academy had its own small-scale tram line.


    ¡°Actually, a few generations ago, students were really made to walk for the purpose of physical training. But after an alchemy major with extremely low stamina collapsed from exhaustion, carriages were introduced, and now we have magical trams.¡±


    ¡°How low must their stamina have been to collapse on their way to class?¡±


    ¡°Actually, that student was taking 13 classes at the time. Their low stamina played a part, but it was also because they had to move between buildings multiple times a day to attend their classes¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! That building you see over there is the lecture hall. All theory classes are conducted there. Most of my classes are theory-based, so I spend most of my time in the lecture hall.¡±


    ¡°What kind of classes will I be teaching?¡±


    ¡°Captain Graham will be teaching¡­ basic physical training and combat practice, I believe? That¡¯s what I heard, anyway. I guess you¡¯ll have more outdoor classes than I do? You¡¯ll have to ask the dean for more details!¡±


    Lirya Bennett was quite a pleasant conversation partner. First of all, she had a wealth of topics to discuss, so the conversation itself was never dull. She would constantly engage me with a beaming smile without having to lead the conversation, and she didn¡¯t ask any questions that crossed the line into personal matters, making the conversation quite comfortable. I had a feeling that she must be a popular teacher among the students.


    Lirya Bennett had already grown comfortable enough with me that she had changed her address from Captain Graham to Instructor in a short time. I told her that I wasn¡¯t an instructor yet and asked her to correct the title, but she said it was just a matter of time before I became one and that it would be better for us as future colleagues to get used to each other.


    Before I knew it, the tram had stopped in the academy¡¯s administrative district. This was the area where all the buildings that handled Philion Academy¡¯s administration were located, including the dean¡¯s office.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about an interview or anything like that. I heard you¡¯ve already passed the document screening. Just think of it as a brief greeting before starting work.¡±


    ¡°Understood. What kind of person is the dean?¡±


    ¡°Dean Heinkel von Eustania? He is an extraordinary person. He has an incredible passion for education and is very dedicated to the academy. He¡¯s also a high-level battle mage. He used to be on the battlefield in his prime, so he does have a tendency to be impulsive at times¡­ But to the students, he¡¯s like a kind grandfather.¡±


    A kind grandfather¡­ I couldn¡¯t quite grasp what that would feel like. The elders in the village where I had lived were all eccentric, and Marquis Kalshtein was the epitome of a military man, so he didn¡¯t give off a kind vibe. I couldn¡¯t say for sure about his relationship with his granddaughter, though.


    I knocked on the door to the dean¡¯s office and waited. Soon, a deep, elderly voice came from inside.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Entering the dean¡¯s office, I was greeted by the scent of ink and old books. Behind a large, wide desk, an elderly man with a solemn appearance and a white beard that reached his waist looked at me with a calm and cautious expression. His face was deeply wrinkled, and his hair was pure white, but a pair of sharp blue eyes stared directly at me.


    This was the Dean of Philion Academy, Heinkel von Eustania.


    As I entered and was about to greet him politely, Heinkel opened his mouth.


    ¡°Welcome, Eon Graham. Or should I call you by your nickname? The Black Devil of the Battlefield, ¡®Malevolent Star¡¯.¡±


    At those words, my expression turned ice-cold.

 CH 7

    ? Philion Academy (2) ?


    ¡®Malevolent Star¡¯¡­ My expression hardened at the name I hadn¡¯t heard in a long time.


    It reminded me of a particularly painful and difficult period during the hellish war. Furthermore, the fact that I, Eon Graham, was the Malevolent Star was not publicly known. Apart from my superior, Marquis Kalshtein, only a few select individuals within the empire were aware of this fact.


    I calmed myself down and collected my thoughts. Upon reflection, Dean Heinkel was a member of one of the only two ducal families in the Empire, and he was also the head of Philion Academy, the best educational institution on the continent. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to know that I was the Malevolent Star, especially since he likely received a letter from Marquis Kalshtein beforehand.


    I relaxed my stiff expression and said,


    ¡°Please don¡¯t call me by that name.¡±


    ¡°Heh, I must have been excited to meet one of the famous Seven Heroes of the continent in person. I¡¯ll be more careful from now on.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t just stand there, come sit down. Let me pour you a cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine as I am.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let a hero of the Empire stand like a wooden statue. Or do you not want to drink the tea I¡¯m offering?¡±


    ¡°¡­All right.¡±


    With him insisting so much, it was hard to refuse. The dean¡¯s office had a table and sofa for entertaining guests, and Dean Heinkel semi-forcibly made me sit down and served the tea.


    It wasn¡¯t that he personally brewed the tea. He waved his hand lightly, and the tea began to brew on its own, and the teapot flew to the table without him even touching it.


    Dean Heinkel handed me a teacup with a rich aroma and asked,


    ¡°So, Eon, what are your impressions of the academy so far?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s large and spacious. Other than that, I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s only your first day. Besides its vast grounds, there are many good things about this academy. That¡¯s true for both the students and the teachers. I hope you¡¯ll gradually come to realize those good aspects.¡±


    As I sipped the tea, I couldn¡¯t help but think that my life at Philion Academy would be filled with new experiences and challenges. While I might have left the battlefield behind, the path ahead would surely have its own battles to fight, and I was determined to face them head-on.


    Heinkel, the dean, took a sip of his tea as he spoke. I hesitated for a moment, feeling the atmosphere urge me to drink as well, and lifted the teacup.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, do you not like black tea?¡±


    Dean Heinkel asked in a gentle voice as if he had read my hesitation.


    I stared at the swirling red liquid for a moment, then slowly nodded and took a sip of the tea. I put the teacup down with a subtle expression.


    Charlotte really loved black tea.


    It didn¡¯t fit well with the battlefield, but Charlotte believed that mental relaxation was important during the harsh and grueling battles that were a constant in the frontilines. While magic could heal physical wounds, it couldn¡¯t heal the wounds of the heart. After fighting monsters, she would heal me with magic and always brew a cup of black tea with great care.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if Charlotte brewed good black tea or not. The only black tea I had ever tasted in my life was the tea she served, so I had no basis for comparison. But after nearly 15 or 16 years, I tried black tea brewed by someone else for the first time and belatedly realized something.


    ¡®Charlotte. You didn¡¯t have the skill for brewing tea.¡¯


    But even though I didn¡¯t know the taste, I liked the black tea that Charlotte brewed. That¡¯s why I hadn¡¯t drunk black tea that reminded me of her since she left. The reason I hesitated just now was because I thought I couldn¡¯t be tied to the past forever.


    Now, even when I think of Charlotte, I don¡¯t feel anything. I can think of her calmly, as something that happened back then. The black tea Dean Heinkel brewed had a different aroma but a similar color, and the taste was much better.


    ¡°It tastes good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad. If you didn¡¯t like the black tea, I would have offered you coffee instead.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. I¡¯ve had enough tea already; I¡¯d like to get to the main point now.¡±


    We couldn¡¯t just talk about tea forever. The reason I came here wasn¡¯t to have trivial chitchat with the dean. With that, Dean Heinkel set down his teacup and smiled warmly.


    ¡°The main point¡­ It seems you think this meeting is like an interview to evaluate you.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Dean Heinkel chuckled softly before replying,


    ¡°Well, not exactly. I do want to get to know you better, but it¡¯s more of an informal conversation to help you feel more at ease in your new environment. However, if you wish to discuss a particular topic, please feel free to bring it up.¡±


    As I considered his words, I realized that I didn¡¯t need to be on guard and that perhaps it was time to let go of the past and embrace my new life at Philion Academy.


    Instructor Lirya had said that my acceptance was already confirmed and that I should relax, but I couldn¡¯t take her words at face value. After all, this was Philion Academy, the best educational institution on the continent. Even if I had passed the initial screening, it was difficult to imagine they would hire me as an instructor without ever meeting me in person.


    I have never received a proper education. In fact, compared to the students currently enrolled at the academy, I have learned much less. I¡¯m not as eloquent or easy to converse with as Instructor Lirya, making it difficult for me to teach someone wholeheartedly. While I¡¯m confident in my combat skills, that¡¯s about it. Being a soldier and an instructor are two distinct roles.


    To be honest, I have doubts about Dean Heinkel¡¯s intentions. Of course, as an educator for 30 years, teaching students, he isn¡¯t a villain. However, if he plans to exploit my reputation as the ¡°Malevolent Star¡± for some purpose, I am prepared to leave without hesitation.


    Dean Heinkel¡¯s wrinkled eyes curved softly into crescents.


    ¡°Only I know that you are the ¡®Malevolent Star¡¯, Mr. Eon. Even Instructor Lirya, who guided you here, doesn¡¯t know this fact. And she won¡¯t find out in the future unless you reveal it yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you really are a reticent person. Are you curious about my intentions?¡±


    Dean Heinkel seemed to have guessed my inner thoughts long ago.


    ¡°To be honest, yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, actually. It¡¯s just a difference in perspective on what an educator should be between what I think and what you think. And it¡¯s also about how much you underestimate yourself.¡±


    ¡°Underestimate¡­ you say?¡±


    ¡°First impressions. Of course, they are important. But in my experience, as an older man who has met countless people over the decades, first impressions don¡¯t last very long. There were people who seemed diligent in teaching students but turned out to be strict disciplinarians, and on the contrary, there were those who seemed to be careless but received the most love from their students. That¡¯s why I consider a person¡¯s past actions to be important when making judgments.¡±


    Dean Heinkel leisurely finished the remaining half of his tea.


    ¡°What kind of life have you lived so far? What have you done? Your past is proven by the accomplishments you have made in your past days. I have already determined that it is enough.¡±


    ¡°How can you be sure that I will teach the students well?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, sure? What are you talking about? Naturally, you won¡¯t teach well at first.¡±


    The dean¡¯s words surprised me, but he continued on, ¡°What I mean is, everyone starts off as a novice. You will grow into the role, learn from your mistakes, and eventually become a better instructor. As long as you¡¯re willing to learn and adapt, I have no doubt that you¡¯ll succeed. Don¡¯t underestimate your own potential, Mr. Eon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, you will make mistakes. It¡¯s natural. However, I believe a true educator is someone who grows alongside their students. Even Instructor Lirya struggled with speaking in front of her students when she first started. But now, she has become a respected instructor who is loved by her students. No one is perfect from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Philion Academy is the best educational institution on the continent. So, doesn¡¯t that mean its instructors have to be the best as well?¡±


    ¡°Our instructors are indeed skilled in their respective fields. Some are from the Royal Guard, and some are top-tier mages from the Magic Tower. But were they excellent at teaching students right from the start?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t received a systematic education like them. It could put me at a disadvantage.¡±


    ¡°Then teach what you¡¯re best at, Eon. Good educators are not born, they are made.¡±


    Dean Heinkel said with a gentle smile.


    ¡°There is no single right answer in education.¡±


    After much contemplation, I eventually accepted the position as an instructor.


    ****


    Dean Heinkel later informed Eon of several essential aspects of working at Philion Academy. He would be responsible for teaching ¡®Basic Physical Training¡¯ and ¡®Combat Practice¡¯. He also reminded Eon not to forget to get his instructor¡¯s badge and uniform from Lirya.


    Furthermore, he mentioned that the academy provides dormitories for instructors, so if Eon didn¡¯t have a family, he would recommend living in the dormitory. Eon decided to move in with his belongings by the following day.


    As the day was drawing to a close and a gentle sunset glow filled the room, someone knocked on the dean¡¯s office door.


    ¡°Dean! It¡¯s Lirya Bennet.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened, and Lirya Bennett entered the dean¡¯s office. Every time Dean Heinkel saw Lirya, he couldn¡¯t help but be amazed that her youthful appearance was not the result of any magical intervention but simply her natural state. Of course, revealing his astonishment would undoubtedly anger her, so he greeted her with a nonchalant demeanor.


    ¡°So, Instructor Lirya, has Instructor Eon settled in well?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I showed him around all the necessary facilities. Starting tomorrow, he¡¯ll officially be living in the dormitory as an instructor.¡±


    ¡°I see. What was your impression of him, Lirya?¡±


    ¡°Eon¡¯s impression?¡±


    Lirya crossed her arms, tilted her head, and pondered. She still seemed unaware that her girlish actions were the reason students found her adorable.


    ¡°He¡¯s reserved, cautious, and very polite. He seemed like a genuinely nice person, rather than having been raised like a noble. The high-ranking officers I¡¯ve known were of noble origin and only pretended to be polite with their words, but they were all arrogant. Instructor Eon didn¡¯t give off that vibe. Oh, and he¡¯s quite handsome, too?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, indeed. I was quite surprised as well. He is indeed a striking man.¡±


    Dean Heinkel nodded as he recalled Eon¡¯s first impression. There was no doubt that he had been a stunningly handsome boy in his youth, breaking many young girls¡¯ hearts.


    ¡°Anyway, it was a bit surprising.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Instructor Eon, I mean. You don¡¯t usually hire instructors so quickly, do you? You¡¯re normally very picky. He must have really impressed you, huh?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see what you¡¯re saying. Actually, I trusted a friend¡¯s judgment.¡±


    Lirya ¡®s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°By ¡®friend¡¯, do you mean¡­ Field Marshal Kalshtein?¡±


    ¡°If that overly protective man, who cares deeply about his granddaughter, has chosen a man as her future husband, he must have scrutinized him much more thoroughly than I would. There was no reason to refuse a candidate who had already been thoroughly vetted.¡±


    Heinkel chuckled.

 CH 8

    ? Gwyn Tris ?


    I walked through District 21 after leaving the tram station.


    Lost in thought, as I walked along the cracked and broken brick road, I was still uncertain if accepting the instructor position was a good decision for me. However, my meeting with Dean Heinkel had left a profound impression on me, and as Marquis Kalshtein had pointed out, I had nothing special planned for my future.


    I used to have goals: becoming a knight, growing stronger, and ending the war. All these goals were related to Ella and Charlotte. Though I had resolved to live my life without their shadows, I struggled to find a clear path on my own.


    Having lived on the battlefield for so long, I had grown too accustomed to it, making life outside the battlefield challenging. Accepting the instructor position was an attempt to discover a new direction in my life.


    As I walked quietly, I found myself near the Red Bear Inn. As I was about to enter the inn, I suddenly heard the sound of a fight coming from a nearby alley. Assuming it was just local thugs fighting, I was about to ignore it when my keen hearing detected something different.


    Chaotic footsteps, screams, and shouts ¨C it was the sound of many fighting against one person.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, I lightly kicked the ground and leaped onto a wall. With just one jump, I reached the rooftop and approached the source of the noise.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    From the rooftop, I saw a black-haired boy with a tight ponytail, beating up a group of thugs in the alley below. The weapon he wielded was a stick wrapped in cloth that, upon closer inspection, resembled a sword. In other words, he had tightly wrapped a sword and scabbard in white cloth, swinging it like a club.


    The thugs each wielded various weapons, like sticks and daggers, against the boy. However, he stood firm like a solid rock, blocking all incoming attacks and counterattacking each blow that came his way. The thugs were swept away like fallen leaves by the boy¡¯s sharp sword strikes ¨C or rather, club swings. Despite the somewhat comical appearance, he seemed quite skilled.


    I wasn¡¯t keen on getting involved in troublesome matters but was willing to help, depending on the situation. However, it seemed like my concern was unwarranted. As I was about to leave, by some coincidence, I locked eyes with one of the thugs below. His sinister gaze seemed familiar to me, as if I had seen it somewhere before.


    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re the boss- ack!¡±


    The thug was the same one who had shouted at me at the Red Bear Inn, vowing to get even with me. This time, he collided with one of his flying comrades and fell to the ground. He probably intended to say, ¡®You¡¯re the guy who took down our boss¡¯, but the boy below seemed to have misunderstood something.


    Having defeated all the thugs, the boy pointed his club at me and said,


    ¡°Are you their boss? Making an appearance from the rooftop is quite a classic entrance.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed like a misunderstanding, and I had a feeling that if I let it go, it would become very annoying. So, I opened my mouth to clarify.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not-¡°


    ¡°Words are useless!¡±


    The boy cut me off and grabbed some wooden sticks lying around, hurling them at me. I bent at the waist and dodged the sticks that spun towards me, but they were merely meant to buy time for the boy to jump onto the rooftop. Without checking whether the sticks hit me, the boy leaped onto the roof like a cat, using the fence and window frames as footholds.


    Then he immediately swung his club at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll punish the evildoer!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The boy¡¯s attack was fierce, but I didn¡¯t feel any killing intent, so I decided not to hurt him either. The club swings, backed with the full force of his body, were fast and powerful, but their trajectory was predictable. It was obvious he aimed to disable my arms and legs, so dodging the attacks was quite simple.


    I narrowly avoided the incoming club by moving my right leg back. The gap between us was as narrow as the thickness of a strand of hair. The boy was visibly flustered when his attack, which he assumed would surely hit, missed.


    I took advantage of the opening created by his attack and struck the boy¡¯s chest with my palm. With a thud, the boy was pushed back and realized that he had lost his footing.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The boy screamed and fell from the rooftop. His voice was unusually high and sharp for a man. I glanced down and saw that he had managed to land safely on the ground, looking up at me with a dazed expression.


    ¡°Who¡­ who exactly are you?¡±


    I lightly dropped down from the rooftop. There was no need to employ any special landing techniques for this height. The boy swallowed nervously, his face tense as he watched me.


    ¡°Such strong martial skills. You must be an exceptional expert¡­ But why are you associated with these thugs who oppress others?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a thug.¡±


    ¡°Ah, in that case¡­¡±


    I glanced around the area. The thugs, who had been defeated by the boy, were scattered here and there, clutching their broken limbs and groaning in pain. It wasn¡¯t the best place for a conversation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move somewhere else first.¡±


    ****


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry!!¡±


    The boy bowed his head so low that it was embarrassing for anyone watching. His apology attracted the stares of passersby in the middle of the street, but he remained undeterred and kept his head down.


    ¡°I have disgraced myself by swinging my weapon at an innocent person! I don¡¯t know how to make amends for this mistake! Would you forgive me if I kneel and apologize?¡±


    He looked like he had just come of age, with a youthful face. Seeing that he was about to kneel on the ground, I decided to stop him, thinking that he was young and had made an honest mistake.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just don¡¯t make the same mistake again when confronting someone with a weapon.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thank you for your forgiveness!¡±


    The boy raised his head and smiled brightly, seemingly relieved by my forgiveness. He appeared quite energetic, perhaps due to his youth. Since the misunderstanding was resolved and there was no further business, I was about to part ways without any regrets when the boy hesitated and spoke up.


    ¡°Um¡­ if it¡¯s not too impolite, may I ask for your name?¡±


    ¡°Name?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯d like to remember the name of a great master I met in a distant foreign land. Oh, my name is Gwyn Tris! I¡¯ve just arrived in the Empire from the faraway land of Han. I have a different name in my homeland, but you can call me Gwyn.¡±


    ¡®Han¡¯ refers to a country in the far east, located at the eastern end of the continent. As far as I know, the Empire and Han maintained only a limited trade relationship due to their distance. He must have traveled quite a distance to be here. His clothes had an Eastern style as well.


    I nodded and said, ¡°I am Eon Graham. But why were you fighting thugs in a back alley if you¡¯re from Han?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­! Well, I was walking down the street and saw those people heading toward the inn as a group. It looked like a bad situation, so I tried to intervene, but ended up getting into a fight.¡±


    Gwyn pointed to the Red Bear Inn. That¡¯s when I understood the situation. The thugs who had been beaten by me earlier had gathered to take revenge and bumped into this boy on their way to the inn.


    In a way, Gwyn had gotten involved in my troubles. He had taken care of the aftermath for me, so I was somewhat grateful for him saving me the hassle. However, it also led to another issue.


    Gwyn cautiously spoke up, ¡°Um, Mr. Eon, I can¡¯t help but feel uneasy just apologizing. I¡¯ll be in the Empire for a while, so if you ever need my help, please come find me at the Philion Academy.¡±


    ¡°Philion Academy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I came to the Empire to study martial arts. Anyway, I¡¯m in a hurry, so I¡¯ll excuse myself now!¡±


    Gwyn left with a unique eastern gesture, a fist-and-palm salute. His words about being in a hurry seemed genuine, as he walked away at a brisk pace. I watched the retreating figure of the boy and lost myself in thought for a moment.


    The swordsmanship Gwyn had shown, although performed with a cudgel, was strikingly familiar. It was like a thousand-year-old rock, firmly rooted in one place, repelling all incoming attacks and counterattacking.


    In the midst of a battlefield where countless humans and monsters intertwined, creating a living hell, the heavy and straight sword of an old man who walked the battlefield alone overlapped with the boy¡¯s swordsmanship, reflecting both past and future.


    ¡°He is the successor of the Rock Sword, huh¡­¡±


    I clenched and unclenched my palm a few times. The sensation I felt when I pushed Gwyn¡¯s chest was unmistakable¡­ I decided to leave it at that.


    For some reason, I had a feeling that I would meet that person again.

 CH 9

    ? Wounds that can be forgotten won¡¯t leave scars ?


    After parting ways with Gwyn, I entered the Red Bear Inn.


    I had expected the door to be locked or the place to be empty, but as before, the door opened with the creaking sound of the old hinge. At the counter of the otherwise empty inn, a blonde employee sat alone.


    As soon as she saw me entering, she stood up from the counter and flashed me her characteristic warm smile.


    ¡°Welcome back!¡±


    I nodded wordlessly, heading toward the corner table where I had sat in the morning. I hesitated for a moment as that particular spot was the only one with an empty chair.


    The employee tapped the counter in front of her with her hand.


    ¡°Someone broke the chair this morning, so it¡¯s out of order. There are plenty of seats here.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders. Although her intention was clear, there was no reason to refuse. So, I sat down on the chair opposite the employee. I then looked around and said, ¡°There¡¯s nobody in the inn.¡±


    ¡°Well, after what happened this morning, everyone must have been scared so they ran away.¡±


    ¡°I thought you would run away too. Or close the inn.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Daisy.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The blonde employee rested her arm on the table, supporting her chin with her palm, and tilted her head slightly as she looked at me.


    ¡°I mean, my name is Daisy. You didn¡¯t forget my name, did you? I told you yesterday.¡±


    That¡¯s right. I had asked her name after mistaking her for Ella from behind. I quickly realized my mistake.


    ¡°¡­Yes, Daisy. My name is Eon Graham. So, why didn¡¯t you close the inn?¡±


    ¡°I hoped that the guest who saved me would come back and protect me. Well, it turned out that it was actually some passing boy who protected the inn.¡±


    She seemed to be talking about Gwyn. I thought she wouldn¡¯t know about it since I was fighting in the back alley, but it appeared that she had been watching the commotion in front of the inn.


    In any case, I wondered if she had contacted the city guard. However, in areas like this, there are often unwritten rules among the residents that aren¡¯t regulated by law. I¡¯ve heard that some people deliberately avoid reporting incidents to the guard since they can¡¯t protect the area 24/7, and doing so might make them look bad to local gangs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you resent the fact that the inn was almost attacked because of me?¡±


    ¡°A guest? Of course not. If you hadn¡¯t stepped in, I would¡¯ve been groped by that pig-like man or, in the worst-case scenario, humiliated right there. You saved me from a terrible situation, so why would I feel that way?¡±


    ¡°If not, then it¡¯s fine.¡±


    I was relieved that the inn wasn¡¯t closed. If it had been, I would¡¯ve had to quickly gather my things and find a new place to stay for another night. Although she was a woman running the inn alone in such a remote area, she must have her own resilience.


    ¡°Anyway, there would have been trouble even without you as a guest. The atmosphere in the 21st district hasn¡¯t been good lately. Supposedly, racial supremacists calling themselves ¡®the Future of the Empire¡¯ have been spotted more frequently around here. The imperial intelligence agency has put up a huge bounty, so maybe the thugs were looking for members of that organization during the day?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The mention of racial supremacists reminded me of yesterday¡¯s incident with the coachman of the carriage, who appeared to harbor significant animosity towards mixed-race individuals. Did this mean that such people were increasing in number within the system? I thought it was strange that all sorts of odd things happened after the war ended.


    Daisy smiled wryly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only talked about boring things. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll make something for you.¡±


    Without waiting for my answer, she went into the kitchen. After a while, I heard the sounds of frying and boiling, and then Daisy placed a large number of dishes on the table that could have been called a feast.


    It was too much food for one person. When I looked at her, wondering why she made so much, she smiled brightly and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be eating too, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I had nothing to say to that. The thought crossed my mind whether it was appropriate for an inn to have a guest and an employee share a meal from the same plates, but considering the appetizing smell and the number of dishes, it was clear she had put a lot of effort into the meal, so I didn¡¯t feel like complaining.


    The dishes Daisy made were very exotic, unlike traditional imperial cuisine which used ingredients like sausages, beer, and potatoes. The flavor of the fish dish, which used oil, salt, and herbs to emphasize the natural characteristics of the ingredients, and the pasta loaded with cheese, tasted quite delicious to my palate, even though I would eat just about anything if it was available.


    I tried to recall where this cooking style originated. It reminded me of when soldiers from the Ionia Kingdom, who were cooks, primarily prepared food like this. Of course, the taste was much better than theirs.


    Based on this experience, I could roughly guess Daisy¡¯s origin. The Ionia Kingdom is now a nation where only the undead remain due to the past war. It intrigued me a little how a former citizen of the kingdom had ended up in the Empire, but it was undoubtedly not a pleasant past.


    As I silently cleared my plate, I felt a gaze fixed on me. Daisy was barely eating, mostly just watching my face.


    I put down my utensils and asked,


    ¡°¡­Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re handsome.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I felt a mix of complicated emotions that were hard to describe.


    For the past 20 years, I had never cared about my appearance while rolling around on battlefields filled with men. I had heard many comments about being unlucky, looking like a parasite, or wanting to peel my face off, but it was very unusual to hear pure praise for being handsome. It wasn¡¯t the first time I had heard it, but it was always very difficult to accept as a compliment.


    I could only think that if I were really handsome, Ella and Charlotte would not have left me. In the end, I became obsessed with strength because I thought I couldn¡¯t hold onto someone I loved based on my appearance alone.


    However, no matter how strong I became, nothing returned, and I only lost more and more.


    Lost in thought for a moment, Daisy suddenly got up from her seat.


    ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll bring you something to drink.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay-¡°


    ¡°It¡¯ll be quick, just wait for a little while.¡±


    Expecting her to bring a typical beer when she mentioned a drink, I was surprised when she mixed distilled liquor with lime juice and orange liqueur, adding ice. Her long blonde hair, reaching down to her waist, swayed like waves as she shook the bottle, commonly known as a shaker, up and down.


    Soon, she handed me a glass rimmed with salt, filled with the transparent orange drink.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t order a drink.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s on the house.¡±


    I chuckled lightly. This conversation felt somehow familiar.


    ¡°Is this a cocktail?¡±


    ¡°You recognize it? That¡¯s interesting. It¡¯s a drink typically consumed by nobles¡­ Could it be that you¡¯re much higher ranking than I thought?¡±


    I shook my head. I had only heard about it in passing. The famous liquor magnate Philion had first come up with the idea, and since it was made by mixing expensive distilled liquor with other ingredients, it was difficult for commoners to afford. I never expected to see such a drink in a modest inn like this.


    I took a sip of the cocktail. It tasted sweet and sour, with a refreshing hint of citrus and no trace of alcohol. I knew she made good coffee, but her drink-making skills were impressive as well.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad. There¡¯s an interesting story behind this drink. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    Since she had treated me to a free drink, I readily nodded.


    Daisy spoke softly, with a gentle smile.


    ¡°There once was a man who had a lover he adored. One day, while hunting together, an arrow misfired by someone struck his lover, taking her life. The man, who lost his lover in an accident, created a cocktail based on the drink and lime his lover enjoyed while she was alive. He named it ¡®Margarita¡¯, borrowing his beloved¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess that the name of the drink I just had was ¡°Margarita¡±. I broke the silence after a moment.


    ¡°Why did you give me this drink?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a drink a man once had, longing for his departed lover.¡±


    ¡°What did I say?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything, but I saw it in your eyes. Weren¡¯t you thinking of someone else? I¡¯ve been bothered by it since we first met. Your eyes looked like that just a moment ago¡­ I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m mistaken.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t mistaken. I had certainly thought of Ella when I first saw Daisy. I couldn¡¯t deny that fact.


    Daisy cautiously asked.


    ¡°Do I resemble her a lot?¡±


    I hesitated before answering.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    Or maybe quite a bit. Their hair and facial features were similar, although their eye colors were different. The Ella I remembered was from my childhood, so the real Ella would likely be different, but Daisy¡¯s face was strikingly similar to how I imagined Ella would look if she had grown up.


    I even considered the possibility that Daisy might be her daughter, but Daisy appeared to be only slightly younger than me, definitely not of the age to be Ella¡¯s daughter. Most importantly, Daisy was not Ella. It was a great discourtesy to her to keep searching for Ella in her.


    ¡°Did her departure leave a lasting wound?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ve already forgotten.¡±


    ¡°Wounds that can be forgotten won¡¯t leave scars.¡±


    Daisy placed her hand over mine on the table.


    ¡°Can I heal your wounds?¡±


    I silently closed my mouth. Soft conversations were replaced with silence. It wasn¡¯t difficult to discern what she wanted from me amidst the intense tension and the gaze that met mine. Daisy¡¯s upper body gradually leaned towards me.


    I put the glass back on the table.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Ignoring her stunned gaze, I stood up from my seat.


    I could have pretended not to know and kissed her. However, if I stayed beside her, who resembled Ella, I felt that I might involuntarily recall Ella.


    Not only would that be a disservice to myself, who was just now trying to break free from Ella¡¯s shadow, but it would also be impolite to Daisy.


    ¡°I enjoyed the drink.¡±


    After leaving that brief farewell, I left Daisy alone and left the first floor.

 CH 10

    ? Meeting with the Students ?


    A day passed by, and the morning came.


    I stuffed my limited belongings into my bag and went down to the first floor. As I glanced around, I noticed that the Red Bear Inn was empty once again, with no customers at any of the tables.


    Just as I worried about the inn¡¯s business, my eyes met Daisy¡¯s. She smiled warmly as if nothing had happened last night.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    I silently nodded. Seeing my main bag on my shoulder, she seemed to realize that I was leaving, and her expression turned bittersweet.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have breakfast before you go?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    There was an official event at the academy today, so I couldn¡¯t afford to be late. And I could clearly see that she was keeping an eye on me. Daisy¡¯s smile was a bit more awkward and tense than usual. No matter how hard we tried to pretend, it wouldn¡¯t be a pleasant mealtime atmosphere.


    I had paid for the lodging on the first day, but I suspected that the deposit might not cover last night¡¯s meal. However, I didn¡¯t think Daisy would take more money, so I discreetly left a gold coin in the room. She would likely discover it later.


    I opened the inn¡¯s door and stepped out onto the street. Then Daisy came out to the door.


    She asked cautiously,


    ¡°Will we see each other again?¡±


    ¡°If the opportunity arises.¡±


    ¡°Feel free to come by for a drink anytime. Next time, I¡¯ll have an even better drink prepared for you.¡±


    As I did the day before, I silently waved my hand and left the inn.


    I didn¡¯t look back, but I had a feeling that she would continue to watch me.


    ****


    I arrived at Philion Academy by tram.


    Dressed in my instructor¡¯s uniform and presenting my instructor¡¯s ID, I breezed through the entrance. The strict inspection from the day before was absent. Instead, once my instructor status was confirmed, I received an overly polite greeting from the guards, making me feel a bit overwhelmed as I passed through the gate.


    According to the information Instructor Lirya gave me yesterday, the entrance ceremony is tomorrow, but students must move into their dormitories by today. All Philion Academy students are required to live in dormitories, except for special cases. Instructor Lirya also mentioned that all the students in the class I would oversee had already arrived, except for one.


    There are four classes at Philion Academy:


    First, Diamond White, is composed of royalty and nobility.


    Second, Garnet Red, consisting of commoners and gentry.


    Third, Sapphire Blue, is made up of priests and theology students affiliated with the royal court.


    Fourth, Emerald Green, comprising immigrants and different races from outside the empire.


    According to Instructor Lirya ¡®s explanation during the academy tour yesterday, I would not be responsible for any of these four classes.


    ¡°This year, there are quite a few special freshmen. That¡¯s why the dean has established a new special class for these exceptional students.¡±


    The newly established special class at Philion Academy this year, Opal Black, was the one I would be in charge of.


    For some reason, each dormitory was located far enough apart that they could not interfere with one another. Within the spacious academy grounds, Diamond White was in the center, Garnet Red in the east, Sapphire Blue in the west, and so on.


    Opal Black¡¯s dormitory was at the northern end of the third zone. Consequently, regardless of which tram I took, I had to get off at the last stop due to the tram route structure.


    After a 30-minute wait on the academy¡¯s dedicated tram, I finally arrived at the Opal Black dormitory station. As soon as I got off the tram, a vast forest came into view. If I hadn¡¯t been informed beforehand, I might have thought I had gotten off at the wrong station since I was suddenly in a forest after just being inside the academy.


    As I followed a path through the dense forest, a magnificent mansion soon came into sight.


    Despite the name Opal Black, the dormitory building wasn¡¯t entirely painted black. The roof was black, but it harmonized with the pristine white marble walls, creating a majestic and elegant atmosphere.


    What was most surprising was its size. The building was about five stories high, and when including the roof, it appeared even taller. Even the mansions in the second district, where high-ranking nobles lived, likely wouldn¡¯t be this large. With fewer than ten residents in such a vast space, it seemed like a tremendous waste.


    I arrived at the dormitory entrance and paused for a moment.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Beyond this point were the students I would be teaching. Dean Heinkel had said there were no correct answers in education, and Instructor Lirya advised against being overly anxious about the students, but I still hadn¡¯t determined how to approach them.


    I am an instructor, and my mission is to teach. There was no need to build a seemingly meaningful relationship with my students as long as I stayed true to that role.


    One thing was certain: my personality wouldn¡¯t allow me to be a kind and friendly teacher. I accepted this and humbly let go of that expectation, which helped me feel more at ease.


    I didn¡¯t plan to be mean, but there was no need to go out of my way to be liked either. With a lighter heart, I opened the door and stepped inside.


    As expected of a mansion, the main entrance of Opal Black¡¯s dormitory was grand and imposing. However, I didn¡¯t need to manually open the heavy-looking doors. Some kind of magic must have been cast on them, because when I held up my instructor¡¯s ID, the doors automatically opened, revealing a spacious and luxurious main lobby.


    In that lobby, seven students were waiting for me.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Is that person¡­?¡±


    As I stepped inside, all the students¡¯ gazes shifted toward me.


    I calmly met the seven pairs of eyes that seemed to be examining me. In the tense atmosphere where no one spoke, a composed male student approached me with a short, clear cough, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Judging by your instructor¡¯s uniform, you don¡¯t seem to be the one student who hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Are you, by any chance, our assigned instructor?¡±


    I nodded my head lightly in response.


    ¡°I am the assigned instructor for Opal Black, Eon Graham.¡±


    I replied while making eye contact with each student. There were three friendly gazes, three indifferent ones, and one hostile gaze for reasons unknown.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    A girl with deep red hair turned her gaze away as if to show off. I knew who she was at a glance. My direct supervisor had annoyingly shown me her picture countless times, regardless of my wishes.


    The composed male student spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Instructor Eon. Actually, we haven¡¯t been here long ourselves and were waiting to introduce ourselves once you arrived. One person still hasn¡¯t arrived, but we can¡¯t keep waiting. May I start with myself?¡±


    There was no reason to refuse his proposal. The roster provided by Instructor Lirya had the names and basic information of the students in my class, but it was natural for us to become familiar with each other¡¯s faces through direct introductions.


    As I nodded, the male student smiled gently and said.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s start with me and continue in order from the right. My name is Schultz von Valliere. I look forward to working with you.¡±


    ¡°Batar Koon. I come from the plains.¡±


    These two male students had given me friendly gazes.


    Schultz was a boy with dark gray hair and glasses. He was smiling softly, but his eyes constantly examined me, which suggested a somewhat calculating personality.


    And then there was Batar Koon. He was a burly, cheerful-looking guy with close-cropped hair and muscles not concealed by his uniform. For some reason, he grinned at me with a remarkably aggressive smile.


    ¡°I am Saladin Al-Kamil.¡±


    ¡°My name is Titania El Illendrin.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The three students had given me indifferent gazes.


    Saladin had a deep coffee-colored complexion that was not commonly seen in the Empire, so I immediately knew he was from the desert kingdom of Al-Kamil. He seemed uncomfortable being in this situation, as if he didn¡¯t want to be here.


    Titania was a tall female student with elongated ears that unmistakably identified her as an elf. When the girl beside her didn¡¯t say anything despite it being her turn, Titania gently shook her shoulders.


    ¡°¡­Oz? Oz, snap out of it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for self-introductions.¡±


    The girl who had only briefly glanced at me when I first arrived and then stared into space, seemingly uninterested, now gazed at me with dreamy, absentminded eyes.


    ¡°Oznia Hebring.¡±


    With that, the girl turned her head away again.


    ¡°I¡¯m Marian von Kalshtein. Pleased to meet you, Instructor.¡±


    And then the girl with the familiar face who had been staring at me with a cold gaze.


    I was surprised when I saw her name on the list Instructor Lirya gave me yesterday. I knew she was enrolling in Philion Academy, but I never thought I would end up being her teacher.


    However, as far as I remember, Marian and I had never met before, and I hadn¡¯t done anything to make her dislike me. Did her grandfather, Marquis Kalshtein, write something strange in a letter to keep me away from his beloved granddaughter? If so, I could understand.


    And the last person who hadn¡¯t introduced herself yet, the only female student who had given me a friendly gaze.


    ¡°I am Elizabeth von Galatea.¡±


    Her snow-white hair and vertically slit red pupils were the characteristics of the Philion Emperor¡¯s companion, the ¡®White Dragon Albinisis ¡®, and a physical feature of the Imperial family. It was evidence of the dragon bloodline, representing the legitimacy of the Galatea royal family.


    Old memories slowly came back to life. I thought I had forgotten them all, but upon seeing that familiar eye and hair color, the face of a man who brought me terrible nightmares 15 years ago resurfaced in my mind.


    ¡°I look forward to working with you, Instructor Eon Graham.¡±


    As she confidently walked towards me and extended her hand, the girl¡¯s other identity was revealed.


    She was the hero¡¯s younger sister.

 CH 11

    ? Opal Black Class (1) ?


    Marian von Kalshtein had the nickname ¡®Belle of the Social Scene,¡¯ but she didn¡¯t have a sociable personality.


    This didn¡¯t mean that she was uncomfortable mingling with others; rather, she wasn¡¯t the type to actively lead conversations.


    In fact, it made sense when you thought about it. Whenever Marian attended a party, everyone was eager to talk to her, so there was no need or reason for her to approach others first.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hoo¡­.¡±


    That¡¯s why this atmosphere, filled with silence in the classroom, was extremely uncomfortable.


    As soon as the self-introductions were over, Instructor Eon went straight to his room, and the others dispersed to do their own things.


    So now, the only ones sitting in the lounge and participating in something resembling group activity were Marian, Schultz, Titania, and Princess Elizabeth ¨C just the four of them.


    It was unclear whether sitting still and watching each other can be considered a group activity.


    The founding purpose of the Philion Royal Academy was to foster outstanding talent, but its educational philosophy was rooted in equality.


    It provided the best education to talented youths without discrimination based on their social status or background, and raised them to become outstanding talents contributing to the Empire and the continent¡¯s future. That is the purpose of Philion Academy.


    Therefore, within the academy, all students were equal under the name ¡®student.¡¯ The academy prohibited any constraints due to social status, and students did not receive superior education just because they were royalty or inferior education because they were commoners.


    Of course, if you truly mixed all the students regardless of the educational philosophy, there¡¯s a high chance of problems arising. Just as a prince and a beggar would never understand each other, people of different classes had entirely different lives.


    Students who have just entered a new environment needed time to bond and grow close, but can they really have a conversation if you put aristocrats and commoners, who have lived in completely different worlds until yesterday, in one place and say, ¡°Now you are friends. You are equal, so get along from now on.¡±?


    Take Marian as an example. Let¡¯s assume she tried to have a simple conversation with the elf sitting next to her now.


    It would be common to ask where the other person is from if they were an imperial aristocrat and then talk about the specialties and attractions of that region to expand the conversation¡­


    ¡°Oh my, hello. Where are you from?¡±


    ¡°From the Liniya Great Forest.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    It was obvious that this would happen.


    Marian only knew that the Liniya Great Forest was located in the western part of the continent and that there were many trees there. As there were so many trees, it was natural for it to be called a great forest. Similarly, the elf would likely not know about the imperial culture or the latest trends.


    That¡¯s why Philion Academy created four dormitories, grouping students with similar backgrounds to give them time to adapt to the new environment.


    But then, the question arises.


    ¡®Why on earth am I here?¡¯


    She understood the purpose of Opal Black. Take Saladin, who was not present here, for example. He was a prince of the Al-Kamil Kingdom. With his noble status, he should have naturally been assigned to Diamond White, but Prince Saladin was neither from the imperial colony nor from the Empire. Typically, foreign nationals were assigned to Emerald Green.


    Oznia is a commoner by status, but she has been raised in the magic tower since childhood as a disciple. Her life must have been far from ordinary, and she probably lived a life that would make many aristocrats envious. Could she adapt to Garnet Red?


    What about Titania? As a member of another race, she would naturally be placed in Emerald Green, but the great forest was much larger than most countries. Being the daughter of the elf tribe leader, she was like a princess among humans. It was the first time since the academy¡¯s founding that an elf has been admitted.


    This year¡¯s freshmen included a considerable number of students with ambiguous backgrounds. If there was only one such case, the academy would have let them choose the dormitory they wanted, but with so many, the academy¡¯s intention to group them together was understandable.


    Then, what about me?


    Couldn¡¯t I have just gone to Diamond White?


    She thought she would have a comfortable and cozy academy life, surrounded by familiar aristocratic children, laughing and chatting, but she was quite taken aback when she found out she had been assigned to a new class out of the blue.


    She wanted to request a dormitory change right now if she could. However, there was only one reason she couldn¡¯t.


    Marian sat on the lounge sofa, rolling her eyes without saying a word. At the end of her gaze, there was Princess Elizabeth, quietly absorbed in her reading by the fireplace where the firewood was burning.


    If the Imperial Princess didn¡¯t complain about the class, how could she, a young lady of a mere marquis family, say she couldn¡¯t be here and move to another dormitory? It would be the perfect way to make herself disliked by the princess. Marian didn¡¯t have the guts to do that.


    So, Marian just stayed quietly in the lounge. She wanted to go to her room like the other students and rest comfortably by herself, but she was just breathing, unable to move or do anything while watching the princess¡¯s mood.


    And the instructor who should have solved this awkward atmosphere seemed to have no intention of coming out of the room.


    ¡®Does he think he¡¯s so great? Sure, he has a handsome face, but still!¡¯


    Didn¡¯t he care whether the students got along or not, or did he not want to see their faces unless there was a reason? Marian¡¯s already bad impression of Eon grew even worse.


    At that moment, the calm-looking male student wearing glasses, Schultz, suddenly coughed.


    The eyes of the students gathered in the lounge focused on him.


    ¡°We¡¯ve finished introducing ourselves, but it¡¯s still awkward. As we¡¯ll be seeing each other¡¯s faces for a long time, it¡¯s uncomfortable to stay like this, so why don¡¯t we try to have some appropriate conversation?¡±


    As expected of the Prime Minister¡¯s son! Marian secretly cheered. She felt a little sorry for thinking that he was a gloomy guy whose thoughts were usually unknown.


    ¡°Um¡­ what would be a good topic for conversation?¡±


    Titania, the only non-human in the group, asked with an awkward expression.


    ¡°Well, if we¡¯re going to have a common topic, it would probably be the academy. Tomorrow is the entrance ceremony, so we could talk about the classes, or how about talking about our homeroom instructor?¡±


    ¡°Instructor Eon? He seemed a bit scary¡­¡±


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯ve never heard the name Eon Graham before. Does anyone know him?¡±


    Marian flinched slightly. She knew that Eon Graham was one of the seven heroes of the continent, known as the ¡®Malevolent Star.¡¯


    But she couldn¡¯t speak about him. Her grandfather had firmly warned her to be careful with her words, as Eon didn¡¯t want his identity to be known.


    Schultz seemed unaware of the instructor¡¯s true identity. Titania, who had only lived in the Great Forest, naturally wouldn¡¯t know either.


    Could the Princess know? Marian cautiously glanced at Elizabeth with only her eyes.


    It was difficult to guess the Princess¡¯ thoughts, as her expression was no different from usual.


    ¡°He looks strong.¡±


    Batar Koon, who was over 2 meters tall, entered the lounge with heavy footsteps.


    He looked like he had just been running, with his torso drenched in sweat, and without washing, he plopped down on a nearby chair.


    ¡®So unhygienic¡­¡¯


    Marian discreetly moved to the next seat on the sofa. It was an attempt to distance herself from Batar even by a little.


    Schultz, seemingly unaffected by the smell of sweat emanating from Batar or pretending not to notice, smiled with a gentle expression and said,


    ¡°Batar, have you been exercising?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The training ground here is great for running. Anyway, that instructor, he smells like a strong one. I want to try fighting him.¡±


    Marian barely held back the urge to shout, ¡°The smell is coming from you!¡±


    ¡°Since he¡¯s an instructor at Phileon Academy, he must have considerable skills. Your Highness, is Instructor Eon perhaps from the Royal Guard?¡±


    ¡°Schultz, speak casually.¡±


    Elizabeth closed the book on her lap and said.


    ¡°The academy is a place where outside status doesn¡¯t matter. Now that we¡¯re all classmates, I would like it if you spoke casually. Not just to me but also to other friends. Of course, it¡¯s not a compulsion¡­ Marian?¡±


    ¡°Yes, y-yeseh¡­!?¡±


    Marian answered, startled. She was so flustered by suddenly being pointed out by the princess that her tongue got twisted.


    ¡°Will you treat me casually?¡±


    ¡°Yes, y-yep. Ah, no, uh¡­ I, I will¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t refuse the request of the Imperial Princess. Schultz, who had been quietly listening, seemed to understand Elizabeth¡¯s intention and nodded, speaking in a more casual tone.


    ¡°Considering our future, that¡¯s the right thing to do. Then I¡¯ll, no, I¡¯ll also speak casually. Is that okay, Elizabeth?¡±


    ¡°Of course. And to answer your question just now, there¡¯s no Royal Guard with the name Eon Graham. That includes even those who have retired.¡±


    ¡°I see. He didn¡¯t give off the impression of a knight anyway. He looked more like a soldier. Who could he be?¡±


    Considering he had to teach the royalty of their own country and other countries, the academy must have made a reasonable decision, and it was only natural that the homeroom teacher would be someone of a certain caliber.


    As no one knew about the homeroom teacher, the students let their imaginations run wild.


    Theories ranged from high-ranking nobles of the Empire (Schultz argued he would know if that were the case), a warrior from a foreign country, an adventurer from the continent, a top-ranked mercenary, and even the royalty of a fallen kingdom.


    The discussions were not serious but rather half-joking, half-serious, meant to ease the awkward atmosphere, and the speculation grew increasingly absurd.


    Although Marian knew Eon¡¯s true identity and did not actively suggest opinions, she participated in the conversation, agreeing or disagreeing with some guesses.


    The students laughed and chatted, gradually easing the awkwardness. As the atmosphere became more relaxed, Elizabeth, who had been silently listening to the conversation, suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Do you not hear that sound?¡±


    ¡°Uh? Sound?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can definitely hear it.¡±


    Batar immediately nodded, as if he had heard something. Marian, who hadn¡¯t heard any sound yet, was puzzled and listened carefully.


    Thud¡­ thud¡­ When she focused, she could hear something. It sounded like something shaking loudly¡­


    Thud¡­! Thud¡­! No, it¡¯s not just a sound. The building was actually shaking. The vibration was spreading as if someone was hitting the building. Thud!! Thud!! The sound grew louder and louder, shaking the entire building.


    Marian was frightened. Confusion and caution were written on the faces of some students.


    What¡¯s going on? An attack? This is the middle of the academy, even inside the Philion Academy? An assassination targeting the royalty? A magical beast escaped from the laboratory? Or someone with a grudge against one of us?


    That¡¯s when Elizabeth abruptly opened the door and went out. No one had a chance to stop her. Batar followed her, and when the two left, Schultz and Titania also followed.


    Not wanting to be alone in the break room, Marian hesitated before following them as well.


    When they reached the lobby, the sound grew even louder. It was only then that Marian realized someone was banging on the door so hard that it might break, and she was worried it might actually happen.


    That¡¯s when Eon came down to the lobby. Fortunately, as one of the continent¡¯s seven heroes, wouldn¡¯t the instructor somehow handle whatever was outside?


    Marian¡¯s relief was short-lived as Eon strode towards the door without hesitation and flung it wide open.


    Huh? So suddenly? What does he think is outside?


    Marian was surprised when, as soon as Eon opened the door, a dark shadow rushed into the lobby with a thud. It would be more accurate to say it rolled across the lobby.


    There, a boy wearing oriental-style clothes lay sprawled on the floor in a mess.


    ¡°Ah, ouch¡­ I finally got in¡­ Huh? I met you before!¡±


    Eon sighed deeply and spoke.


    ¡°Gwyn Tris. You¡¯re the last one to arrive.¡±

 CH 12

    ? Opal Black Class (2) ?


    I finished introducing myself and immediately went up to my room. I had to prepare for the entrance ceremony taking place the next day.


    By preparation, I didn¡¯t have to do something in advance, but rather, it was closer to studying in advance about the information and essential knowledge of the academy to be conveyed to the students.


    As an instructor, I couldn¡¯t answer that I didn¡¯t know when the students would ask various questions in the future.


    I was worried about what situation the students in my charge might be in, but I didn¡¯t go down to check. The Marquis of Kalshtein during the war said that in such situations, it¡¯s better for the higher-ups to give some space, so that the students can naturally become friends.


    It seemed that he also said that you shouldn¡¯t stay away from the beginning¡­ but that part was unclear in my memory. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at the time because it wasn¡¯t very important.


    Speaking of the students in my charge, there was still one person who hadn¡¯t arrived at the dormitory.


    Gwyn Tris. I had met her by chance even before coming to the academy. What happened for her not to come until now?


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I had seen her at District 21, so I thought she would arrive safely, but I guess I should check on her just in case.


    The student ID of Philion Academy has a ¡®coordinate tracking¡¯ spell cast on it in case of emergencies. Therefore, the academy can instantly identify the location of a student if necessary.


    Gwyn would have received her student ID after the entrance exam. Since it is necessary to pass through the island¡¯s gates and enter the academy, she would have kept it with her at all times.


    Of course, even though it¡¯s for safety, the student location tracking could be abused, so it¡¯s encrypted with a magic spell, and only the homeroom instructor can access the decoding code.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t know how to use tracking magic. But if I knew the code, I could find her. This is Philion Academy, which provides everything necessary for its students.


    I took out a magic scroll with tracking magic from the instructor¡¯s personal drawer. Then I tore the scroll and entered Gwyn Tris¡¯s student ID number and decoding code.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The tracking magic was successful, but it showed a location I hadn¡¯t expected at all.


    Gwyn Tris¡¯s location was right here, in the Opal Black dormitory.


    As I wondered what was going on, the building suddenly vibrated slightly.


    It was a subtle vibration that could not have been felt without enhanced senses, but the dormitory building was thoroughly protected by top-class defensive barriers, so even a slight tremor would not occur due to a moderate impact.


    That meant someone was knocking on the door with a considerable force.


    And yet, since there was no intruder alert, I could roughly guess what the situation was.


    When I left my room and went down to the lobby, the students were gathered and buzzing. Seeing a few students looking at me with pleading expressions, I strode to the entrance of the dormitory and opened the door with a single motion.


    ¡°Uwaaah!!¡±


    The intruder who had been pushing against the door from outside lost to their own force and spectacularly rolled on the floor.


    ¡°Ah, ouch¡­ I finally got in¡­ Huh? I met you before!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Gwyn Tris. You¡¯re the last one.¡±


    Gwyn looked the same as when I met her in District 21. The only difference was that her clothes were torn in places, and there were rotten leaves stuck to them. She looked like a person who had been in distress but was dramatically rescued.


    The Opal Black students seemed to feel a mix of absurdity and relief at the fact that the person knocking on the door was a classmate. There were also students with expressionless faces, their thoughts unknown.


    After hearing Gwyn¡¯s story, I learned an unbelievable fact.


    ¡°Wow, when I started wandering in the forest, I thought I was done for¡­ But I¡¯m glad I arrived safely. It really feels like I¡¯ve had a narrow escape!¡±


    He, no, she was terrible with directions. And at an astounding level.


    The Opal Black dormitory is just a walk along the road from the station. She couldn¡¯t find that road and had been wandering in the forest until now.


    When I first met her yesterday, I wondered what an academy applicant was doing in District 21, but it turned out she was wandering around, unable to find her way. District 3 and District 21 are in completely opposite directions, but still.


    That¡¯s not all. Gwyn was not only terrible with directions but also seriously bad with machines. The cause of this incident was her not thinking of the simple method of holding her student ID to the entrance, and just assuming that since the door was locked, she should open it by forcefully pushing it.


    ¡°A barbarian¡­?¡±


    Marian muttered with a dumbfounded expression. It was an inappropriate remark belittling foreign people, but Batar, who could actually be called a barbarian in this situation, didn¡¯t seem to mind at all.


    Gwyn scratched the back of her head with an awkward expression and laughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived in the mountains with my master, just the two of us, so I¡¯m not very good with magical devices.¡±


    ¡°Even so, didn¡¯t you hear the explanation when you received your student ID?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, I heard something about using magic something at the entrance, but I couldn¡¯t understand it at all because it was too difficult!¡±


    Gwyn probably heard an explanation like, ¡®Register the magical pattern of your student ID at the entrance, and the door will automatically open. Be careful not to lose it.¡¯ I received similar instructions when I got my instructor ID from Lirya.


    The problem is that Gwyn didn¡¯t understand the simple explanation, which even I, who had lived without any connection to magic, understood. The other students¡¯ expressions seemed to say, ¡®Is she really that clueless¡­?¡¯ without actually speaking the words.


    As an instructor, I have to take care of this situation.


    ¡°Gwyn, go in, wash up, and change your clothes first. Those clothes are too worn out.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I look forward to working with you, milord¡­ No, Instructor!¡±


    Gwyn went to her room with an innocent smile. Since it was almost lights-out time, I sent the other students back to their rooms as well.


    And the day of the entrance ceremony dawned.


    ***


    Since the role of the academy is to gather a small number of talented individuals and use the Empire¡¯s vast resources to nurture them into the elite of the elite, the number of students is inevitably small compared to the large campus.


    Even so, when recruiting talented students from all over the continent, a staggering number of applicants are bound to come. In the Shangria Archipelago alone, there are about 150,000 young people; even if we only take one in a thousand, that¡¯s already 150 students from within the archipelago.


    As a result, the number of new students at Philion Academy this year, selected through entrance exams, exceeded 1,000.


    About 300 students each came from Diamond White, who grew up with good education and environment since childhood, and Garnet Red, which is the majority commoner class in the Empire. In Sapphire Blue and Emerald Green, which are composed of priest class, theological students, immigrants, and different races, there were about 200 students in each class.


    In contrast, the number of students in Opal Black:


    A total of 8.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The stares are sharp.


    It was no wonder that they stood out. It was a hot topic that a new class has been created, and the number is only 8. The composition of the students was also quite glamorous, including a princess, the granddaughter of the Empire¡¯s general, a prince of another country, and an elf princess.


    Since it¡¯s a new student entrance ceremony, current students are not obligated to attend, but a significant number of them attended, driven by curiosity to see what kind of students they were.


    Most were watching the students, but many eyes were on me as well. They seemed curious about who I was, as an instructor with a name they had never heard before.


    The students of Opal Black seemed somewhat burdened by the concentrated stares and the strange murmurs. The only person standing calmly with an unfazed expression was Elizabeth. Perhaps, as a princess, she was already used to people¡¯s gazes.


    I caught the eye of Instructor Lirya, who was watching us. She was standing in front of the students wearing red badges, as she was in charge of Garnet Red. Her small smile seemed to encourage me, and I nodded my head lightly in response.


    Soon, the entrance ceremony began as Dean Heinkel took the podium.


    Unfortunately for the Dean, not many students were paying close attention to his speech.


    ***


    After the entrance ceremony, I led the students to the Opal Black classroom in the lecture building.


    ¡°Elizabeth will serve as the temporary class leader for Opal Black. If there are no other candidates after a week, she will continue as the class leader.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Instructor.¡±


    After observing for a while, it was clear that a considerable number of students already treated Elizabeth as an implicit leader. Whether it was due to her status as a princess or her natural charisma, I couldn¡¯t be sure.


    ¡°You all must take five mandatory general courses and three major courses. Choose the courses you want to take and submit your choices to me by the designated time.¡±


    General courses are conducted within the class, while major courses are held separately in different lecture buildings, with students from different classes gathered according to their major.


    Among the subjects I¡¯m in charge of, ¡®Basic Physical Training¡¯ is a general course, and ¡®Combat Practice¡¯ is a major course.


    Gwyn raised her hand and asked.


    ¡°Instructor, how many courses can we take at most?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no limit to the number of courses. However, you¡¯ll need to carefully consider your timetable.¡±


    Since the academy is large, students must also consider the time it takes to move between lecture buildings. Moreover, taking too many courses means more things to pay attention to, making it more challenging to achieve high grades, and eventually not doing well in anything.


    In conclusion, choosing and focusing on specific courses is essential. If you want to master swordsmanship, taking all courses like swordsmanship theory, swordsmanship practice, internal mana manipulation, mana enhancement, and combat practice would not be enough even if you had two bodies.


    It would be wise to create a timetable considering each student¡¯s needs, such as prioritizing physical training in the first semester and developing mana in the second semester.


    Understanding this, the students began to seriously consider their course choices, holding their papers.


    ¡°Students who need consultation can come to the faculty office.¡±


    I left the classroom to give them time to think on their own.


    And shortly after, Marian came to find me.

 CH 13

    ? Opal Black Class (3) ?


    ¡°What classes are you going to take, Oz?¡±


    ¡°This one and this one.¡±


    ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t choose Elemental Magic. Can¡¯t we take Mana Manipulation together?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s nice to have someone to take the class with.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    In the instructor¡¯s absence, the students freely filled out their timetables in the classroom.


    Some, like Oz and Titania, exchanged opinions with those who had the same or overlapping majors, while others simply filled out their timetables alone.


    Marian was the latter. She had already planned what she would learn in the first semester before entering the academy, so she was the first in the class to complete her timetable. Then she immediately left the classroom and headed to the faculty office.


    As the orientation hadn¡¯t finished for other classes yet, only Eon was in the freshman faculty office. Marian looked around the faculty office and thought it was fortunate.


    ¡°Instructor Eon.¡±


    ¡°Marian? Do you need a consultation?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve completed my schedule and came to submit it.¡±


    To be honest, that wasn¡¯t the only reason. Marian wanted to have a one-on-one conversation with Eon. However, she didn¡¯t want her classmates to see that side of her, so she hurried to the faculty office as quickly as possible.


    Marian had some minor resentment towards Eon. But after calming down and reflecting, she realized it wasn¡¯t something to be so angry about.


    She might have gone through some trouble dressing up, but she didn¡¯t suffer any losses, and maybe Eon really couldn¡¯t come due to an urgent matter. Besides, they would be seeing each other for a long time, and there was no point in holding a grudge.


    So, um, if there was a valid reason? She secretly thought it would be better to let bygones be bygones¡­


    On their first meeting, Marian thought Eon looked better than she had expected, and she found him reliable when he immediately took action during the incident at the dormitory yesterday. But this had nothing to do with her feelings. Nothing at all.


    Eon nodded as he checked Marian¡¯s timetable.


    ¡°Meditation, Mana Sensitivity, Mana Control, and Manipulation¡­ all mana-related. Have you decided to focus on raising your mana during the first semester?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t really like physical activities.¡±


    To be precise, she didn¡¯t like using her body in front of others. She didn¡¯t want others to see her sweating and looking disheveled.


    Eon seemed to think it wasn¡¯t his place to judge a student¡¯s choice, so he put Marian¡¯s class schedule on his desk.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll submit your schedule as it is. Do you have any other matters to discuss?¡±


    Marian hesitated for a moment.


    Should she speak up?


    Should she just ask?


    Yeah, since it¡¯s not a big deal.


    ¡°Instructor Eon, did my grandfather give you any instructions?¡±


    ¡°Instructions? I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Did he tell you to come to our house when you arrived at the academy, or give you our address or something like that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that.¡±


    Eon seemed to recall something and nodded slightly.


    ¡°He did give me the address of the house.¡±


    ¡°Did you have any difficulties visiting, or were you involved in some sort of incident¡­?¡±


    At Marian¡¯s question, Eon raised one eyebrow as if to ask what she meant.


    ¡°Why should I go?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I was told to visit when needed, but there was no specific need.¡±


    ¡°I was preparing to welcome you, thinking that you would come¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Eon¡¯s expression hardened for a moment. He seemed somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Huh?


    So, he¡¯s saying¡­


    There was no particular reason why he couldn¡¯t come or was busy¡­ Is that what he¡¯s saying now?


    Just because he didn¡¯t want to go, he made no one else but me, Marian von Kalshtein, spend a whole five hours getting dressed. And left me waiting without any promise until late at night.


    He didn¡¯t know. Is that it? Really?


    Even if I give him the benefit of the doubt a hundred times, shouldn¡¯t he at least say something like ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional¡± or ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you wait¡±? Isn¡¯t that a normal man¡¯s reaction? I¡¯m Marian von Kalshtein! Nobody in the social circles has ever treated me like this!


    This man is really¡­


    Terrible!


    Marian frowned and grabbed her timetable. She took out a pen and crossed out one of the classes, filling the empty slot with Combat Practice. Then, she slammed it down on the desk as if to show off.


    ¡°Combat Practice? Why all of a sudden?¡±


    Didn¡¯t she decide to focus on raising her mana during the first semester? That was the intention behind his gaze.


    Marian chuckled sarcastically and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s my decision!¡±


    Originally, she had no intention of taking Combat Practice. She planned to focus solely on theoretical classes and self-improvement during her early years, as the name of the class itself seemed to imply learning practical skills.


    However, her thoughts changed.


    She didn¡¯t deserve to be treated like this, and it seemed that man didn¡¯t know how extraordinary she was. Then she would just have to show him herself.


    What if she scored the highest in all his classes and showed a much better performance than other students?


    Marian, you¡¯re truly amazing.


    Marian, as expected, you¡¯re the best.


    Marian, I didn¡¯t recognize you as such an outstanding student. I¡¯m truly sorry.


    Just imagining those words coming from that brusque man made her happy.


    As an instructor, he would naturally have to pay attention to an excellent student. Even if it wasn¡¯t a romantic interest, it didn¡¯t matter. Eventually, his eyes would follow his heart.


    Why? Because the student receiving that attention will be me, Marian von Kalshtein!


    Marian left the faculty room with confident strides.


    Eon watched her retreating figure in bewilderment.


    ***


    I¡¯ve never received formal training.


    I don¡¯t know the most efficient way to build muscles or systematic martial arts techniques to overpower opponents. Everything I have is just what I¡¯ve learned by rolling around like a dog in actual combat.


    However, Dean Heinkel told me to teach what I¡¯m best at.


    So, I decided to follow his words.


    ¡°Gasp, pant¡­!¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­!¡±


    Now is the time for basic physical training.


    The only physical training method I know is mountain climbing.


    So, the entire Opal Black class was climbing a mountain.


    There was a mountain of just the right size near the Opal Black dormitory, neither too steep nor too gentle. Since the area was densely wooded, they didn¡¯t notice it at first, but after casually looking around, they started calling it the ¡°back mountain.¡±


    Today, they decided to go back and forth on the back mountain just twenty times.


    ¡°Gasp, pant! Hey, how many times do we have left?¡±


    ¡°Huff, five more¡­! And, pant, don¡¯t talk¡­! Whew!¡±


    Schultz asked, sweating profusely, and Saladin replied, frowning. Saladin sped up, seemingly irritated by Schultz walking beside him, but soon slowed down again, unable to go far.


    Even if it¡¯s a gentle mountain, I know that going back and forth 20 times is not easy. I¡¯ve done it myself, so I know that using brute force can have adverse effects on the body.


    But it¡¯s necessary. There¡¯s nothing better to test each student¡¯s physical strength and mental fortitude.


    Even with the same climb, some people climb easily, and others struggle. Some walk as if they¡¯ve given up halfway even though they still have energy left, while others grit their teeth and walk even though their energy has reached its limit.


    The expressions of the students climbing the mountain were mostly grim. However, if someone really seemed to be in danger, they could be immediately stopped. By closely observing the students climbing, I could gauge their individual levels.


    First, the top three: Gwyn, Batar, and Elizabeth.


    The three of them had finished their 20 round trips and were resting next to me. I had roughly expected Gwyn and Batar since they were combat majors, but honestly, Elizabeth was unexpected.


    She was sweating slightly from her forehead and her breathing was a bit ragged, but she didn¡¯t look completely exhausted. Perhaps she hadn¡¯t grown up entirely like a greenhouse plant in the royal family.


    Next, the middle three: Schultz, Saladin, and Titania.


    Schultz and Saladin were still climbing the mountain, but they had almost completed the required number of trips. If they keep going like this, they should achieve 20 round trips without any problem.


    Titania, being an elf, showed confidence in climbing. And true to that confidence, when the class first started, Titania was the first to take off. She climbed the mountain much faster than the top three.


    The problem was that this wasn¡¯t a race, but a test of endurance. Titania had run out of energy precisely after 11 round trips. Now, she was practically crawling up the mountain using sheer willpower.


    Lastly, the bottom two: Oznia and Marian.


    At first, Oznia had cast various body-strengthening support spells on herself and started running.


    Obviously, using magic would defeat the purpose of the exercise, so I disqualified her. As a result, she collapsed before even completing one round trip, and I had to carry her down myself. Now, she was lying down as if unconscious.


    Marian¡¯s physical strength was better than the average woman¡¯s, but that was about it. She had barely completed half of the required round trips, and her stamina seemed to have run out long ago. She was struggling to climb the mountain, panting heavily. At this rate, it would be difficult for her to complete 20 trips.


    I shouted to her as she paused to catch her breath.


    ¡°Marian, are you going to give up?¡±


    ¡°No¡­!¡±


    Marian forced out a strained, whimpering voice and hastened her steps.

 CH 14

    ? The Seven Heroes ?


    ¡°I hate this class.¡±


    Oznia slumped onto the sofa and muttered, barely moving her lips.


    To be honest, Marian secretly agreed with her. She had barely managed to complete the 20 round trips, but now she didn¡¯t have the strength to even lift a finger. The thought of doing this again in the next class made her feel utterly disheartened.


    She needed to show her true ability.


    Was she capable of doing it? She felt a bit unsure now.


    Marian stared listlessly out the dormitory window. Batar was still sprinting around the training ground, looking completely unfazed even after the class had ended.


    Her hands trembled so much while showering in her private room that she thought she would die, but did he not get tired at all? Was everyone from his immigrant tribe like that? Marian¡¯s prejudices towards immigrants became even more solidified.


    At that moment, someone touched Marian¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Marian.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The one who called her was Titania, a classmate.


    A warm light flowed from Titania¡¯s hands, and as it did, the fatigue in Marian¡¯s body, which had made it hard to even move a finger, disappeared and her breathing became comfortable.


    Surprised, Marian asked,


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this? Holy magic? Titania, you know how to use magic too?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not magic, but an application of spirit magic. It¡¯s like a secret art of the forest that only elves can use¡­ However, it can only help invigorate the body, so it¡¯s not that much of a help.¡±


    ¡°No, it really helped! Thanks to you, I feel alive again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad. Let me know if you ever need it.¡±


    Titania smiled warmly and approached the collapsed Oznia on the sofa, using the same secret art on her.


    What is she? An angel, maybe?


    Were elves actually angels?


    Marian¡¯s prejudice towards immigrants vanished.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    Oznia groaned like a zombie, writhing her arms and legs on the sofa after receiving Titania¡¯s secret art. For a moment, Marian thought it was a scene of an undead being revived, even though she knew it was a healing spell.


    Of course, there was no way Titania had learned necromancy. The notorious elf necromancer from the previous war briefly crossed Marian¡¯s mind, but associating the High Elves of Liniya Forest with necromancy was absurd.


    Anyway, after healing Oznia as well, Titania spoke in a regretful tone.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to help the other students too, but Schultz and Elizabeth are still taking showers, and Saladin won¡¯t even come out of his room. Batar¡­ well, he doesn¡¯t need it right now, does he?¡±


    Peering out the window, Marian saw Batar running even faster than before in the training ground and clicked her tongue. A warrior of his size running in armor on the battlefield would be like a walking magic train. Of course, the nomadic tribes didn¡¯t wear armor for religious reasons.


    Just then, Gwyn entered the lounge, with the tips of her hair slightly damp as if she had just finished showering. Titania approached Gwyn, who was drying himself by the fireplace, with a relieved expression.


    ¡°Gwyn, are you tired from running? Want me to help you recover?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, it¡¯s nothing. Back in the day, my master and I used to climb and run on cliffs many times steeper than the ones on the back mountain every single day.¡±


    ¡°Many times steeper cliffs¡­ every day? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s how training was done. Mountain climbing was a daily routine, so this was nothing.¡±


    Titania¡¯s face turned pale. Marian also imagined what kind of training Gwyn had gone through in her hometown and made a similar expression.


    No, wasn¡¯t that basically abuse? Was it okay for a master to do that?


    Well, maybe one needs to endure that much to be a disciple of Sword Saint.


    It was already well known that Gwyn Tris was a disciple of the Sword Saint. Her mentioning her master¡¯s name during the entrance exam had briefly become the talk of the social world, so there was no way that Marian, the belle of the social circle, wouldn¡¯t know about it.


    ¡°Indeed, the Seven Heroes of the continent.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Marian nodded in agreement to herself.


    Gwyn looked at her with a puzzled expression.


    ***


    Continental History class.


    Although it¡¯s called continental history, since the Empire holds power over the continent, it is essentially a history class from the Empire¡¯s perspective. Moreover, learning the history of the Empire was a basic requirement for an imperial noble.


    ¡°¡­ And so, Emperor Philion ended the continental conflict that lasted for decades after the fall of the Third Empire and established the Fourth Empire. That¡¯s the current Galateia Empire. Is there anything up to this point that¡¯s not understood?¡±


    As a noble, Marian had been taught history by a private tutor since childhood, so she had no trouble understanding the class content. Therefore, she was more preoccupied with a different question than the class content.


    Lirya Bennett, the instructor, continued her lecture while writing on the blackboard with her small stature.


    How is she really 26 years old?


    Does that make sense? I¡¯d believe it if she said she was my younger sister.


    Schultz seemed to have the same question as Marian, as he was unable to concentrate on the class with a confused expression.


    When Instructor Lirya first entered the classroom, he thought she was a student from another class and tried to kindly send her away. Even though Lirya was wearing the instructor¡¯s uniform.


    The incongruity between her face and age was so severe that he couldn¡¯t even recognize it as an instructor¡¯s uniform.


    ¡°Next time, let¡¯s learn about Emperor Philion¡¯s early reign during the founding of the empire! That¡¯s all for today¡¯s class.¡±


    The surprising age aside, Instructor Lirya¡¯s teaching skills were excellent.


    Her clear enunciation and pleasant voice made the class content easy to understand, and she explained the history by focusing on the key points rather than making it complicated. Frankly, she was much better than Marian¡¯s private tutor.


    Foreign student Gwyn and elf Titania were also nodding their heads and focusing on the class.


    Instructor Lirya checked her watch while organizing her teaching materials.


    ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯re curious about? We have some awkward leftover time.¡±


    When an instructor says something like that, it¡¯s usually best to say there¡¯s nothing.


    Some students just want to end the class early, and it¡¯s a bother if everyone has to wait and not leave because of one person¡¯s question. If someone is really curious, they can ask individually after class.


    However, there was one student in this class who was oblivious to this.


    ¡°Me!¡±


    ¡°Uh, so¡­ Gwyn, what are you curious about?¡±


    ¡°What is the Continental Seven Heroes?¡±


    As Gwyn raised her hand, even the students who were annoyed and wanted to end the class soon inadvertently listened at the mention of the Continental Seven Heroes.


    The Continental Seven Heroes. Marian wondered if Gwyn had been curious about what she had mentioned in passing yesterday.


    ¡°Ah, Gwyn doesn¡¯t know what the Continental Seven Heroes are? If you lived outside the Empire, that¡¯s possible.¡±


    Lirya, receiving the question, looked a bit troubled, but she couldn¡¯t ignore the student¡¯s question and continued to explain sincerely.


    ¡°First of all, remember that the name ¡®Continental Seven Heroes¡¯ is something people came up with for fun, and it¡¯s not an official position of the Empire.¡±


    Lirya wrote the names of the seven people on the blackboard.


    ¡°The Continental Seven Heroes refers to the seven heroes who made the most impressive achievements during the last Great War.¡±


    ¡®Hero of Light¡¯ Wilhelm von Galatea.


    ¡®Battlefield Saintess¡¯ Charlotte Orsia.


    ¡®Dragon¡¯s Marshal¡¯ Kalbad von Kalshtein.


    ¡®Sword Saint¡¯ Jun Chek.


    ¡®Crimson Sage¡¯ Ruellyn Elsid.


    ¡®Goddess¡¯ Champion¡¯ Notos Gariott.


    And ¡®Malevolent Star¡¯.


    ¡°I consider all those who fought risking their lives in the last Great War as heroes. However, many people think that without these seven, we couldn¡¯t have won the war, and I agree with that opinion. Considering their accomplishments, humanity might have even been annihilated.¡±


    ¡°The Hero Party is so famous that there isn¡¯t a single person who wouldn¡¯t about them, right? Among them, two people belong to the Continental Seven Heroes. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that ¡®Sword Saint¡¯, ¡®Crimson Sage¡¯, and ¡®Goddess¡¯ Champion¡¯ almost single-handedly supported the battlefield, and they are also one of the Continental Seven Heroes.¡±


    ¡°Although not strong in terms of strength, many people see ¡®Dragon¡¯s Marshal¡¯, who commanded the war as the Commander-in-Chief of the imperial army, as one of the Continental Seven Heroes. Perhaps the decisive operation that miraculously withdrew 90% of the human alliance forces, which were on the verge of being annihilated by falling into the enemy¡¯s trap, might come up in the exam later.¡±


    As she listened to Lirya¡¯s explanation, Marian was lost in thought for a moment.


    Looking at it this way, our class has a lot of connections with the Continental Seven Heroes.


    Elizabeth is the Hero of Light¡¯s sister. Marian is the granddaughter of Marquis Kalshtein, and Gwyn and Oznia are the disciples of Sword Saint and Crimson Sage respectively. Even Instructor Eon is not just related, but the Malevolent Star himself, one of the Continental Seven Heroes.


    Gwyn looked at the blackboard with sparkling eyes and said,


    ¡°Wow! So my master was a comrade of such people?¡±


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s a bit ambiguous to call them comrades? The Continental Seven Heroes refers to the most famous people who contributed to each front in the war. There are records of them fighting together a few times, but they mostly fought on their own respective fronts.¡±


    As Gwyn quietly listened to Lirya¡¯s explanation, she tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°Huh? But, Instructor, who is the Malevolent Star?¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°Only the Malevolent Star¡¯s name isn¡¯t written, and you left out the explanation. Isn¡¯t that person one of the Continental Seven Heroes?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right. The Malevolent Star is also one of the Continental Seven Heroes. But this person is a bit ambiguous, so¡­¡±


    Marian secretly nodded her head.


    She could understand Instructor Lirya¡¯s attitude. As a history teacher, she would want to teach her students only the confirmed historical records. It might be a little difficult for a major to mention the rumors or groundless stories that circulate among people.


    The Malevolent Star.


    A hero of unknown identity, with no information on whether he is a knight, a mercenary, a soldier, or an adventurer.


    He is like a legend of the battlefield, with only eyewitness accounts passed on through word of mouth, and no official records.


    Some say he single-handedly tore and killed tens of thousands of monsters.


    Some say he blocked a demon army commander alone and saved countless soldiers.


    Some even say he might have killed the Demon King.


    As the hero, who disappeared suddenly after the war ended, was hardly known, there are numerous rumors and speculations.


    There are rumors that he lost his life during the war, that he is the Empire¡¯s secret weapon and the Imperial Family deliberately hid his identity, and even absurd rumors that he was Emperor Philion who came down to save the Empire, then disappeared again, and that he is the Malevolent Star.


    But Marian knows. The Malevolent Star is alive and teaching students here.


    No one else knows everyone is curious about the Malevolent Star, but only I know.


    ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯


    It¡¯s strange.


    Why¡­ does this feel good?


    I don¡¯t like Instructor Eon. It¡¯s not even Instructor Eon himself. I felt some kind of pleasure in the fact that I was the only one who knew his secret identity. My mouth itched, but I couldn¡¯t tell. I couldn¡¯t even pretend to know. But I was so curious.


    What kind of expression would these people have if they knew the Malevolent Star was here?


    Feeling an inexplicable impulse, Marian¡¯s feet fidgeted.

 CH 15

    ? Conflict ?


    As Marian fidgeted with her feet alone, Lirya, as an instructor, diligently continued her explanation.


    ¡°But there is something certain. There is a hypothesis accepted as a mainstream view among scholars, and if you look at the timing of when the Malevolent Star first appeared, they all-¡°


    Ding-dong-dong!


    As she was about to explain the last of the Continental Seven Heroes, the bell rang, signaling the end of the class. It was natural, as she originally intended to explain briefly during the spare time.


    Lirya bid farewell to the Opal Black class, as she needed to prepare for the next lesson, and left the classroom.


    Gwyn spoke in a disappointed voice.


    ¡°I wanted to hear the story of the Malevolent Star, too¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, there will be another chance next time.¡±


    Schultz patted Gwyn¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Besides, the Malevolent Star is quite unique among the Continental Seven Heroes. Even if you believe only half of the circulating rumors, they would still be the overwhelming strongest on the continent. But as rumors often do, there are many bad stories, too.¡±


    ¡°Bad stories?¡±


    ¡°Things like envy and jealousy that inevitably follow heroes. There are stories that he¡¯s a simple scam artist, and since no one has ever seen his face, there are stories that he¡¯s actually a demon who has defected¡­ There are so many rumors floating around that it¡¯s hard to distinguish what¡¯s true and what¡¯s false.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to tell you more about the Continental Seven Heroes?¡±


    Gwyn nodded her head like a puppy.


    Schultz explained various stories about the Continental Seven Heroes to Gwyn.


    The story of the ¡®Goddess¡¯ Champion¡® who single-handedly held the broken city gate and protected the city.


    The story of the ¡®Crimson Sage¡¯ who used transcendent-level magic to annihilate the demon insect army.


    The story of the hero party, including the ¡®Hero of Light¡¯ and the ¡®Battlefield Saintess,¡¯ who defeated the King of Nightmares at the end of a great sacrifice, and so on.


    Marian watched Schultz intently.


    Although he seemed to be explaining it ordinarily, Marian, who excelled at reading subtle emotions of others as she navigated social circles, could clearly see Schultz¡¯s excited tone and unhidden joy.


    She had thought of him as annoying because he always maintained a poker face, but now he showed a very unexpected side. He looked like a boy of his age.


    You¡¯re a fan, huh?


    Even as the son of a noble, he was still a boy. Pretending otherwise, but like other boys his age, he seemed to be enthusiastic about the Continental Seven Heroes.


    Wouldn¡¯t we get along surprisingly well if I got him an autograph from my grandfather? Marian made a plausible guess.


    Gwyn spoke with an excited face at Schultz¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°Then, what about my master? What was my master like?¡±


    ¡°As for the Sword Saint, I guess the most famous thing about him is¡­¡±


    ¡°Annoying.¡±


    Bang!


    Saladin, who had been sitting in the corner, kicked his desk hard.


    The classroom was instantly filled with silence.


    ¡°Really noisy. That damn Continental Seven Heroes, Continental Seven Heroes¡­ Do you two only use the classroom? Huh? Do you two only use it?¡±


    Saladin scowled fiercely and got up from his seat.


    ¡°Saladin. Why are you acting like this?¡±


    Schultz, sensing the unusual atmosphere in the classroom, spoke calmly.


    ¡°If we were too noisy, we¡¯ll apologize. First, calm down and let go of your anger.¡±


    ¡°Anger? When did I say I was angry? I¡¯m just dumbfounded. Is that story really that interesting? What¡¯s so interesting about it?¡±


    Saladin raised his voice, as if openly picking a fight. Although he claimed not to be angry, he appeared angry to anyone who saw him.


    Marian frowned, while Titania and Gwyn looked at the two with bewildered eyes. Batar snickered and folded his arms, while Elizabeth silently stared at Saladin.


    Only Oznia seemed to have no interest in whether a fight broke out in the classroom or not.


    ¡°The Continental Seven Heroes are ridiculous. I can¡¯t help but be dumbfounded when I listen to it. Why are they the heroes of the continent? They¡¯re just heroes of the well-off Empire.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Did any of the heroes you just mentioned fight in the Al-Kamil Kingdom? They were all busy defending the Empire¡¯s land. We fought the Demon King¡¯s army on our own without the Empire¡¯s help, but they call it a continental effort, which is funny, isn¡¯t it? Right? Huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The Demon King¡¯s army, which had swept down from the north, launched a large-scale invasion into the territories of mankind. Most of the battles took place in the Empire, as it shared the longest front with the demonic territories. However, that didn¡¯t mean other countries were not invaded.


    The now-destroyed Iona Kingdom and the Al-Kamil Kingdom were examples. In particular, the Al-Kamil Kingdom received no support from the human alliance.


    The reason was simple. From the Empire¡¯s perspective, they were heretics.


    The most widespread religion on the continent is the Goddess faith. Regardless of nationality or ethnicity, most humans worship the Goddess. Batar, whom Marian often dismisses as a barbarian, also refers to the Goddess as a mother, worshiping the same deity, albeit in different ways.


    But the Al-Kamil Kingdom is different. They worship another monotheistic deity called the ¡®Father of the Sun.¡¯ Historically, their faith has been incompatible with the Goddess faith, like oil and water, causing numerous conflicts and disputes.


    From the perspective of the Holy Kingdom, the heretical group disappearing due to the invasion of the Demon King¡¯s army might have been a cause for celebration. The Empire, which adopted the Goddess faith as the state religion, probably wasn¡¯t much different.


    As a result, the people of Al-Kamil had to fight against their own destruction, barely receiving any aid for appearance¡¯s sake due to their distance and other places being deemed more urgent.


    Marian knew the facts well, so she somewhat understood Saladin¡¯s remarks. Although his tone was a bit aggressive, it was understandable considering the bitterness from the numerous deaths in his homeland. But that was only up to a certain point.


    ¡°First, calm down. I understand how you feel, but I don¡¯t think this is the place to discuss it.¡±


    Schultz seemed to think the same way, as he tried to calm Saladin down instead of getting angry. It wouldn¡¯t be good for them to start their relationship with animosity since they would be together for a long time.


    However, Saladin¡¯s remarks were increasingly crossing the line.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong? I asked if they were heroes of the continent or heroes of the Empire. No, actually, it¡¯s even doubtful if they are really heroes. Did that great hero single-handedly defeat the Demon Army Commander? It was only after the Imperial soldiers were heavily sacrificed that they finally struck the last blow. There are even rumors that they deliberately used the soldiers as arrow fodder just to deliver the final blow ¨C what kind of-¡°


    ¡°Saladin.¡±


    Elizabeth cut him off coldly.


    ¡°Your words are unacceptable, especially coming from a member of the Galateia Imperial Family.¡±


    What Saladin just said was not only questioning the achievements of the Continental Seven Heroes, but also undermining the honor of the legitimate Emperor Wilhelm von Galateia and the Empire itself. Moreover, the problem was even more serious since he blurted it out in front of a Imperial Family member.


    Although her voice seemed calm and soft, her message was clear.


    ¡°Can you handle the consequences?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Be careful. There won¡¯t be a second time.¡±


    If Elizabeth hadn¡¯t taken issue with it, his words could have caused a diplomatic dispute between the Empire and the Kingdom. Elizabeth said she would let it pass once, which appeared as if she was sparing Saladin.


    Feeling humiliated, Saladin clenched his fists in anger and shame, but he refrained from mentioning the hero again, perhaps sensing that insulting a royal family member again would be dangerous.


    Instead, he switched his target to someone else.


    ¡°What about the Malevolent Star?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That guy seemed like a total fraud. He covers his entire body with black armor? If he were an upright person, would he hide himself like that?¡±


    Unlike the other six heroes whose names and identities were clear, the Malevolent Star¡¯s existence itself was uncertain.


    And there¡¯s no crime in insulting someone who doesn¡¯t exist.


    Saladin seemed to be taking advantage of that fact. The other Seven Heroes had many direct connections within the class, but the Malevolent Star didn¡¯t.


    However, from Marian¡¯s perspective, who knew the true identity of the Malevolent Star, Saladin¡¯s words were extremely irritating.


    What does he know to have the audacity to spout such things?


    Is there any need to appease him kindly? It¡¯s really annoying now.


    In retrospect, that guy had been uncooperative in the class since the beginning.


    He always had a displeased look on his face, full of discontent, and he never left his room in the dormitory. Even when Schultz approached him first during physical training class, he only showed a sharp response.


    And it was the same now. Saladin still didn¡¯t stop his aggressive remarks.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know his name or face, so how do we know if there¡¯s a real demon under his helmet or what? How can you call someone like that a hero? In fact, the reason he¡¯s hiding his identity could be because he¡¯s a criminal.¡±


    Marian finally couldn¡¯t hold back and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Hey, seriously, enough-¡°


    Rumble!!


    It wasn¡¯t Marian or Elizabeth who shut Saladin¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°You.¡±


    A purple current brushed past Saladin and embedded itself in the wall.


    ¡°Shut your mouth.¡±


    Sparks sizzled from the tips of Oznia¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°Before I kill you.¡±


    She, who had always been impassive, was glaring at Saladin with an icy gaze she had never shown before.

 CH 16

    ? Conflict (2) ?


    An icy silence engulfed the classroom.


    No one had expected this side of Oznia.


    It had only been a few days, but she had been emotionless and uninterested in everything, and now she was acting so aggressively.


    Saladin, who had almost been electrocuted, had a completely frozen expression.


    He glanced at the scorched wall and then looked back at Oznia.


    ¡°Ha, ha¡­! Ha!¡±


    Lightning Arrow. A low-level magic, but if hit directly, it would not end with just pain. Depending on the affected area, it could even lead to death.


    ¡°¡­What did you just do?¡±


    Naturally, Saladin would be terrified of having nearly been hit by such magic, but his eyes were filled with anger instead. It seemed as if his reason was cut off by the fact that someone had tried to kill him.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem, causing a scene out of nowhere? Oh, was your master one of the Continent¡¯s Seven Heroes too? Is that why you¡¯re upset?¡±


    Marian frowned as she thought.


    Did Oznia react because she felt that the ¡®Crimson Sage¡¯ had been insulted?


    Well, she did seem a bit upset when they mentioned the Seven Heroes of the Continent, but that wasn¡¯t the decisive factor. Her intense reaction began when Saladin mentioned ¡®Malevolent Star.¡¯


    Oznia glared at him with cold eyes and said, ¡°Keep talking. Next time, I won¡¯t miss.¡±


    ¡°Ha! If you can, try it. I won¡¯t just stand still!¡±


    The biggest weakness of magic is casting. A mage is defenseless while casting, so if someone approaches during that time, the mage can¡¯t do anything.


    That was common knowledge in the world, and this was a small classroom.


    The distance between the two was only a few meters. That fact gave Saladin confidence.


    ¡°Stop it, enough now!¡±


    ¡°Oz! Calm down!¡±


    The voices trying to stop them from around didn¡¯t reach either of them. One had lost their reason due to their idol being insulted, and the other had lost their reason due to the threat to their life.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Violet currents crackled at Oznia¡¯s fingertips. At the same time, Saladin lunged toward Oznia.


    Saladin was taken aback as soon as he lunged. The arrow of current, about to burst from Oznia¡¯s fingertips, was casting much faster than he thought. However, it was already too late to turn back. He had to quickly subdue her and cancel her magic.


    Saladin¡¯s hand reached out like a beast¡¯s claw towards Oznia¡¯s neck.


    Oznia¡¯s magic aimed precisely at Saladin¡¯s body and flew towards him.


    Several classmates tried to stop them at the last moment, but the distance between the two was already too close. In a situation where both could be seriously hurt with the slightest mistake, someone dashed in like lightning from outside the classroom.


    It all happened in the blink of an eye.


    Oznia cast her magic, and Saladin charged in.


    ¡°What are you doing right now?¡±


    Instructor Eon was there to stop them.


    Eon quickly pushed away Saladin¡¯s arm and caught Oznia¡¯s magic with his bare hands.


    Even after catching the magic with his bare body, his expression wasn¡¯t much different from usual. He just coldly looked around the classroom with his icy eyes.


    Neither angry nor reproachful, Saladin felt a silent pressure from Eon¡¯s cold gaze and heavy voice, unable to look directly into his eyes.


    Eon was able to quickly figure out what had happened from the unusual atmosphere in the classroom, the scorched wall, and the actions of the two just moments ago.


    ¡°Saladin Al-Kamil, and Oznia Hebring. Follow me to the faculty office.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The brief commotion ended all too simply with Eon¡¯s arrival.


    Gwyn shivered as she looked at Eon¡¯s departing figure.


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t follow him with my eyes¡­¡¯


    Everyone in the classroom had a surprised expression. It was not only because of the aftermath of the fight but also because of Eon¡¯s astonishing movement.


    Titania and Schultz muttered blankly.


    ¡°Instructor Eon¡­ He was so fast¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, right? I knew he must be strong, but¡­¡±


    Hearing the two, Gwyn thought.


    Eon, who was outside the classroom, was much faster than Gwyn, who was right next to them. She hadn¡¯t even noticed Eon coming in. In the blink of an eye, Eon was already there.


    Gwyn experienced her swordmaster¡¯s movement, hailed as the Sword Saint, every day with her own body. She could follow an ordinary movement with his eyes, and she thought the instructors at the academy would be no different. Gwyn had seen and countered the examiner¡¯s sword during the entrance exam.


    But just now, it wasn¡¯t the case. It meant that Eon¡¯s speed was at least on par with her swordmaster when he was truly serious.


    In this classroom, only Gwyn could accurately glimpse at the true strength that Eon possessed.


    ***


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    Oznia remained silent in response to Eon¡¯s question.


    To explain why she had done it, she would have to bring up what Saladin had said in the classroom, and she would also have to talk about which part of that statement had made her angry enough to use magic.


    Oznia didn¡¯t want to hear those words again, and she didn¡¯t want to tell others the reason. It was too personal to readily disclose to others.


    So, she just didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Oznia. Keeping your mouth shut like that will only put you at a disadvantage.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine. You don¡¯t want to talk.¡±


    Instead of pressing Oznia, who seemed to have no intention of answering, Eon threw a question at Saladin.


    ¡°Saladin. Do you admit to trying to assault Oznia in the classroom?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ She used magic first, so I did that!¡±


    ¡°Is that true? Oznia.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oznia.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±


    In terms of the points, Oznia, who used magic first, was at a much greater disadvantage.


    Fights between students happened more often than one might think. When people are gathered, conflicts naturally arise.


    However, using magic against a person is a completely different matter. People might swing their fists in anger, but they usually don¡¯t cast magic. If a magic spell that requires casting time is used, especially first, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for disciplinary action or even expulsion to be considered.


    Eon hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°Saladin. Tell me, what was the reason for the fight?¡±


    ¡°¡­I made some aggressive remarks in the classroom. I think she got angry about that.¡±


    ¡°Aggressive remarks?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Gwyn and Schultz were being noisy, so I meant for them to be quiet. But I guess she didn¡¯t like that.¡±


    Saladin omitted the most important part about insulting the Seven Heroes of the Continent.


    It seemed he wanted to avoid letting the instructor know he had insulted the hero in front of a royal. Oznia didn¡¯t add any words to that.


    Oznia didn¡¯t care either way. Using magic on a person was an indisputable fact. She didn¡¯t want to lie, and she didn¡¯t think she had done anything wrong, so she didn¡¯t feel the need to make excuses.


    Even if she were expelled because of it, it wouldn¡¯t matter. People in the tower might find it ridiculous that she was expelled in just one day, but even if she could turn back time, Oznia would act the same way.


    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±


    Eon furrowed his brows slightly and tapped his fingers on the desk.


    Saladin made aggressive remarks, and Oznia reacted sensitively by using magic. There was even evidence that she tried to use magic again. Saladin only responded to that¡­.


    Since the facts were clear, the discussion on disciplinary action could have been concluded here. Oznia thought it would end at this point too. Based on the revealed facts, her mistake was clear to anyone.


    However, Eon didn¡¯t let it go.


    ¡°Saladin. Exactly what did you say and how?¡±


    ¡°Wha-? It, it was nothing special.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of whether it was special or not. Do you want me to call any of the many witnesses?¡±


    Saladin¡¯s pupils trembled.


    Everyone in the classroom had heard his comments about the Seven Heroes of the Continent. Moreover, as far as Saladin could see, there was no one in the class who would cover up or defend his remarks. On the contrary, they might be even more honest if they were called out.


    And if, by any chance, Instructor Eon brought in Elizabeth and formalized the charge of insulting royalty, there would be no greater disaster. It was better for him to confess now rather than letting that happen.


    ¡°¡­W-well, Gwyn and Schultz were talking about the Seven Heroes of the Continent, so I said that since they¡¯ve never been to the Al-Kamil Kingdom, it¡¯s wrong to call them ¡®of the Continent.''¡±


    ¡°Is that really all?¡±


    A calm voice with no ups and downs. To anyone, it seemed like an ordinary question.


    But Saladin couldn¡¯t stand the penetrating gaze that seemed to see through his inner thoughts. He clenched his eyes shut and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Ugh¡­! A-and¡­ I also made insulting remarks saying they were not heroes¡­.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Eon nodded and said,


    ¡°As far as I know, among the Seven Heroes of the Continent, the master of the magic tower, who is also Oznia¡¯s teacher, is included.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for anyone to bear when their teacher is insulted. Using magic is clearly a violation of the rules, but Saladin, who provoked the incident, also bears some responsibility.¡±


    Oznia, who had been listening quietly, felt strange.


    Is he defending me now?


    Why?


    Is there a reason for that? Even the person involved had no intention of making excuses.


    It¡¯s not like there was any gain or loss for him if he imposed a punishment as is, and no one would have said anything if he had just let it go.


    She thought he was the type who didn¡¯t care much about the students.


    Is that not the case?


    Oznia looked at Eon with a puzzled expression. It was difficult to understand the instructor¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Saladin gets 1 demerit point and dormitory cleaning duty for a week. Oznia gets 2 demerit points and will assist me in instructor duties for a week. Let¡¯s conclude the punishment with this.¡±


    2 demerit points. And assisting in instructor duties for a week.


    It wasn¡¯t suspension or expulsion. It was a very light punishment compared to using magic on a person.


    ¡°Return to the classroom now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. Understood.¡±


    Saladin left the office immediately with a trembling expression.


    However, Oznia did not get up and remained in her seat. She just stared at the instructor¡¯s face.


    Eon asked her, who was looking at him like that.


    ¡°Is there something you¡¯re curious about?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    A sudden question with no context before or after.


    Despite the unexpected question, Eon calmly answered as if he knew what Oznia was curious about.


    ¡°One side showed a sullen face even though they¡¯re the victim, and the other side looked confident even though they¡¯re the perpetrator.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re done with your business, you can go now.¡±


    Oznia immediately got up from her seat and headed for the door of the office. Then, as if she had suddenly remembered something, she turned around.


    And she bowed to Eon.


    Eon did not look at her, but Oznia felt as if he had accepted her greeting.

 CH 17

    ? Tired Premonition ?


    I publicly disciplined a student in the faculty office, and since it was break time, there were many other instructors in the office as well.


    So, it was impossible not to notice Instructor Lirya glancing over at me from the seat next to me.


    After watching Oznia leave the faculty office, she seemed to think the matter was settled and smiled brightly before speaking to me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Instructor Graham. It must have been very confusing to have a fight break out during your first class. You handled it very well.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re being modest. No one would have thought it was your first assignment. I was thinking of helping you out, but you seemed to be handling it well on your own?¡±


    I fell into deep thought upon hearing Instructor Lirya¡¯s words.


    Did I do well?


    I could have made a big deal out of Oznia using magic, but I didn¡¯t. Because I thought it was right.


    I didn¡¯t know about the other instructors, but this was my way. So I just did what I thought was right and didn¡¯t think I deserved praise.


    It was difficult to accept praise purely, and it didn¡¯t suit me to be humble either, so I just nodded silently.


    Then a middle-aged male instructor sitting across from me spoke with an uncomfortably greasy voice.


    ¡°Instructor Lirya, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s wrong for the students to have fought in the first place?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re an instructor at the Philion Royal Academy, you should at least be able to prevent problems from occurring, rather than just handling them well. Just disciplining them isn¡¯t exactly praiseworthy¡­¡±


    What¡¯s going on?


    I quickly realized that it was a pointless argument. I was already fed up with this kind of thing in the army.


    He was the Diamond White first-year instructor. I didn¡¯t remember his name well, but I remember his last name was Akeron.


    Suddenly cutting into the conversation and only talking about what he wanted to say, Akeron¡¯s interruption made Lirya¡¯s expression darken. It was clearly visible on her face that she was thinking, ¡®Ah, this guy¡­¡¯


    Akeron stroked his mustache with a face like buttered toast and said,


    ¡°If it were me, I would have managed the students well enough that the fight wouldn¡¯t have happened in the first place. If they were our Diamond White students, there would have been no problems from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s Instructor Graham¡¯s first class today. I think he can improve in the future. I was so nervous in front of my students at first too.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you would be, Instructor Lirya. Aren¡¯t you one of the top talents who graduated from Philion Academy in just three years? Your excellence and that of other instructors have been proven, but whether Instructor Eon can also do well¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    I asked directly, as I was not fond of the aristocratic way of talking in circles. From experience, if you just listen to this kind of talk, it goes on endlessly.


    I looked straight at Akeron. He hesitated for a moment under my gaze, then coughed lightly and averted his eyes.


    ¡°As far as I know, Instructor Eon has not received formal education¡­ Is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°Then, have you ever hired a private tutor for education? I¡¯m not talking about just anyone, but a proper tutor from an aristocratic family.¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°So your entire career is just military service?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    Akeron¡¯s thin eyes narrowed, and he sneered. It was obvious from his look that he underestimated me.


    ¡°Instructor Lirya, other instructors might adapt with time, but hasn¡¯t Instructor Eon not learned anything at all? I don¡¯t know who should be teaching whom.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, there¡¯s no rule that says you must have formal education to teach students, Instructor Akeron.¡±


    ¡°Even so, isn¡¯t there a certain level expected at Philion Academy? From what I know, Instructor Eon has the rank of captain. Hmm¡­ captain. Well, considering his age, that¡¯s quite a fast promotion, but I wonder if that alone is enough¡­ As a fellow instructor, I¡¯m a little worried.¡±


    Instructor Akeron looked at me with a smile that showed no concern but rather mockery. He didn¡¯t even glance at me earlier, but after hearing about my experience, he seemed to gain some confidence.


    I could have been promoted more if I wanted. Marquis Kalshtein had offered several times.


    However, I wanted to fight directly on the battlefield with a weapon in hand. A junior officer cannot fight on the front lines with soldiers. I could have tried, but it would have been seen as very strange by those around me.


    Having a higher rank than necessary without any subordinates and wandering around the battlefield alone would definitely spread rumors. I didn¡¯t want to stand out, and I had no desire for promotions, so being a captain who could handle solo operations was suitable for me.


    And I didn¡¯t feel the need to explain that to Instructor Akeron.


    Since I was just listening, Instructor Akeron¡¯s mockery became more intense, perhaps thinking I had nothing to say.


    ¡°For example, in my case, I graduated from the Philion Imperial Graduate School and have a doctorate. And what about my family? Akeron is a prestigious earl family in the empire, and my elder brother served honorably as a high-ranking officer in the Imperial Army during the last war. As someone who grew up in such a distinguished family since childhood, I-¡°


    I didn¡¯t know why Akeron had a grudge against me, but the answer was simple: just ignore him.


    I was appointed as an instructor directly by Dean Heinkel. With that fact alone, Instructor Akeron could do nothing. Doubting my appointment as an instructor was the same as doubting Dean Heinkel¡¯s judgment.


    He might be able to spread some dirty rumors, but they would only be rumors. That wouldn¡¯t have any impact on me.


    Anyway, Akeron.


    It¡¯s a familiar name, but it¡¯s still hazy. It¡¯s not an important memory, but I¡¯ve definitely heard it somewhere.


    I remembered.


    ¡°Ah, the one who was killed by goblins?¡±


    ¡°Our brother- Wha, what? What did you say? Go, goblin?¡±


    At the mention of the word ¡°goblin,¡± Akeron¡¯s face turned pale in an instant.


    There were many nobles in the Imperial Army who bragged but had no ability, and Colonel Akeron was one such case. In fact, he was a man who had no ability but big dreams, so he led his soldiers in an overzealous attack early in the war, resulting in his unit being isolated.


    When I arrived to save the isolated unit, there were only remnants of the nearly annihilated unit left, and the commander was nowhere to be seen. He had thrown his own soldiers away as sacrificial lambs to buy himself time when his life was in danger.


    And if he had managed to escape and survive, that would have been one thing, but Colonel Akeron was found dead at the hands of goblins a few days later. He had hidden in a goblin den to avoid death.


    His body, abused by goblins and killed after enduring all kinds of torture, was found naked and discarded outside the den. It was a disgraceful end for an Imperial Army officer.


    Marquis Kalshtein had laughed bitterly, calling it a ¡°pathetic death.¡± I heard that his family tried to cover up the truth, but¡­


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! Goblins? Our brother fought valiantly against the demons and lost his life! Where did you hear such nonsense? Slanderous rumors?!¡±


    I had only mentioned the word ¡°goblin,¡± but Instructor Akeron became agitated and defensive. With his face pale as a corpse, he stuttered and stumbled over his explanations.


    The other instructors who saw his reaction began to whisper amongst themselves.


    ¡°Goblin? What¡¯s that about?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Colonel Akeron killed fighting demons? Could it be¡­?¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not true! What evidence do you have for such nonsense¡­! Instructor Eon! Say something!¡±


    ¡°I have a class soon. Excuse me.¡±


    Ignoring his words as if I hadn¡¯t heard them, I got up from my seat.


    Lirya Instructor followed me out of the faculty room.


    ¡°Instructor Graham!¡±


    I deliberately slowed down. I had to shorten my stride considerably to match her short legs.


    Still, Instructor Lirya almost ran down the hallway to catch up with me.


    ¡°Heck¡­ You¡¯ve gone far. Is it because your legs are long?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any business with me?¡±


    ¡°Um, I just wanted to walk with you?¡±


    There was no particular reason to refuse, so I nodded nonchalantly.


    We walked side by side down the hallway.


    Instructor Lirya glanced at me and cautiously opened her mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about what Instructor Akeron said.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡±


    ¡°Really? Well¡­ Instructor Graham doesn¡¯t seem like the type to worry about such things. You seem like the type to silently carry out your tasks without being swayed by external pressures.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what type that was, but Instructor Lirya seemed to have convinced herself, nodding her head alone.


    ¡°Why is Instructor Akeron like that?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re the homeroom teacher of the Opal Black class.¡±


    ¡°Just because of that?¡±


    ¡°If Opal Black hadn¡¯t been established, the princess, I mean, Elizabeth would have been assigned to Diamond White class. He must have thought that the honor of being the princess¡¯s teacher was snatched away right in front of him.¡±


    Indeed.


    There are particularly many influential figures among the new students this year. Of course, the princess, as well as the granddaughter of the Imperial Army Commander and the son of the Imperial Minister. Teaching them directly was treated as a great honor for the nobles.


    If there hadn¡¯t been the Opal Black class, they would have been assigned to Diamond White, of course. But he couldn¡¯t directly confront the dean, so he picked a fight with me, who seemed like an easy target.


    The establishment of a new class was not just a matter of concern for students. Instructors were the same.


    I had a tiring feeling that such incidents would happen more often in the future.


    ¡°So what is a goblin, after all?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll refrain from commenting.¡±


    And Instructor Akeron seemed to be troubled by bad rumors for the time being.


    After all the classes were over that day.


    Late at night, Oznia came to find me.

 CH 18

    ? The First Day of Discipline  ?


    In the middle of the night, Oznia came to my room.


    The reason was simple. It was because I had instructed her to do so.


    After class, I ran into Oznia at the Opal Black dormitory, and I told her to come to my room at this time for a disciplinary matter.


    ¡°You came right on time.¡±


    Oznia slightly nodded her head.


    She was wearing the Academy student cloak over her uniform, following my instruction to dress warmly. I also wore an instructor¡¯s coat and took a magic lantern as I left the room.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Oznia quietly followed behind me.


    As we walked side by side in the corridor, I realized I hadn¡¯t explained to Oznia what the disciplinary matter was about today.


    She didn¡¯t bother asking me about the disciplinary matter, so I didn¡¯t explain it either.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is what happens when two people with poor communication skills gather.


    Except for the first few years of the previous war, I mostly wandered around alone, so I was used to acting solo. Naturally, I didn¡¯t have many opportunities to talk with someone.


    For me, who had lived as a soldier until now, conversation usually fell into two categories.


    Either listening to orders or giving orders.


    Although my rank was a Captain, I had the authority to requisition supplies from even senior officers if necessary, as the commander-in-chief of the Imperial Army was my direct superior. In an emergency, if I presented an order signed by the commander-in-chief, my order was as good as his.


    So there was no need to make the other party understand. They just had to do what I ordered. If they didn¡¯t listen, then it was time for force to step in.


    But this place isn¡¯t the military, and I am not a soldier now but an instructor.


    An instructor needs to have the appropriate way of speaking.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to patrol the campus.¡±


    ¡°¡­? Yes.¡±


    It was only then that Oznia, who had just found out about the disciplinary matter, nodded her head with a slight delay.


    Philion Academy was quite large. It was so big that there were trams running inside the campus, so it was definitely not a size I could patrol by myself.


    In fact, I could do it if I wanted to, but since Dean Heinkel wouldn¡¯t expect that from me, my patrolling area was limited to the Black Opal dormitory and its surroundings.


    As we went down the stairs to the second floor, we ran into Saladin, who was holding a broom.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    I had also instructed Saladin to clean the dormitory starting today. At first, he seemed taken aback, thinking, ¡®How could a prince like me do cleaning¡­?¡¯ but he appeared to be working hard, perhaps realizing that he couldn¡¯t defy the instructor¡¯s orders.


    The Opal Black dormitory is quite large, so sweeping and mopping the hallways and common areas would easily take a few hours. He seemed to have enough energy left for a fight, so if I made him clean with that energy, things would be quiet for a while.


    ¡°Keep up the good work.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Saladin still seemed to have some lingering resentment towards Oznia, as he shot her a displeased glance when she passed by.


    Oznia, on the other hand, didn¡¯t even glance at Saladin. It didn¡¯t look like she was deliberately ignoring him, but rather that she had no interest in him at all.


    It would take a long time for them to get close. Or would they ever become close? The semester had just started, and the future was already looking bleak.


    I led Oznia out of the Opal Black dormitory. After all, we could patrol the dormitory on our way back. We relied on the dim lantern light and walked slowly along the forest path around the dormitory.


    Oznia seemed puzzled as we headeddeeper and deeper into the forest. Walking on a dark forest trail with much denser trees than before, she slowly looked around, as if she had noticed something.


    ¡°In the forest¡­ there¡¯s magic.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Hemeim Forest. That¡¯s what Dean Heinkel had told me.


    There was a magic that causes you to lose your direction and wander endlessly if you took the wrong path. The area around the Black Opal dormitory and the back mountain was fine, but anyone who went deeper would get lost.


    Therefore, the Hemeim Forest served as a defense against outside intrusion. The only entrance to the Black Opal dormitory was through the tram, and of course, not just anyone can ride the tram designated for the academy.


    This meant that even if someone tried to infiltrate and target the students from outside, they couldn¡¯t pass through this forest. I heard that the other four major dormitories had similar security measures in place.


    I was ignorant of magic, so I just listened to the facts and accepted them, but Oznia, who majored in magic, seemed to have noticed the magic in the forest right away.


    Dean Heinkel asked me to periodically check the forest, as outsiders or other students could enter the forest intentionally or accidentally and not be able to find their way out.


    I briefly summarized that information and explained it to Oznia. After hearing my explanation, she looked puzzled.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like ordinary magic.¡±


    ¡°Not magic?¡±


    ¡°I can feel the presence of spirits. A lot of them. If Titania were here, she could probably identify exactly which spirits¡­ ¡°


    Oznia stared blankly at the forest.


    ¡°I can sense a will. As if it¡¯s protecting something important¡­¡±


    Entranced, Oznia took a step forward. However, there was a tree root sticking out, and her foot got caught, causing her to lose balance and fall forward.


    ¡°Ah-¡°


    I quickly reached out and supported Oznia.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    Oznia seemed startled, her pupils dilated more than usual.


    I let go of her waist, which I had held to support her. Oznia was incredibly light. Although I had the strength to lift even an ogre with ease, she still felt too small and lightweight.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get lost if we go any further. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Oznia silently nodded.


    The way back was very quiet. I didn¡¯t have anything in particular to say, and Oznia seemed to be lost in thought.


    As we retraced our steps along the forest trail and the Black Opal dormitory building came into view, Oznia finally spoke up.


    ¡°Your hand.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Is it alright?¡±


    I wondered what she meant by asking if my hand was okay, as it seemed to come out of nowhere. It reminded me of my own teacher, who would also ask questions without any context. I looked back at her.


    Oznia¡¯s gaze was fixed on my right hand. It was the hand that had taken the brunt of her magic during the fight earlier in the day. Then, I finally understood what she wanted to say.


    She seemed to have been concerned about my hand since I had supported her earlier. It was the same right hand that had taken her magic.


    Without a word, I took off my glove and showed her my open hand.


    The exposed skin was completely unscathed, without any burns or injuries.


    ¡°I received treatment.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    In fact, that was a lie.


    Due to personal reasons, I was much stronger and had faster healing abilities than an average person. However, even with exceptional resistance to magic, it would still be strange for a human to take magic head-on without any injuries, so I had no choice but to tell Oznia that.


    It might be possible for a superhuman who enhances their body with magic, but that would be noticeable to the naked eye. At that time, I hadn¡¯t been using any physical enhancement magic.


    Oznia hesitated for a moment, then lowered her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Oznia didn¡¯t seem to regret using magic against Saladin.


    In that case, the meaning of her apology must be for trying to stop the fight and causing me to get caught up in the magic. In fact, I wasn¡¯t hurt, but Oznia probably believed that I was.


    What should an instructor say at a time like this?


    I took a moment to think before I spoke.


    ¡°Rage is a warrior¡¯s weapon, not a mage¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Your teacher used to say that those who pursue magic should fight with this, not with their hearts.¡±


    I tapped my temple with my finger.


    At the mention of her teacher, Oznia¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°You know my teacher?¡±


    ¡°We met a few times on the battlefield.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a particularly fond memory. He was so persistent and annoying, constantly begging me to take off my helmet just once, that I ended up avoiding him.


    Mages tend to be quite obsessive about things they¡¯re interested in. He was extremely curious about my body, and I could clearly see a future in which he¡¯d conduct experiments on me if I kept engaging with him. He wasn¡¯t a bad person, but he was a bother to deal with.


    ¡°If it were your teacher, he would have kept his composure even if his parents were insulted right in front of him. He would have calmly turned the offender into ashes with a smile.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Oznia wore an indescribable expression. It seemed as though she wanted to deny it, but deep down, she might have thought the same and couldn¡¯t bring herself to disagree.


    ¡°That¡¯s also why you received more penalty points than Saladin. Using magic on a person is a violation of school rules, but losing your composure was unbecoming of a mage.¡±


    I lightly patted Oznia¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Keep improving.¡±


    She¡¯s still young. Although she may be immature now, she can get better.


    It was awkward, but it was my best attempt at encouragement filled with such emotions.


    Oznia didn¡¯t respond for quite some time. She looked up at me with a lost expression, unsure of what to say, and then cautiously nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Instructor.¡±


    It was the first time Oznia had addressed me as an instructor.


    We returned to the dormitory building together. The dormitory was very quiet as the curfew had passed, and the lobby, with its lights turned off, seemed to indicate that Saladin had finished cleaning and returned to his room.


    I did a quick patrol around the dormitory, but there were no apparent issues, and no students had left their rooms to cause trouble. It hadn¡¯t been long since the semester started, so it seemed unlikely that there would already be students exhibiting problematic behavior, but still, I couldn¡¯t skip the patrol.


    When I felt that the patrol was mostly done, I escorted Oznia to the front of her room.


    ¡°If there¡¯s no trouble by this time tomorrow, come to my room. In addition to the campus patrol, you¡¯ll be helping with various tasks for the next week.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go back to my room now.¡±


    I left Oznia, who was nodding her head, and returned to my room.


    Oznia didn¡¯t immediately go into her room, as the light illuminating the hallway didn¡¯t disappear until I had completely left the area.

 CH 19

    ? Combat Training Class ?


    ¡°Eon!¡±


    I knew it at a glance.


    ¡°Eon?¡±


    This is a dream.


    It is a deeply engraved memory that I cannot forget.


    The golden-haired girl in my memory smiled warmly at me against the backdrop of a now-vanished landscape.


    It was a sun-like smile that once made me dance like a sunflower under the sunlight and made me writhe in pain every time I reminisced about it.


    ¡°Eon!¡±


    ¡°Gah-!¡±


    Ella slapped my forehead as I was lost in thought.


    My younger self clenched my forehead and woke up from the trance.


    ¡°What on earth are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, huh. You were looking at those people again, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Ella pointed at her inn at the foot of the ridge behind the mountain.


    A mercenary group had been staying at Ella¡¯s inn for a few days, and they were real mercenaries wearing flashy armor and swords that were hard to see in such a rural village.


    The adults in the village were uneasy about having several armed mercenaries staying for days in a small rural village, but to my young self, the concerns and anxiety of the village adults were just stories of another world.


    My interest was entirely focused on the mercenaries¡¯ equipment. Real swords and armor, completely different from my wooden sword and brass helmet. If a knight from an illustrated storybook appeared before me, it would probably look like that¡­ I just looked on with envious eyes.


    Ella spoke like a girl lost in her dreams while looking at the mercenary group.


    ¡°They¡¯re leaving for Shangria tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Shangria?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They said they would rather find work in a safer region than a dangerous frontier if a big fight is going to happen. The reason is to make a lot of money and go to the region¡­ I¡¯m envious.¡±


    Ella always missed her life back in Shangria. I had never experienced that life, so I could only imagine why she missed it so much. But I often thought how nice it would be if I could make her dream come true with my own hands.


    I believed that if I tried desperately and tirelessly, I would eventually achieve that dream.


    However, compared to those people wearing swords and armor, my current appearance, covered in dust, looked so pitiful. It felt like being thrown from a sweet dream into the cold reality.


    That¡¯s why I said something I would never normally say.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so envious¡­ Why not just follow them?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If you follow those people, you can go to the capital and be happy¡­ Ouch!¡±


    Suddenly, Ella slapped my forehead again. Having been slapped twice in a short time, I held my reddened forehead and made a sad face.


    She looked at me with a stern expression, as if scolding.


    ¡°Why are you saying such weak things? It doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Where has the spirit gone that you promised to take me to the palace and the ball? Eon is the coolest when he pretends to be strong. So don¡¯t ever say that again.¡±


    Ella pouted with her arms crossed.


    ¡°Besides, those people are too ugly to be knights serving a princess. You¡¯re much better.¡±


    ¡°What? Haha!¡±


    At that remark, my depressed mood disappeared in an instant.


    It wasn¡¯t because I was happy to be called handsome or cool. It was more delightful than anything else that Ella still remembered our promise and needed me.


    Ella looked up at the sky and murmured quietly.


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s going to rain today¡­ Should we head back?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Although the sky was still clear without a single cloud, I nodded without hesitation.


    Ella had an exceptional ability to predict the weather. Even the oldest people in the village relied on her to forecast the day¡¯s weather, as she was more accurate than anyone else. If Ella said it would rain, it would undoubtedly rain.


    That night, it did rain.


    ***


    Thump! Thump!


    I woke up to the sound of something hitting the wooden window in the middle of the night.


    At first, I thought it was the sound of rain. But it was unusually loud and dull for raindrops.


    Who could it be at this time of the night?


    I cautiously opened my mouth, gripping the wooden sword that I had placed in the corner of my room.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Eon.¡±


    ¡°Ella!?¡±


    I hurriedly opened the window at the sound of the familiar voice. Ella was shivering in the pouring rain, soaked to the bone.


    ¡°Come in first. Quickly.¡±


    I helped Ella through the window. Her hair and clothes were soaked from the rain. Seeing her looking like she would undoubtedly catch a cold the next day made my heart sink.


    ¡°Why were you out like this? First, let¡¯s wake up your parents-¡°


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Ella grabbed the hem of my clothes.


    Her shoulders were trembling, and her lips were blue, seemingly from the cold and fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Eon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    First, I had to warm her frozen body. I added more wood to the stove and covered Ella¡¯s shoulders with a blanket. After a while, sitting together by the fire, I could feel her trembling subsiding.


    Carefully observing her, I cautiously asked,


    ¡°What on earth happened?¡±


    Ella wordlessly leaned into my arms.


    I felt my breath hitch and froze in place. Not knowing what to do, my arms hung in the air as if they were broken. I thought I should push her away, but something told me I shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Sob¡­!¡±


    I could feel Ella¡¯s sobbing. Her shoulders, which I thought had calmed down, were trembling again. The wet warmth seeping into my chest was probably her tears.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Faced with this unfamiliar side of Ella, my mind went blank. I wanted to stop her tears, but I had no idea what to say in this situation.


    All I could do was hold her tightly in my arms, making sure her shoulders wouldn¡¯t tremble anymore. Just like a knight protecting a princess.


    As I held Ella, I thought,


    Had Ella¡¯s shoulders always been this frail?


    Her small body shivered in my arms, as if it would shatter with just a little force.


    I had a terrible feeling as I looked at her. A feeling that, after tonight, Ella would disappear just like this. That¡¯s why I held her even more carefully and gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m cold¡­¡±


    Even though her body had already warmed up, Ella said that.


    ¡°Will you keep holding me?¡±


    Her tearful aquamarine eyes sparkled in the firelight, looking up at me. Her trembling gaze seemed to carry a silent message, asking me for something.


    Ella closed her eyes quietly.


    On impulse, I pressed my lips to hers.


    Our shadows overlapped, little by little, for a very long time.


    The next morning.


    When I opened my eyes, Ella was gone.


    My ominous premonition never seemed to be wrong.


    ***


    Marian looked up at the sky full of dark clouds.


    ¡®The weather is terrible.¡¯


    It seemed like unceasing rain would pour down at any moment. On such days, the best thing to do was to leisurely sip tea by the fireplace and watch the rain fall outside the window. Unfortunately, it was class time, and to make matters worse, it was held outdoors.


    The combat training class taught by Instructor Eon.


    About twenty students from each class who had applied for combat training were gathered here.


    In the Opal Black class, there were three other students besides Marian.


    Gwyn, Batar, and Elizabeth.


    Marian was a little surprised that even the royally-raised princess had applied for combat training. In that sense, it was also funny that Marian, who was raised just as luxuriously, was participating in combat training.


    ¡°We will now begin the combat training class.¡±


    Instructor Eon spoke in a voice even more serious than usual.


    Marian furrowed her brow slightly. It was because Eon seemed to be in a much worse mood than usual.


    His expression was dark and ashen, as if he had just woken up from a terrible nightmare.


    Today, he felt like someone who shouldn¡¯t be provoked.


    ¡°Combat can have various interpretations. Not only the simple methods of wielding a sword well and fighting better than others, but also defeating enemies and achieving missions. All of these can be included in combat.¡±


    At that moment, one of the male students who had gathered snickered and spoke up.


    ¡°Instructor, it looks like it¡¯s going to rain today. Can¡¯t we just go inside?¡±


    The male student wore a pure white emblem on his chest, proving that he was from the Diamond White class.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a class in the rain¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just kill time in the classroom.¡±


    Another Diamond White class student chimed in.


    Marian recognized the faces. Cornelius, Lucius, and Zaius ¨C the trio that Marian secretly nicknamed the ¡°Three Orc Brothers¡± due to their ugly faces and tendency to stick together in social settings.


    She had heard that they had entered Philion Academy this year, and naturally, they had been assigned to the Diamond White class.


    Marian and several other students frowned at their blatantly sarcastic attitude.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with them?¡¯


    She had already heard rumors that the Diamond White homeroom instructor had a heated confrontation with Instructor Eon in the staff room yesterday. Could it be that he held a grudge and instigated his students to act this way?


    While it seemed unlikely that he would be that petty, considering the rumors about Instructor Akeron in the social circles, it was a plausible speculation.


    Instructor Eon did not show any particular reaction to the Brothers¡¯ blatant disruption of the class.


    ¡°Combat training is, as the name suggests, a class where you experience various situations that can occur in real battles with your body. Naturally, outdoor classes are the most rational.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, still, having a class on a day like this isn¡¯t right. If I catch a cold, will you take responsibility, Instructor?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We all have noble bodies, so what will you do if we get hurt during the class?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate to have commoners, let alone the princess here, getting wet in the rain?¡±


    The ¡®Three Orc Brothers¡¯ daringly invoked the name of the princess who was present in the room.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Marian saw Princess Elizabeth¡¯s eyebrow being raised involuntarily as she was mentioned without her consent.


    However, the ¡®Three Orc Brothers,¡¯ taking Elizabeth¡¯s silence as some sort of tacit approval, foolishly continued to blabber.


    Cornelius of the ¡®Three Orc Brothers¡¯ opened his mouth with a mocking tone.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go back to the classroom? Well, we can kill time by having the instructor tell us stories about his first love.¡±


    For a moment, Marian felt as if the air had frozen.


    Raindrops began to fall heavily from the darkened sky, thick with storm clouds.


    ¡°¡­I mentioned earlier that combat can be interpreted in various ways.¡±


    Raindrops fell on Marian¡¯s neck.


    However, she could not be sure whether the cold sensation on her neck was due to the raindrops or the frozen air.


    In the quickly changing atmosphere, the ¡®Three Orc Brothers¡¯ could not even bring themselves to sneer, their faces turning pale.


    ¡°To me, combat is about survival.¡±


    Eon spoke calmly, his face shadowed.


    ¡°Survive against me.¡±


    A cold, golden glint flashed in the darkness.


    ¡°That¡¯s today¡¯s lesson.¡±

 CH 20

    ? Combat Training Class (2) ?


    The atmosphere around Eon changed.


    Although Eon was just standing still in his place without doing anything, everyone present instinctively sensed that his aura was far from ordinary.


    An intangible pressure that seemed to suffocate and oppress the surroundings with just his gaze.


    The murderous intent clung tightly to the students¡¯ necks.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Kuuk!¡±


    Most of the students were frozen, unable to breathe properly.


    A few students, including Gwyn and Batar, reflexively drew their swords. Only a handful of students who had experienced murderous intent managed to react.


    Marian was also one of the frozen students. She felt goosebumps all over her body, and her intuition warned her that making a wrong move could lead to disaster.


    ¡°Think of me as your enemy from now on.¡±


    Eon moved at a leisurely pace, as if he was taking a walk in the rain.


    Although Gwyn could track his movements this time, she didn¡¯t dare to rush in recklessly. Even though Eon was just walking, no openings were visible.


    ¡°You can come at me with the intention to kill.¡±


    In other words, it meant that no matter what they did, they would never be able to kill him.


    Eon slowly approached the Cornelius, Lucius, and Zaius trio.


    The three students, overwhelmed by Eon¡¯s intangible pressure, could do nothing but watch as he approached them, frozen in place.


    Eon spoke calmly, like a teacher giving a lesson to a student.


    ¡°Provocation can be quite effective in actual combat. An agitated opponent tends to make more straightforward attacks. The stronger the enemy, the more you need to disturb their rationality, so that the weak have even a small chance. That¡¯s one thing I can praise you for.¡±


    The trio felt as if death was approaching them.


    Logically, they knew that couldn¡¯t be the case. It was absurd to think that an instructor would kill a student within the academy.


    However, the chilling sensation on their necks made Cornelius¡¯s brain mistake this moment for a life-threatening crisis.


    If he didn¡¯t want to die, he had to do something.


    ¡°Aaaaargh!¡±


    Cornelius swung his sword with all his might.


    Eon easily caught the off-track trajectory caused by fear with his fingers.


    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s also easy to become the target of an agitated enemy. If your opponent is strong enough to defeat you within a second, whether they¡¯re agitated or not, you should avoid pointless provocations. There will be no mercy from a raging beast.¡±


    Eon swung his arm like a whip.


    Thump! Cornelius, struck hard in the chest, was sent flying several meters without even being able to scream. He tumbled on the wet, muddy ground.


    Cornelius was buried in the mud and didn¡¯t move at all.


    Seeing someone being thrown like a toy, most of the students panicked.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Ru, run away!¡±


    Marian, witnessing the scene, felt her mind going blank.


    ¡®Is it okay to do that to a student? He was thrown like a ragdoll! He¡¯s not moving, did he die?¡¯


    Contrary to Marian¡¯s concerns, the situation wasn¡¯t as serious as it seemed.


    Thanks to Eon¡¯s precise control of strength, the impact was dispersed throughout Cornelius¡¯s body, leaving him without any broken bones or bleeding wounds. It was almost like a miraculous feat.


    So, he wouldn¡¯t die. Although it might be painful enough to pass out, it wasn¡¯t fatal.


    However, the students didn¡¯t recognize that fact. All they saw was the instructor hitting a student who appeared to be dead, not moving at all.


    In that moment, the students¡¯ fear became real, which was exactly what Eon was aiming for.


    ¡°When facing an unbeatable enemy, running away is an excellent strategy.¡±


    Eon did not chase after the fleeing students hastily. Instead, he seemed to give them time to escape by walking even more slowly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself for being a coward. Sometimes surviving to fight another day is the best way to win. Of course, whether your opponent will let you go is a completely different issue.¡±


    Gwyn drew her sword, slowly steadying his breath.


    Crouching in the bushes, she completely suppressed his presence. The rain¡¯s sword skill suppressed her metabolism to an inanimate level. At this moment, Gwyn¡¯s heartbeat was only one-third of its usual rate.


    As Eon unknowingly passed by Gwyn¡¯s hiding place.


    Gwyn¡¯s body moved like lightning.


    ¡°Well done. You¡¯ve learned well.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­!?¡±


    What seemed like a perfect ambush missed its mark.


    The price of the failed ambush was high. Eon struck Gwyn¡¯s exposed back with his fist.


    ¡°Guh!¡±


    Gwyn fell to the ground like Cornelius but didn¡¯t drop his sword or lose consciousness.


    ¡°A surprise attack is also a good choice. It¡¯s foolish to confront someone stronger than you head-on. There¡¯s a reason why people say there¡¯s no line of work like the ambush business. Chivalry doesn¡¯t save lives.¡±


    Eon walked toward Gwyn, who was struggling to get up, and threw a punch.


    Each seemingly casual blow made a sound like it was slicing through the air.


    ¡°You made good use of the terrain and the weather. This kind of weather is perfect for ambushes. The falling rain erases the sound of footsteps. Your only mistake was that your opponent was aware of the ambush from the start.¡±


    ¡°Gah! Ugh!¡±


    Gwyn could barely block Eon¡¯s punches. Even though her body was not in its normal state, as someone trained in the rock sword¡¯s skill of counterattacking, Gwyn couldn¡¯t land a single blow and was only able to block.


    At this rate, they were done for. At that moment, a loud scream rang out.


    ¡°Woaaaah¨D!! Holy Mother, watch over me!!¡±


    Batar charged in, kicking the ground like a wild boar. He had thrown his sword somewhere, and with his bare hands, he sprinted and punched with the force of a siege weapon.


    Eon chose to deflect the brute force instead of taking it head-on. His hand traced a smooth trajectory as it caught Batar¡¯s arm and pulled.


    ¡°Kuh¡­!?¡±


    The next moment, Batar was thrown helplessly into the air.


    It was the clever technique of Saryangbalcheon, which used the opponent¡¯s power to change the direction of their force.


    Gwyn couldn¡¯t avoid Batar flying towards her. The two tangled and rolled on the ground, unable to get up. Gwyn couldn¡¯t withstand the accumulated impact, and Batar suffered a concussion from his head being shaken violently.


    Eon brushed off his hands and said,


    ¡°Teamwork can be a good strategy, too. However, if you don¡¯t coordinate well, it¡¯s worse than fighting alone.¡±


    The two students, who were unmatched in close combat among the first years, were defeated in an instant. It was obvious what would happen to the other students.


    Whether they were running away or hiding in trees, all of them were eventually caught by Eon. When they were caught, they screamed and panicked as if they were facing the Grim Reaper.


    While the students screamed and panicked, Eon calmly dealt with them from beginning to end.


    When Eon approached Elizabeth after defeating Zaius and Lucius, she raised both of her hands without hesitating for a moment.


    ¡°Relying on the mercy of your opponent is also one of the ways to survive.¡±


    Eon nodded his head and left the spot, as if he were announcing a pass.


    Somehow, Marian was the last one left.


    She swallowed her dry saliva as she watched Eon approaching her.


    It was her plan to get the highest score in all of Eon¡¯s lessons to make him look at her again. So she didn¡¯t want to give up so easily just for that plan.


    But¡­


    Marian looked at Eon¡¯s fist.


    It would hurt so much if she got hit by that, right?


    Yes. Too much for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll surrender too.¡±


    Marian quickly surrendered.


    It was fortunate that Elizabeth had surrendered first. Otherwise, she might not have even thought about surrendering.


    Except for Marian and Elizabeth, the other students were still rolling on the dirt floor.


    Eon, having captured all the students, calmly opened his mouth.


    ¡°You must have felt the unfairness during today¡¯s lesson. The difference between my level and yours is stark, so it¡¯s natural to think that you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only natural. Because the battlefield is always unfair. Humans are weak. Goblins, considered the weakest, are only so when compared to adult men; compared to a child of similar stature, they are much stronger. If it¡¯s an orc, even trained veteran soldiers have to risk their lives. Not to mention ogres or trolls.¡±


    ¡°In actual combat, you will always be forced into unfair fights. Battles do not occur only when I want them to. If it hadn¡¯t rained, if my body¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t worse than usual, if it had been one-on-one¡­ All these assumptions are useless on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°In the upcoming combat training classes, I will teach you how to survive in such unfairness.¡±


    As they listened to the explanation, Elizabeth cautiously raised her hand.


    ¡°Excuse me, Instructor.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Everyone has passed out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although the lengthy explanation was good, everyone except Marian and Elizabeth had fainted and couldn¡¯t hear Eon¡¯s explanation.


    Eon brushed back his wet hair and sighed briefly.


    ¡°¡­We need to call a healing priest.¡±


    Marian deeply regretted her decision to attend this lesson that day.

 CH 21

    ? Club Advisor (1) ?


    Rumors spread throughout the school that I had caused all the students to faint during the first class.


    It was a bit unfair to me. After all, Marian and Elizabeth had walked out just fine.


    I had taken care not to hurt anyone, and the healing priest I called later only used a spell to wake them up and said there was nothing else to do before leaving.


    No one was hurt, and everyone learned a lesson.


    I thought I did pretty well for my first class.


    However, rumors tend to be exaggerated, and I was soon regarded as a devilish instructor who tortured students during the first class among the first-year students.


    Could it be that they assumed Marian and Elizabeth also fainted since they were the last ones standing among the students who had fainted earlier?


    Instructor Lirya was shocked and told me, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t hit your students to the point they end up fainting!¡±


    Even Dean Heinkel discreetly called me to his office and, while handing me a cup of tea with an expression that said ¡®There¡¯s no right answer to education, but this is a bit¡­¡¯, urged me to restrain myself.


    It¡¯s not even the graduating class yet, and if students continue to faint in every class, no one would want to attend. Already more than half of them expressed their intention to drop out of the class.


    However, canceling a class already registered is impossible during the semester unless there is a very special case, so all those requests were rejected.


    But it wouldn¡¯t be good if the students kept refusing the class, so Dean Heinkel repeatedly urged me to restrain myself, and I reluctantly nodded.


    These young ones can¡¯t even endure that much. Do they lack spirit nowadays¡­?


    Anyway, Instructor Akeron, whom I expected to be the most annoying in the faculty room, surprisingly avoided my gaze.


    I thought he still harbored ill feelings towards me, as he had played tricks on his own students, but maybe he changed his mind after hearing the rumor that I could even make the Imperial Princess faint.


    It was a clear misunderstanding, but it was better than starting a needless fight, so I decided to leave it be.


    I returned to my seat and pondered over the future direction of my classes.


    I learned from this lesson that I shouldn¡¯t make students faint by hitting them. My military habits still lingered, and I might have been a bit too rough.


    Let¡¯s follow Instructor Lirya¡¯s advice and refrain from making students faint. It would be extremely cumbersome to have a healing priest come and go for every class when it¡¯s time to wake them up.


    In other words, it would be okay as long as I don¡¯t make them faint.


    In the end, there wasn¡¯t much change in the class content.


    ***


    The Philion Imperial Academy is a cradle for talented students.


    The Empire and the Imperial Family spare no support for Philion Academy to provide the best education to outstanding talents gathered from all over the continent, nurturing them into important human resources contributing to the Empire.


    Students receive elite education tailored to their aptitudes, blooming their talents, and after graduation, they spread throughout the Empire in various fields such as the Imperial Knights, the Imperial Army, and the Magic Tower.


    Even if they don¡¯t contribute to the Empire after graduation, it doesn¡¯t matter. The fact remains that they were educated in the Empire using the Empire¡¯s fortune, and having even excellent talents from other countries educated in the Empire¡¯s land ultimately serves the Empire.


    Thanks to such an educational policy, there is no place on this continent untouched by the Empire¡¯s influence, except for the Magic Continent.


    Naturally, the Empire does not want the immensely supported talents to grow into cruel killing machines, swinging swords only within the Academy, but rather expects them to interact with various people, experience diverse cultures, learn about the world, and grow into well-rounded individuals.


    Therefore, the Philion Academy actively encourages club activities for its students.


    I knew this fact, but I couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback when Instructor Lirya brought up the topic of clubs after the day¡¯s classes were over.


    ¡°¡­A club advisor, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I think it¡¯s about time for Instructor Graham to decide on one as well.¡±


    Being suddenly asked to become a club advisor was not only surprising but also frankly unappealing to me.


    After all, I was someone who had been distant from such cultural activities.


    ¡°Can I not do it?¡±


    Instructor Lirya crossed her arms and propped her chin, as if to say it would be difficult.


    ¡°Well, sometimes there are cases where instructors are in charge of graduation classes or teaching specialized courses and simply don¡¯t have the time. However, Instructor Graham doesn¡¯t fall into either category, so wouldn¡¯t it be better to take on the responsibility if possible?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not mandatory. But most of the academy¡¯s instructors have a club to advise. It wouldn¡¯t look good if I were the only one to refuse without a special reason.


    As with the military, there are aspects of group life. If one person finds it bothersome and drops out, others may also lose interest, and eventually, no one wants to take on the role of an advisor. This goes against the academy¡¯s policy of encouraging club activities.


    If this is part of an instructor¡¯s duties, I should do it, even if it¡¯s a bit of a hassle.


    ¡°Which club will I be in charge of, then?¡±


    ¡°Actually, some positions became available because the previous advisors either graduated or retired. I brought a list. Would you like to take a look?¡±


    I checked the club list that Instructor Lirya handed over.


    Swimming club, drama club, travel club, newspaper club, tennis club¡­ Occult club? What¡¯s this?


    More club names were listed below.


    ¡°You can choose any club you¡¯d like to advise from this list, or you can become an advisor for a newly established club. Of course, there are other instructors who haven¡¯t yet taken on a club advisory role, so you¡¯ll need to consult with the club president as well.¡±


    ¡°I understand. By the way, which club are you in charge of, Instructor Lirya?¡±


    ¡°Me? Oh, I¡¯m in charge of the literature club.¡±


    Instructor Lirya appeared noticeably flustered by my innocuous question and offered an unsolicited explanation.


    ¡°They¡¯re all good kids. They¡¯re just a little peculiar, unique¡­ to be honest, kind of scary¡­ They always have conversations I can¡¯t understand, which makes it a bit difficult to approach them, but they¡¯re not bad kids when you get to know them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! The literature club is a very normal club!¡±


    Instructor Lirya concluded with a forced, rigid smile. I sensed that I shouldn¡¯t pry any further into this matter.


    I pretended I didn¡¯t hear anything and smoothly changed the subject.


    ¡°So, should I visit each club on the list?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! That would be a good idea!¡±


    Instructor Lirya took a deep breath to calm herself down. The mere thought of the literature club seemed to have inflicted serious psychological damage.


    What kind of club is it?


    ¡°Phew¡­ You don¡¯t have to visit all of them, just a few will do. Popular clubs here would be the swimming club and the drama club.¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re popular clubs, I might get rejected.¡±


    Instructor Lirya smiled enigmatically at my words.


    ¡°I doubt that. You¡¯re Instructor Graham; I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be welcomed.¡±


    As one would expect from its size, Philion Academy had a separate area for clubs, and most of the club buildings were located within that area.


    I took the tram around the campus, got off at the stop, and headed towards the entrance of the only indoor swimming pool in the club area.


    According to Instructor Lirya, there was only one swimming club on campus, and they exclusively used the entire building for their activities. Philion Academy, true to its reputation of not sparing support for talented individuals, had impressive club facilities.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I made it here, but¡­


    Can I just go in?


    The stares from the students going back and forth from the swimming pool were incredibly intense. And if my eyes weren¡¯t mistaken, only female students were around this area. Oddly, I couldn¡¯t see a single male student.


    I felt like I came to a place where I shouldn¡¯t be.


    I was unsure if it was really okay to go in, so I hesitated at the entrance for a moment. I noticed a female student in her school uniform, with a cautious look in her eyes, watching me from inside the pool entrance.


    A red emblem with the number 3 was embroidered on her outer garment, symbolizing Garnet Red.


    ¡°Excuse me! Men aren¡¯t allowed¡­ Huh?¡±


    The female student walked towards me with a somewhat threatening demeanor, as if she were warning me. But when she recognized my face and attire, her expression turned to surprise. She slowed her pace and cautiously approached me.


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but who are you?¡±


    Her voice was a mix of curiosity and caution.


    In order to prove that I wasn¡¯t a suspicious person, I calmly showed her my instructor¡¯s badge and said:


    ¡°I¡¯m Eon Graham, the instructor in charge of the Opal Black class. Is this the swimming club building?¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    The female student¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°By any chance¡­ are you here to take on the role of the swimming club advisor?¡±


    I slowly shook my head.


    I hadn¡¯t decided if I would take charge of the swimming club yet.


    It would be premature to decide which club to advise without knowing what an advisor is supposed to do.


    I thought I should first observe how the club operates and decide from there.


    ¡°No, I just wanted to observe. Is that fine? I haven¡¯t decided on which club to advise yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, oh my, oh my, oh my¡­ oh my.¡±


    The female student covered her mouth delicately and stared at my face for a while, then quickly scanned my body from bottom to top with a glint in her eyes.


    Her gaze was so swift that I almost doubted my sharp senses.


    Before I could even think about the meaning behind her gaze, the female student opened her mouth with a dreamy expression.


    ¡°¡­Accepted.¡±


    What?

 CH 22

    ? Club Advisor (2) ?


    Rose von Kruger is a 4th-year magic major in the Diamond White class and the President of the swimming club.


    And lately, Rose and the other female members of the swimming club have been sharing a common concern.


    The swimming club has not only become predominantly female, but it has also become a completely forbidden area for men.


    Of course, the swimming club wasn¡¯t always like this. Just a few years ago, the club had a large number of male students, enough to be divided into separate men¡¯s and women¡¯s swimming clubs.


    However, due to a series of unfortunate accidents, incidents, and coincidences, many of the male upperclassmen left the club, causing the number of seniors to decrease, and the existing male club members either left or became ghost members who only had their names listed.


    As time passed, the men¡¯s swimming club disappeared, leaving only the women¡¯s swimming club, which eventually changed its name to just the ¡°swimming club.¡±


    Up until this point, the female students in the swimming club didn¡¯t have any particular thoughts on the matter.


    Although it was unfortunate that the men¡¯s swimming club was disbanded, some students were actually happy about it because they could use the swimming pool more widely, and they thought new male members would continue to join the club anyway.


    They assumed that everything would eventually return to normal. However, that turned out to be a huge misconception.


    Genuine male students who came to swim felt burdened by the all-female environment and quit the club on their own accord, and most of the men who still tried to join the club had impure intentions, being more interested in the girls¡¯ bodies than in swimming.


    While there had always been some newcomers with impure intentions even when the men¡¯s swimming club existed, those people were dealt with internally, so there was no need to worry about them until now.


    However, now that the female President had to deal with these newcomers, management became more difficult, and ultimately, they had no choice but to reject them all out of fear that they would have a negative impact on the existing club.


    To make matters worse, after rumors spread that the swimming club was full of female students, a pervert broke into the changing room and stole swimsuits, making the swimming club building a completely forbidden area for men.


    People tend to miss things once they¡¯re gone, and in the swimming club¡¯s case, it was the presence of male members.


    So when a man finally joined the club, and an extremely handsome one at that, the eyes of the female swimming club members went wild.


    ¡°Hurry up, hurry! It¡¯s not a joke!¡±


    ¡°I mean, how handsome can he be¡­?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not just handsome, he¡¯s insanely good-looking! Like a sculpture, with a face the size of a fist and full features¡­.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I got it! I¡¯m on my way right now.¡±


    Unable to resist the urging of her 3rd-year junior, Dorothy, from the Garnet Red class and a strong candidate for the next President, Rose left the President¡¯s office and headed toward the main pool.


    To be honest, she was curious and wanted to see the handsome guy herself, but Rose didn¡¯t have high expectations. The female swimming club members¡¯ hunger for male company wasn¡¯t just a recent development.


    Their standards had been steadily lowering, to the point where they¡¯d accept someone as long as he had all the facial features in the right places and a decent personality.


    However, Rose, being a noble, had recently been active in social circles with high-class individuals, and she had even seen the famous hero and first prince of the empire in person at a ball. Her standards for men were not as low as those of her club members.


    Therefore, she remained somewhat skeptical until she saw the man in person.


    Upon arriving at the main pool, she saw a man surrounded by female swimming club members. When Rose laid eyes on his face, she was so surprised that her mouth involuntarily fell open.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s insane¡­¡±


    The shock was so great that she unknowingly uttered an improper remark, quite unbecoming of a noble.


    This must be what it feels like to have one¡¯s eyes opened. Rose had met many handsome men in her life, but she could confidently say that none of them could captivate attention as much as the man before her.


    Was it because of his good looks? Of course, his face was good-looking. However, attractiveness isn¡¯t solely determined by facial features. No matter how handsome a face, everyone has some flaws, such as being a bit short, having narrow shoulders, or having a slightly large head.


    In this sense, the man before her was perfect. He had a tall stature, broad shoulders, neatly drawn eyebrows, a straight nose, a chiseled jawline, and deep, captivating eyes. Overall, his proportions were flawless. There wasn¡¯t a single aspect that seemed lacking, no matter where she looked.


    That man might be more handsome than any other man, but Rose thought absentmindedly that there probably wouldn¡¯t be any man as close to perfection as him.


    ¡°How is it? I was right, wasn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Sis?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Oh! Uh, well¡­ He¡¯s quite good-looking.¡±


    Although she was surprised, she was the president of this club. She couldn¡¯t show such a foolish appearance in front of the members.


    She calmly maintained her composure while fixing her disheveled hair, dusted off her uniform to smooth out any wrinkles, and approached the man among the club members with a confident and dignified walk she had learned from high society.


    ¡°Excuse me. Are you here to serve as the swimming club advisor?¡±


    The man, who had been standing with a troubled expression among the chattering female students, turned his gaze toward Rose.


    He politely extended his hand to Rose as if to request a handshake.


    ¡°I¡¯m Eon Graham, in charge of Opal Black.¡±


    As Rose shook his hand, she caught a glimpse of his arm muscles and thought to herself, ¡®He must have quite the muscles underneath¡­¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m Rose von Kruger, the president of the swimming club. It¡¯s an honor to meet the famous Opal Black instructor.¡±


    ¡°Today, I¡¯m not here to serve as an advisor. I¡¯d like to observe the club if that¡¯s alright. It¡¯s fine to decline if it¡¯s inconvenient.¡±


    Huh? Club observation? That¡¯s different from what I heard.


    Rose glanced at Dorothy with a questioning look and noticed the desperate looks from the club members behind Eon.


    Ah, they want me to keep him here, huh?


    An unspoken agreement was reached between the president and the members, and Rose nodded her head and said.


    ¡°Inconvenient? Not at all. Observing shouldn¡¯t be difficult. We¡¯ll provide you with a swimsuit, so please change inside and join us.¡±


    ¡°Do I need to change as well?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re observing the swimming club, it¡¯s faster to try it out yourself. There¡¯s also something to be learned from experiencing it firsthand.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    Fortunately, there were leftover swimsuits from former male members. As Eon received the swimsuit and entered the long-unused male changing room, the club members quietly cheered.


    ¡°President, nice!¡±


    ¡°Sis! You¡¯re the best!¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­ It¡¯s not like that, okay? I just wanted to show Eon more about the swimming club as a president. It¡¯s just a rational decision.¡±


    ¡°Who cares about the reason? The result is what matters.¡±


    The club members all stared intently at the entrance to the male changing room with the eyes of predators targeting their prey.


    Let it be known that the swimming club wasn¡¯t always like this. Just a few years ago, it was a very normal club.


    Since they weren¡¯t participating in any competitions, the purpose of the club was merely a hobby. Some female students genuinely enjoyed swimming, while others chose swimming to build their stamina and maintain their physique.


    However.


    However, indeed.


    How can a person always be pure?


    Dreaming of a budding romance with a handsome senior or a cute junior they happened to meet in a club chosen without any ulterior motives is a natural thought for anyone, be it a woman or a man.


    The swimming club members were no different. Even if they joined because they loved swimming, having a handsome male instructor teach them swimming personally would be much better.


    Some of the club members must have imagined learning to swim from a good-looking and well-built male senior, or personally teaching a cute male junior to swim one-on-one.


    There¡¯s a big difference between not dating and not being able to date. Thinking that there was no possibility at all, the female swimming club members became desperate for male attention.


    Just then, the door to the men¡¯s changing room burst open.


    All of the club members¡¯ eyes turned towards the entrance of the changing room, and as if they were looking at a sculpture in an art museum, natural exclamations of admiration flowed.


    ¡°Gasp¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    ¡°Wow, this is insane¡­¡±


    As Rose had imagined, under Eon¡¯s chiseled, handsome face, there were delicate and solid muscles all over his body without an ounce of fat.


    From his sturdy collarbone and broad, firm chest to the sharply defined contours of his sculpted abs¡­ Compared to the battle-major male students who had unnecessarily overtrained their muscles, Eon¡¯s body had compressed muscles refined by practical experience.


    On his body, long, deep scars were etched in various places on his torso, but those scars actually served to accentuate Eon¡¯s masculinity.


    Eon had a stiff expression on his face, as it was his first time wearing this kind of revealing clothing.


    ¡°I put it on, but if the scars are unsightly¡­¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. They¡¯re not like that.¡±


    Rather, they liked it.


    That was the common thought that crossed every club member¡¯s mind.


    Then, one of the club members cautiously approached Rose and said,


    ¡°Um, president?¡±


    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    ¡°A guest has arrived outside, and I think you should go see them¡­¡±


    What? Right now? At such a good time?


    Rose¡¯s beautiful face crumpled. However, as the president, she couldn¡¯t ignore the guest who had come to visit the swimming club.


    Rose left Eon and exited the main pool. While cursing the unexpected guest in her mind, she maintained a perfect expression, like a true aristocrat, and opened the entrance door.


    There, a middle-aged male instructor with a buttery face stood.


    ¡°Ah! Finally, you¡¯re here. Haha! Just in time, a fellow Diamond White student. I am the Diamond White first-year instructor, Cylon von Akeron. I heard that the swimming club needed a new advisor-¡°


    ¡°Sorry. We¡¯ve already found a new advisor.¡±


    Rose quickly closed the door.


    Instructor Akeron desperately grabbed the door.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? You might hurt my hand.¡±


    ¡°No, what are you talking about? I definitely heard that the swimming club didn¡¯t have an advisor until I was about to leave-¡°


    ¡°We just decided on one. So, please leave now. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Wait, just a moment-!¡±


    Bang!


    Rose locked the door.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Where did that pig come from¡­


    She felt like she saw something she shouldn¡¯t have. She needed to purify her eyes quickly.


    When Rose returned to the main pool, the other female students, who had changed into swimsuits in the short time she was gone, were clinging to Eon¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Do you swim well, Instructor Eon?¡±


    ¡°Basic level, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s amazing! I still haven¡¯t gotten the hang of the basics. If it¡¯s okay with you¡­ could you teach me step by step by my side?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult. But you seem to be a little too close.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear. That¡¯s because I want to be close to the instructor.¡±


    At that sight, Rose felt the urge to grab the back of her neck.


    Dorothy! You¡¯re a complete fish in the water!


    As the next club president, how could that be a lie?


    ¡°Hey! Stop flirting and¡­ Kyaa!?¡±


    Just as Rose was about to approach Eon, she slipped on a puddle and fell into the water with a splash.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!?¡±


    Rose realized she had fallen into the water.


    However, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. As the swimming club president, it was a bit, no, quite embarrassing to show Eon that she had slipped and fallen into the pool, but she just needed to swim back up.


    Feeling embarrassed, she tried to swim out of the water when suddenly her thigh cramped up and wouldn¡¯t move properly.


    ¡®Ugh! Just my luck, a cramp¡­!¡¯


    It made sense for her muscles to be shocked since she fell into the water without warming up. She calmly pulled her big toe back hard as a first aid measure. This would make the cramp go away soon. She just needed to wait a little.


    However, she didn¡¯t have enough oxygen to wait for that moment. She hadn¡¯t had time to take a breath before falling in. Rose clenched her cramped leg and continued to sink towards the bottom.


    ¡®I can¡¯t breathe¡­!¡¯


    Just when she thought she was really in trouble.


    Someone grabbed Rose¡¯s arm and pulled her up to the surface in an instant.


    ¡°Puhaat! Cough, cough! Haa¡­.¡±


    She thought she would run out of breath. Who saved me?


    When Rose raised her head to thank the person who helped her, she saw Eon¡¯s face looking down at her intently.


    Water droplets flowing down his wet hair and jawline, and his deep golden eyes.


    She was breathless for a different reason.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­.¡±


    At that moment, Rose realized for the first time in her life how sexy a wet man could be.

 CH 23

    ? Club Advisor (3) ?


    The day after the club observation ended.


    In the morning, I had the Opal Black class do repeated hiking in the back mountain and headed to the cafeteria for lunchtime.


    At first, I thought the cafeteria would serve military-style distributed meals, but it turned out to be a buffet-style restaurant where you could choose and serve the food you wanted.


    The quality of the meals was incomparable to the military. To satisfy the picky taste of the aristocratic students, every meal was almost as luxurious as a decent feast, and even the fact that they didn¡¯t skimp on the students¡¯ meals was indeed the best academy in the empire.


    I filled my plate with protein-based food and sat down. While eating silently alone, I heard an annoying sound coming from somewhere in the cafeteria.


    ¡°Instructor Lirya. You don¡¯t really plan to eat in the student cafeteria, do you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a problem! How can a person who¡¯s an Instructor of the prestigious Philion Academy eat in the same space as the students? You¡¯re not a commoner of unknown origin, are you, Instructor Lirya?¡±


    ¡°Uh, well¡­ I guess¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I knew this would happen, so I reserved a nice restaurant in Area 4. Now, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°No! No. I¡¯m really fine. Please just go and eat without worrying about me.¡±


    ¡°Come on. You don¡¯t have to feel burdened. It¡¯s just a meal; it¡¯s nothing to me. It¡¯s not polite to refuse a noble¡¯s meal request too much.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t loud enough for everyone to hear in the crowded cafeteria. It¡¯s just that my ears were much more sensitive than others, and I had heard this voice a few times recently, so I couldn¡¯t help but listen even if I didn¡¯t want to.


    I stopped eating my meal and looked in the direction of the sound, catching the eyes of the troubled-looking Instructor Lirya.


    Upon noticing me sitting in the corner of the cafeteria, her face brightened as if she had met a savior.


    ¡°Ah, ah! That¡¯s right! I actually have made a promise to eat with someone. I¡¯m so sorry! Next time! Let¡¯s go together next time if there¡¯s a chance.¡±


    ¡°What? No, what¡¯s that-¡°


    Instructor Lirya hurriedly walked away from Instructor Akeron and approached me, not giving him any more chances.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Am I too late?¡±


    Instructor Lirya asked with a soft smile.


    Instead of asking what she was talking about, I just nodded once.


    Having witnessed this scene, Instructor Akeron¡¯s face turned red with disbelief, but he couldn¡¯t approach and hesitated for a while before finally leaving his seat.


    Once he left the cafeteria, I calmly continued my meal.


    ¡°Is it okay to eat with a commoner without any roots?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m a commoner too. Don¡¯t worry about what Instructor Akeron said.¡±


    ¡°I just tried saying it. I don¡¯t really care.¡±


    I¡¯ve seen more than one or two aristocrats like that.


    I¡¯ve encountered far more severe cases, so I already knew that ignoring them was the most effective way to deal with such situations.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I am. But what can I do? Even if he¡¯s like that, he¡¯s a master of alchemy. His skills are proven, so I can¡¯t just kick him out because of his bad personality.¡±


    Lirya sighed deeply and pulled up a chair to sit down, holding her plate.


    At the same time, her eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Um, Instructor Graham. Are you really going to eat all that by yourself?¡±


    ¡°¡­? Yes.¡±


    Instructor Lirya¡¯s gaze was directed at my plate, which was a bit late.


    The plate piled high with a mountain of meat was already half-eaten.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to finish all of that alone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still not enough.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bring enough food to fully satisfy my hunger because the plate had its limits. At that, Instructor Lirya couldn¡¯t hide her shocked expression as she looked at me.


    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s enough food for at least 10 people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my belief to eat as much as possible when I can.¡±


    Anyone who experiences extreme situations while struggling on the battlefield for about 20 years would naturally end up like this. I also naturally eat a lot.


    I had already emptied about half of my plate, but Instructor Lirya¡¯s plate had very little compared to mine. Was it because her body was small and she couldn¡¯t eat more than that, or was it because her body was small due to eating less?


    I decided to pretend not to see the milk in her plate.


    Anyway, Instructor Akeron¡¯s way of speaking to Instructor Lirya seemed quite different from how he treated ordinary citizens.


    Noticing the meaning behind my gaze, Instructor Lirya seemed to realize my thoughts and spoke with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Did you think I was an ordinary citizen?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I am, legally.¡±


    She must be a gentry. I nodded.


    Gentry generally refers to the class of children of nobles who do not inherit titles.


    Noble titles can only be inherited by one sibling, so the children who do not inherit the titles can maintain their noble status, but their children cannot inherit the noble status.


    However, due to the atmosphere of treating the gentry as members of the family, it was highly likely that Lirya had grown up in a wealthy family like a noble.


    ¡°My great-grandfather was Earl Bennett. The current Earl Bennett is my uncle. But that doesn¡¯t make me a noble, so please treat me casually. I really dislike that kind of treatment.¡±


    I calmly cut the meat and replied.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Wow, your response is really quick. Well, Instructor Graham doesn¡¯t seem to care whether someone is a noble or a commoner. He doesn¡¯t even seem burdened when he has the princess as a student.¡±


    ¡°Instructors don¡¯t feel burdened by their students.¡±


    ¡°If it were that easy, I wouldn¡¯t have had any trouble¡­¡±


    Instructor Lirya sighed deeply and then suddenly seemed to remember something and asked me.


    ¡°Right, I meant to ask you this from the beginning. Did you enjoy visiting the clubs yesterday? Have you decided on a club to advise?¡±


    Ah, that¡¯s right¡­


    I felt my expression harden involuntarily and shook my head.


    ¡°I think I need to think about it a bit more.¡±


    ¡°What? Why? Did the students not welcome you?¡±


    I was welcomed, but it was too intense, which was the problem.


    The swimming club and the other clubs I visited afterwards were mostly similar.


    Whether they gave me a provocative romance script claiming that I needed acting guidance, bombarded me with personal questions that were difficult to answer under the pretext of interview practice, or attempted physical contact under the guise of correcting posture.


    At that point, I was mentally exhausted and couldn¡¯t bring myself to visit other clubs, so I returned to Opal Black dormitory earlier than planned.


    ¡°It seems that clubs with many people aren¡¯t right for me. I¡¯ll try to find a smaller club.¡±


    ¡°Um, that¡¯s possible. You still have time, so think about it carefully. By the way, I heard that Instructor Akeron was turned down by every club he visited and eventually became an advisor to the occult club.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The occult club¡­ Just hearing the name made it sound like an ominous place.


    I wasn¡¯t particularly interested in what they did in that club.


    ***


    Students in Opal Black Class were gradually deciding on their clubs.


    Schultz was the first to join the chess club, while Batar surprisingly turned out to be quite skilled in sculpture and joined the art club after receiving an invitation from the club president.


    Saladin seemed uninterested in clubs from the beginning and ended up not joining any.


    Gwyn was receiving love calls from all sorts of sports clubs but hadn¡¯t made a definite decision yet, and Titania showed interest in horticulture, perhaps due to her elf heritage.


    The remaining three female students would probably decide on their clubs soon.


    On that very day, when I was thinking about it, Marian visited my room late in the evening.


    In her hand was a paper labeled ¡®New Club Establishment Application Form.¡¯


    ¡°Opal Black Class Student Council?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The other four major classes each have a student council, but Opal Black is a newly established class and doesn¡¯t have one. Can you believe there¡¯s a class without a student council, Instructor?¡±


    ¡°So you want to create a student council.¡±


    ¡°If there isn¡¯t one, we should make one. It¡¯s only natural, right?¡±


    A student council with only eight members in the class.


    I almost laughed, but Marian¡¯s point was valid. Even with only eight members, a class is still a class. There was no harm in preparing a student council in advance, considering the possibility that the number of students could increase later.


    I checked the names written on the document.


    President Marian von Kalshtein, Vice President Elizabeth von Galatea, Treasurer Oznia Hebring, Secretary Titania El Illendrin¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re the president?¡±


    ¡°¡­I know what you¡¯re thinking, Instructor, but Elizabeth said she wouldn¡¯t take the position of president. So, I had no choice but to do it.¡±


    ¡°I was just asking.¡±


    After all, if Elizabeth refused to be president, the only remaining person was Marian.


    In my opinion, neither Oznia nor Titania seemed suitable for the role of student council president. Titania had shown interest in the horticulture club, and it seemed she had successfully persuaded them.


    ¡°Gwyn is left out, even though Schultz and Batar already decided on their clubs.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a new student council, I think we should operate with only female members in the beginning. Wouldn¡¯t it be uncomfortable for Gwyn to be the only one among the female students?¡±


    What does she mean?


    For a moment, I thought it was a joke, but Marian¡¯s expression was very serious.


    Ah, she must not know. It¡¯s only been a few days since the semester started, and she hasn¡¯t noticed yet.


    I thought she might not know unless the person herself told her.


    People who didn¡¯t know Gwyn well could misunderstand her because she wore pants for comfort rather than skirts, always used a private shower room when showering, and deliberately used masculine speech.


    I decided to tell Marian the truth.


    ¡°Marian. Gwyn is a girl.¡±


    ¡°¡­What? Gwyn is a girl?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You really didn¡¯t know?¡±


    Marian¡¯s expression turned to shock. At first, she tried to deny it like she had heard a mean-spirited joke, but after seeing my serious face, she realized it wasn¡¯t a joke and quickly became embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡­ I had no idea¡­ Really? It¡¯s not a joke?¡±


    ¡°It seems she didn¡¯t tell you. Gwyn Tris is indeed a girl.¡±


    ¡°My goodness¡­¡±


    Marian covered her mouth with both hands in shock.


    Marian, realizing the shocking truth, held her head, groaned, and felt dizzy. Finally, she managed to regain her composure and said,


    ¡°I see. I understand. I¡¯ll think about inviting Gwyn to the student council slowly¡­ But that¡¯s not the important issue right now.¡±


    Marian pointed to the blank space on the paper labeled ¡®Club Advisor,¡¯ pulling up her red lips into a smile.


    ¡°So, who will be the advisor for the student council? We need someone who can guide and support us.¡±


    She looked at me with a hopeful expression, and I realized that I was being asked to take on the role of the advisor for the Opal Black Class Student Council. It seemed that the responsibility for guiding this newly established student council would now fall upon my shoulders.


    ¡°Will you take it on, Instructor Eon?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Since becoming a Instructor, one has to take charge of at least one club as an advisor.


    A newly established student council needs an advisor. And there¡¯s only one Instructor for the Opal Black Class.


    There¡¯s no reason or justification to refuse.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take it on.¡±


    Marian¡¯s proposal was irresistible.


    As a result, I became the advisor in charge of the Opal Black Class student council, consisting only of female students.

 CH 24

    ? Rock Sword (1) ?


    The fact that the Opal Black Class student council was newly established didn¡¯t bring about immediate changes.


    For now, the Opal Black Class student council, which only had a name, did not have a proper structure or system in place. As an advisor, it was still a long way off before I had any tasks to do.


    I don¡¯t know what will happen later, but for now, my workload has not changed significantly.


    A day passed, and the combat training class approached again.


    About twenty students gathered at the outdoor training field, looking at me with a mix of worry, fear, and curiosity.


    Indeed, the last class must have left a deep impression.


    ¡°Today¡¯s class objective is group combat when facing a strong opponent.¡±


    Marian, who looked worried and had a fearful expression on her face among the students, spoke up.


    ¡°Group combat?¡±


    ¡°In simpler terms, it¡¯s a chariot battle.¡±


    Marian, who has a grandfather as the Imperial Army¡¯s commander-in-chief, and a few students with military knowledge nodded as if they understood, but students from lower classes or commoners tilted their heads at the unfamiliar term.


    ¡°Chariot battle is an effective tactic when a weaker majority has to face a stronger minority. It¡¯s faster to experience it firsthand rather than explaining it in detail. From now on, form teams of up to four people.¡±


    At the mention of using their own bodies, most students turned pale as if recalling the last class.


    However, they couldn¡¯t refuse the Instructor¡¯s command during class. The students began to form teams with classmates or people they got along with.


    ¡°Gwyn and Batar. Come here.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Alright.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Only weaklings form groups.¡±


    ¡°You want to keep talking nonsense? We¡¯re weak right now. It¡¯s just four people, so we don¡¯t need to fit anyone else in, and we can form a team with just us. Is that okay with you, Elizabeth?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡±


    The Opal Black Class had just the right number of people, so Marian formed a team of four centered around herself.


    It seemed that Marian didn¡¯t simply form a team with her classmates, but rather made a calculated decision to choose the three strongest-looking students.


    In total, six teams were formed.


    ¡°From my perspective, the team on the left is Team 1. Come at me in order, starting with Team 1.¡±


    Team 1 consisted of Cornelius, Lucius, and Zaius, the Diamond Class trio. Cornelius, who was chosen first, pointed to himself with a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°Us? Against you, Instructor?¡±


    I nodded briefly.


    Cornelius¡¯s expression turned grim. With a trembling voice, he swallowed and said,


    ¡°If this is because of the slip of the tongue last time¡­¡±


    At that remark, a few students glared at the triplets with unfavorable looks.


    Upon reflection, wasn¡¯t it the triplets who made the Instructor dislike them? Why do we all have to suffer for the mistake made by them? Their looks seemed to contain such thoughts.


    I sighed briefly. Did I look so petty as an adult?


    If this continues, I¡¯ll be known not only as a devil Instructor but also as a bottom-feeder who beats students because they¡¯re displeased. I rebuked Cornelius¡¯s words before any unnecessary rumors spread.


    ¡°What a ridiculous thought. Stop talking nonsense and focus on the class. Or should I go?¡±


    ¡°Gasp! No, no! I¡¯ll focus!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be gentler than last time.¡±


    I put both hands in my pockets and spoke.


    ¡°I won¡¯t use my hands during this class. Also, if any of you land an effective hit on me, or if I use my hands, I will consider it a win for you and grant each member of your team one bonus point.¡±


    If I push them too hard, the students won¡¯t be motivated. Sometimes, a carrot is needed instead of just a whip.


    With the new conditions set, the students prepared for the group combat exercise, hoping to land at least one effective hit on me and earn their bonus points. The training session commenced, with each team putting their best effort forward to overcome the challenge I had presented them.


    Indeed, the promise of a single bonus point seemed to ignite a spark of motivation in the faces of some students who were previously filled with fear. The three brothers, including Cornelius, were no exception.


    ¡°All I have to do is land one hit¡­ just one hit¡­ The Instructor can¡¯t use their arms, right? I can do it.¡±


    Cornelius muttered to himself as if making a promise. The penalty of not using both hands and only needing to land a single effective hit seemed quite manageable, and he displayed a much more enthusiastic attitude.


    Of course, the battle was overwhelmingly one-sided, rendering the penalty almost meaningless.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    ¡°Keh!¡±


    Cornelius, Lucius, and Zaius, the three brothers, all dropped their swords and rolled on the ground after being struck.


    Since I held back my strength this time, they didn¡¯t immediately pass out. However, they seemed to experience intense pain as they clutched their stomachs and shivered all over.


    ¡°Next, Team 2. Don¡¯t stop, come in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, y-yes!¡±


    Immediately following my command, three students charged at me.


    Theo Bailey from Garnet Red class.


    A stable type of swordsman who used a sword and shield, he took on the role of a tanker at the front, attempting to block my attacks first.


    Windy Schwartz from Emerald Green class.


    Taking advantage of the canine race¡¯s characteristics, she employed agile movements and hand-to-hand combat using her claws, aiming for my flank.


    Kiara Oman from Sapphire Blue class.


    A typical support-type priest who used magic to create a protective barrier around Theo and Windy.


    The three attacked simultaneously, making a well-balanced and exemplary party composition with offense, defense, and support. However¡­


    ¡°Urk!¡±


    ¡°Kyah!¡±


    ¡°Ahk!¡±


    All three of them ended up taking a knee to the stomach and rolling on the ground just the same. The protective barrier shattered with just one blow.


    As soon as Team 2 was defeated, Team 3 was immediately deployed and charged in. I effortlessly dodged all of their attacks using only my legs, and didn¡¯t forget to impart lessons to the students.


    ¡°The goal of a continuous battle is to exhaust your enemy as much as possible. No matter the opponent, facing multiple enemies will tire them out. Don¡¯t give them any chance to rest. The more tired they become, the higher your chances of survival. Next, Team 4.¡±


    Team 3 fell in an instant. Team 4 hesitated for a moment, then charged in with a roar.


    ¡°The reason you were crushed without a fight in the last lesson is not only because you¡¯re weak. Be wary of being picked off one by one. Humans can work together in groups, and the weaker you are, the more important it is to stick together. Have all team members attack simultaneously. Next, Team 5, come in.¡±


    As Team 4 was knocked out, Team 5 was immediately deployed without rest.


    ¡°Having more people doesn¡¯t mean everyone should charge in at once. On the contrary, the more chaotic the battle becomes, the more likely you are to accidentally attack your allies. A coordinated attack with up to four people is the most efficient. The rest should conserve their energy in the back.¡±


    Soon after, Team 5 was also swiftly defeated.


    The only remaining group was Team 6, consisting of four members from the Opal Black class.


    ¡°Wooooo!!¡±


    Batar charged in fiercely on his own from the very beginning.


    The sight of the giant, well over 2 meters tall, charging at full power was quite threatening. It was as if punching a wall of rock that was charging towards you would make no difference.


    That would have been the case if the opponent wasn¡¯t me.


    Instead of deflecting Batar¡¯s charge like last time, I decided to face his strength head-on this time.


    I threw a simple roundhouse kick without any tricks, and Batar didn¡¯t try to dodge it. He probably planned to absorb the blow with his body and launch a counterattack.


    However, even with his massive size and strength, Batar couldn¡¯t withstand my kick. He was sent flying, crashing to the ground.


    As I stood in the training area surrounded by the defeated students, I continued to teach them the important lessons they needed to learn.


    ¡°Remember, teamwork is crucial. You must learn to rely on your teammates and coordinate your actions. Only then will you have a chance to overcome your enemies.¡±


    The students slowly picked themselves up, nursing their bruises and aching bodies. Despite their pain, their eyes shone with determination, eager to apply the lessons they had learned in their next challenge.


    Crash! Batar flew across the training ground and slammed into the wall. He wore an incredulous expression, unable to believe that he was sent flying by a barefoot kick without using any physical enhancement.


    But Batar¡¯s charge wasn¡¯t the end.


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    As soon as Batar was sent flying, Gwyn lunged with her sword in a surprise attack. Using her relatively small stature, she hid behind Batar¡¯s body and approached me.


    However, the surprise attack was meaningless to me, as I had known from the beginning that there were two sets of footsteps.


    Gwyn¡¯s sword aimed for my torso. I tried to dodge it by lightly twisting my shoulder, but my body froze like stone when I suddenly heard a voice.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Both of Elizabeth¡¯s eyes were elongated like a snake¡¯s, emitting a dark glow.


    It was a power that every Galateia royal possessed since birth.


    The Dragon¡¯s authority, derived from the bloodline of Bai Long Albinisis, to suppress the minds of lesser beings.


    Ordinary people would be unable to resist the moment they were caught in it.


    But I.


    I had experienced this before.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Just before Gwyn¡¯s sword reached me, I broke the dragon¡¯s authority with my mental strength and bent my waist back dramatically.


    Gwyn¡¯s sword barely grazed my torso.


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    It was my first time seeing Elizabeth¡¯s shocked expression, but instead of paying attention to that, I threw a kick at Gwyn¡¯s exposed side.


    ¡°Kuh!¡±


    Gwyn tried to follow my movement with her eyes and retrieve her sword, but my leg was much faster at digging into her side than she was at blocking the attack.


    ¡°Kuk!¡±


    Gwyn let out a short scream and rolled on the ground like a toy.


    Elizabeth tried to use the dragon¡¯s authority again, but my leg was much faster than her opening mouth.


    ¡°Kuh¡­!¡±


    Elizabeth, struck in the abdomen, collapsed powerlessly to the ground.


    Everyone was down, and once again, only Marian was left, staring at me blankly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything?¡±


    ¡°¡­Actually, I¡¯m in charge of strategy.¡±


    ¡°I see. It was quite a good combined attack.¡±


    ¡°Ah, wait! I surrender-!¡±


    There was no such thing this time. I fairly drove my knee into Marian¡¯s abdomen as well.


    Marian clutched her stomach and writhed on the floor, struggling to speak.


    ¡°Instructor¡­ this doesn¡¯t seem like the Chariot Battle I know¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to come at me one by one, not to fight until you¡¯re knocked down.¡±


    ¡°But you knocked everyone down in one hit¡­¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve endured.¡±


    Or dodged.


    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be easy, but it wasn¡¯t an impossible task since I had accepted the penalty of not using both hands.


    I wouldn¡¯t have suggested an impossible task from the beginning. As long as I only used my legs, my movements were inevitably larger than usual.


    If the students hadn¡¯t confronted me directly and had focused on dodging, dragging the fight into a long battle, there might have been a chance for them to win. Of course, it¡¯s meaningless to speculate after everything is over.


    I explained these points to the students.


    At that moment, Theo Bailey from the Garnet Red class, who had been lying on the ground until now, cautiously raised his hand as he barely recovered.


    ¡°Um, Instructor.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, but the lesson is too difficult. Is there no other way to teach this content? Is there a more comfortable and easier method?¡±


    ¡°An easier method?¡±


    ¡°A way to survive when encountering a formidable enemy. Like targeting the opponent¡¯s weaknesses, or a secret technique that can be used on the battlefield?¡±


    I nodded and replied.


    ¡°Of course, there are.¡±


    ¡°Oh. It would be nice if you could teach us those things.¡±


    ¡°Spit at them.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Throw sand in their face. If their vision is blocked, they¡¯ll panic. Suddenly shout loudly to surprise your opponent. Then strike their weak points.¡±


    ¡°Uh, no, that¡¯s not¡­ isn¡¯t that a bit off?¡±


    Theo Bailey wore a flabbergasted expression.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s despicable?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°Only the strong have the privilege to choose their means of fighting. You guys are weak. The weak should not be picky about their means and methods. In that sense¡­¡±


    I let out a deep breath and calmly opened my mouth.


    ¡°Gwyn Tris.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to do something like that, get out of my class right now.¡±


    The atmosphere around us turned cold in an instant.

 CH 25

    ? Rock Sword (2)  ?


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to do something like that, get out of my class right now.¡±


    The atmosphere around us turned cold in an instant.


    Gwyn gulped nervously, her face turned stiff.


    ¡°You know better than anyone what I mean.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Most of the students didn¡¯t understand the frozen atmosphere between Gwyn and me.


    What they saw was simply Gwyn being beaten by my counterattack. It would have looked no different than any other student.


    However, only Gwyn, who was attacked, and I, who attacked, understood the situation accurately.


    When I dodged Gwyn¡¯s thrust and counterattacked, she had two choices.


    Dodge the kick or retrieve the failed thrust and defend her leg.


    At that time, Gwyn chose the latter, which was a foolish action that couldn¡¯t be simply considered a mistake.


    I clearly controlled my strength in front of the students, and my movements were not fast enough to be untraceable by the eye.


    Gwyn definitely saw my movements and reacted. Her eyes were on my leg until the moment she was hit.


    However, she chose to defend instead of dodge, even though it was an attack she could have easily avoided.


    Did she think she could block that attack? It couldn¡¯t be. She had seen and felt the force that sent Batar flying. In fact, Gwyn couldn¡¯t withstand my attack.


    If she had learned swordsmanship from a Sword Saint, she would have anticipated that and should have dodged the attack.


    In simple terms,


    She could have dodged the attack, but she didn¡¯t.


    She couldn¡¯t block the attack, but she tried.


    Unable to comprehend the situation, I asked her.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°¡­I thought I could block it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s funny. Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t even believe yourself.¡±


    It¡¯s okay to be weak. They¡¯re still young.


    Mistakes can be made. They lack experience.


    But deliberately not doing what they can do seemed to indicate they weren¡¯t willing to give their best.


    Gwyn avoided eye contact and looked down. Seeing her like that, I crossed my arms and fell into contemplation for a moment.


    At first, I couldn¡¯t understand Gwyn¡¯s intentions.


    However, after giving it some thought, the answer came to me.


    ¡°Is it because the Rock sword is a sword art for counterattacking?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Was I right?


    ¡°Gwyn Tris. Unfortunately, that swordsmanship doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    The Rock sword, as its name suggests, is a swordsmanship that firmly endures like a rock and pierces the opponent¡¯s gaps. It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no initial strike for ambushes or preemptions, but 90% of the Rock sword¡¯s prowess starts from counterattacking.


    If the Sword Saint were here, that monster-like old man would have easily blocked my attack, and if I had shown any gap in the process, he would have launched an unavoidable counterattack.


    Yes. If it were the Sword Saint.


    Of course, Gwyn is not the Sword Saint. But she stubbornly insists on fighting like the Sword Saint when she isn¡¯t one. The saying from Emperor Philion that a sparrow¡¯s legs will tear apart trying to follow a stork must be for situations like this.


    What I learned were rootless combat techniques acquired haphazardly on the battlefield.


    In order to survive, I gathered and forced any and every technique I could learn, creating a hodgepodge of skills, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯m better or worse compared to a fencing Instructor who teaches systematic swordsmanship.


    However.


    I can teach how effective those skills are in actual combat and how to use them to survive on the battlefield.


    In that sense, the Rock Sword technique that Gwyn had learned was unacceptable by my standards.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t¡­ suit me?¡±


    Gwyn seemed to be shocked by my words, dropping her head and clenching her fists tightly. She then spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Instructor, you haven¡¯t seen all I have to offer. Judging me based on just that one thing-¡°


    I slowly shook my head.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. There¡¯s nothing more to see.¡±


    ¡°¡­!!¡±


    The strength of the Rock Sword lies in its ability to withstand all attacks like a solid rock.


    Naturally, those with sturdy bodies and thick muscles are better at using the Rock Sword. In particular, the lower body strength is most important when trying to withstand all attacks in one spot.


    In other words, the Rock Sword is not a sword technique designed to be learned by a woman¡¯s body from the beginning.


    You don¡¯t have to build muscles so bulky that you might be mistaken for an ogre instead of a human.


    If Gwyn had the physique of Batar or even the level of Garnet Red¡¯s Theo Bailey, she would be able to wield the Rock Sword much more effectively.


    It¡¯s not that she lacks talent. Seeing her fighting thugs with the Rock Sword in the alley when I first met her, I could easily imagine how much she had to work her bones to reach her current level, combined with her prodigious talent.


    However, with the same talent and effort, Gwyn Tris would be much more efficient in learning a different sword technique than the ¡®Rock Sword.¡¯


    And that fact seemed to be something she knew better than anyone else, even without me pointing it out.


    Gwyn¡¯s shoulders trembled as she bit her lip. Blood oozed from beneath her pale, bitten lip.


    She glared at me with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Is it because I¡¯m a woman? That with this body, I can¡¯t perfectly wield the Rock Sword? Is that what you want to say, Instructor?¡±


    Amidst the murmurs of some shocked students, I calmly met Gwyn¡¯s emotional gaze and nodded briefly.


    ¡°Considering combat efficiency, is there a reason to insist on the Rock Sword?¡±


    In my opinion, Gwyn¡¯s vision was narrowed by her obsession with the Rock Sword.


    Just a moment ago, if she had thought of evading instead of counterattacking, she could have fought better. Also, not utilizing everything one has on the battlefield is simply foolish.


    It¡¯s no use regretting that you should have dodged after a knife is stuck in your throat, as life won¡¯t return.


    ¡°Yes, there is.¡±


    Gwyn spoke with a cold, frozen expression.


    ¡°I have no intention of learning any other sword techniques. Even if I can¡¯t block now, I¡¯ll keep trying until I can. Regardless of what you say, Instructor, even if it means leaving this class, I won¡¯t give up on this sword.¡±


    For some reason, Gwyn¡¯s resolve seemed firm.


    I was certain that any further discussion would only lead to meaningless parallel lines.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Let¡¯s end today¡¯s class here.¡±


    As the atmosphere wasn¡¯t conducive to continuing the class, I dismissed the students, who gave me awkward expressions and farewells as they left.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gwyn silently glared at me and then turned her back.


    She seemed to have taken quite a dislike to me.


    ***


    After the class was over, I returned to the faculty room and reminisced about what had happened earlier.


    I intended to teach as an Instructor, but instead, I only managed to earn their resentment.


    Why was that? What I said was clearly right.


    It¡¯s common sense that bad habits should be corrected as early as possible. Holding onto an incompatible sword style will only be a waste of time for Gwyn.


    Eventually, they will realize it themselves. When they face real danger, they¡¯ll realize how useless their stubbornness was. And by the time they realize it, it¡¯ll be too late.


    Or did I do something wrong?


    If I did, what did I do wrong?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t know.


    No matter how much I think about it, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    So, is it Gwyn¡¯s fault after all?


    Is it her fault for being stubborn with the Rock sword and hindering their own growth?


    My head says it is, but for some reason, a part of my heart wouldn¡¯t confirm it.


    Anyway, Gwyn is one of my students. I will have to see them until they graduate, and it¡¯s not good for our future academy life if we keep accumulating bad feelings.


    I didn¡¯t intend to be friends with my students, but I didn¡¯t want to be hated either.


    If it¡¯s not too late to cross an uncrossable river, it¡¯s better to resolve it if I can.


    But how?


    No matter how much I think about it, the answer doesn¡¯t appear. As I sighed with a stiff face, Instructor Lirya entered the faculty room and sat next to me, striking up a conversation with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Instructor Graham, do you have any concerns?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    I looked at my colleague, who, by appearance, should be attending a middle school.


    Instructor Lirya was eight years younger than me, and although she looked much younger than her age, she was undoubtedly my senior as an Instructor.


    Maybe she could give me the advice I needed in this situation.


    ¡°Yes, I have a concern. Will you listen?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really? I thought Instructor Graham would figure everything out on their own. So even Instructor Graham has concerns?¡±


    ¡°Is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I was just kidding. I¡¯m actually happy. It means you rely on me as a senior.¡±


    Instructor Lirya crossed her legs and showed a subtle smile.


    ¡°Tell me. If I can help, I will.¡±


    She tried to look as mature as possible, but in my eyes, she only looked like a young girl trying hard to appear grown-up.


    I briefly explained my problem to Instructor Lirya, about what happened during the class, Gwyn¡¯s situation, and the advice I gave them.


    Then, Instructor Lirya focused on my story with a serious expression and nodded.


    ¡°I think I know why Gwyn acted that way.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And I also think I know what kind of person Instructor Graham is.¡±


    Instructor Lirya hesitated for a moment, then slowly said as if making a decision.


    ¡°Instructor Graham.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to have a drink with me after work today?¡±


    It was a somewhat unexpected proposal, but as if she had read my thoughts, Instructor Lirya added with a bright smile.


    ¡°It seems like the conversation will be long, and it¡¯s best to have these kinds of talks over a drink.¡±


    To be honest, I¡¯m not a big fan of alcohol. However, since I¡¯m the one seeking advice, it¡¯s not the time to be picky.


    I nodded my head and said,


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother to ask where we¡¯d be drinking.


    The only bar I knew was the Red Bear Inn, and since I had only been at the academy for a week, Instructor Lirya would know much better about what was nearby.


    I thought we would just have a brief talk at a decent bar and finish quickly.


    However, a moment later,


    For some reason, I found myself alone with Instructor Lirya in her room.

 CH 26

    ? Alone in the Room ?


    Just because the students¡¯ classes were over, it didn¡¯t mean that the Instructor¡¯s work was done right away.


    They had to prepare for the next day¡¯s classes and write various reports before leaving. The Instructor not only had to teach the students well but also had to deal with these trivial administrative tasks flawlessly.


    In that sense, compared to Instructor Lirya, I was still only half an Instructor.


    Even in the military, I was not very good at sitting at a desk and writing with a pen, and it was natural that I wasn¡¯t proficient in writing reports since I rarely had to interact with people.


    While I couldn¡¯t even fill half of the paper I was writing on and my head turned white, Instructor Lirya was smoothly writing her report without any hindrance.


    Tap, tap-


    Even though Lirya wasn¡¯t a mature adult woman, she looked like a skilled professional who was completely focused on her work while she was diligently typing on her typewriter wearing her glasses.


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t finish my report until Lirya finished her work, so I had to ask for her help.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! It was nothing. Instructor Graham will get used to it soon as time goes by.¡±


    I wonder. Although I adapted and endured in the continent where it was difficult for humans to live, I felt that getting used to desk work was a bit different.


    We left the faculty office building and arrived at the tram stop. Lirya grabbed me as I was naturally heading towards the stop in the direction of the academy¡¯s main gate, and she led me to another stop.


    ¡°Instructor Graham! It¡¯s not that way.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    This is the opposite direction of the entrance.


    Philion Academy itself had a vast campus, so there were other restaurants and cafes inside besides the student cafeteria.


    However, I knew there was no pub, and those commercial areas were near the main entrance, so there was nothing in this direction unless you were going all the way around to the entrance.


    ¡°Where on earth are we going?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon. We¡¯ll be there in no time.¡±


    As she said, the tram arrived at its destination in a short while.


    No matter how I looked at it, the place we arrived at didn¡¯t seem like a pub.


    ¡°Ta-da! We¡¯re here!¡±


    Instructor Lirya spread her arms wide with a bright smile.


    I sighed briefly and said,


    ¡°¡­Instructor Lirya. This is the Garnet Red dormitory.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s also the only place in this academy where I can drink alcohol, in my room.¡±


    Wait a minute. Are we really going to drink alcohol alone in her room?


    There were too many things to consider, and I didn¡¯t even know where to start the conversation.


    ¡°It would have been nice if you had informed me beforehand.¡±


    ¡°If I had, Instructor Graham wouldn¡¯t have come, right?¡±


    Well, that¡¯s true. Even if I lacked common sense due to living in the military, I could easily imagine what it means for a man and a woman to drink alcohol in a room together and how it would appear to others.


    So, I was flustered. Although I thought I was getting along best with Instructor Lirya among the Instructors, did we really become close enough to invite a man, whom she only met a week ago, to her room without hesitation?


    Then Lirya put her hand on her flat chest with a sad smile.


    ¡°Instructor Graham. Think about it carefully. Would there be a pub inside the academy that would accept me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    I understood.


    No one would see Lirya as a legal adult. Of course, any pub owner would refuse to serve alcohol to such a young girl.


    ¡°You could have just shown your ID.¡±


    Lirya¡¯s eyes twinkled as she responded, ¡°Well, that wouldn¡¯t be as much fun, now would it? Besides, it¡¯s more comfortable in my room.¡±


    In the end, I had no choice but to agree. It seemed that we would be drinking in Lirya¡¯s room tonight. As we entered her room, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of curiosity and uneasiness. However, remembering that we were just colleagues having a drink together, I decided to relax and enjoy the moment.


    ¡°Of course, I showed them my ID. But it turned out that all of them were counterfeit. Can you imagine how it feels to be scolded by the military police even though Instructor Graham didn¡¯t do anything wrong? And even if there were people who believed me, what¡¯s the point? To other guests, it would just look like a child drinking alcohol alone. Eventually, I was banned from entering in just a few days. Haha¡­ It¡¯s not like I wanted to be so underdeveloped¡­ A filthy world where I can¡¯t even have a drink in peace¡­¡±


    A deep shadow fell over Instructor Lirya¡¯s expression, and she mumbled to herself like a lost soul. She seemed to have a lot on her mind.


    I hesitantly opened my mouth.


    ¡°Well¡­ I understand what you¡¯re saying. But we don¡¯t have to drink alcohol. We can just have a light meal nearby-¡°


    ¡°Come on! What kind of man talks so much? Let¡¯s go upstairs already! Now is the perfect time to go without being caught since it¡¯s dinner time!¡±


    Instructor Lirya was more reckless than I expected.


    She pushed me forcibly towards Garnet Red dormitory. I had never been pushed by even an Ogre, but somehow I couldn¡¯t resist her small hands.


    Garnet Red dormitory felt more like a homey atmosphere compared to the luxurious, aristocratic mansion-like Opal Black dormitory. Of course, its size was incomparable to a regular house, but the vibe was more down-to-earth.


    Unlike the newly built Opal Black dormitory with only nine residents, Garnet Red dormitory had been around for decades, and hundreds of people were still living there. It looked more liberal, and the students¡¯ life was much more apparent.


    As Instructor Lirya said, the lobby was empty since it was dinner time. However, we could hear the noisy conversations of the students coming from the direction of the dining hall.


    -Hahahaha!


    The laughter in their voices suggested that Garnet Red students had a harmonious atmosphere, and the relationships between seniors and juniors seemed to be very close.


    Opal Black class, on the other hand, was quite creaky¡­


    Instructor Lirya¡¯s room was on the third floor, like mine. She was careful not to make a sound when walking to her room, as if she couldn¡¯t be caught by the students. I couldn¡¯t help but feel strange about what we were doing, just having a drink with a colleague.


    Once we entered her room, she let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Phew, now that we¡¯ve arrived, I can relax.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll make myself at home.¡±


    ¡°Sure, please come in¡­ Oh.¡±


    When she opened the door, and I followed her in, we naturally became quite close in the narrow entranceway.


    Lirya¡¯s shoulders tensed up again as she looked up at me.


    Being in a small room with a stranger of the opposite gender. Inadvertently getting closer to each other.


    She must have suddenly realized how awkward the situation was.


    Her eyes quivered with tension.


    ¡°Um, well¡­¡±


    ¡°I can leave now if you want.¡±


    ¡°No, no! It¡¯s not like that¡­ I don¡¯t think Instructor Graham is strange or anything, but¡­ This room, the soundproofing is not very good, you see? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m complaining¡­ Uh, I thought you should know¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Well, just that. Anyway, alcohol! We need to prepare some drinks. Please have a seat and make yourself comfortable! But don¡¯t get too comfortable looking around!¡±


    What on earth does she mean?


    Is she implying that if we drink and do something weird, we might make some noise? If she was that worried, she shouldn¡¯t have invited me in the first place.


    Or is this some important issue she¡¯s trying to convey indirectly?


    Instructor Lirya took out alcohol and snacks from the magical refrigerator. I leaned against the wall and casually looked around her room.


    Instructor Lirya¡¯s room was somewhat messy, with a disheveled bed and clothes hanging on the sofa, but overall, it was clean.


    The neatly arranged desk was filled with specialized books on tactics and history. It seemed she diligently reviewed her major even in her room.


    And there was something quite peculiar on the bed.


    What¡¯s that? A bear plushie?


    It was almost the size of a person.


    As soon as I thought that, Instructor Lirya quickly covered the plushie with a blanket using her foot, and her cheeks turned red as she offered an unsolicited explanation.


    ¡°Ha, haha! This, this is, well¡­ a gift! A gift from a student! It¡¯s not like I can throw away something a student gave me, right!? So, I just left it in my room¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t have any particular thoughts about it.¡±


    Although I thought there was no need to hide that she liked cute things, there was no need to be completely honest about it either.


    Instructor Lirya noticed where I was standing and pointed to a chair at the table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, Instructor Graham. Please, sit down.¡±


    I hesitated for a moment before following Instructor Lirya¡¯s guidance and sitting at the table. The alcohol she brought out was a sparkling wine that even women could drink lightly.


    There was no toast. It wasn¡¯t a celebratory occasion. Instructor Lirya tilted the wine glass and took a sip, and I drank as well. It was sweet and carbonated, making it easy to swallow. The fact that it didn¡¯t seem like it would get us drunk quickly was a bonus.


    As the alcohol helped relieve some tension, Instructor Lirya asked with a gentle voice,


    ¡°How¡¯s the Instructor job? It¡¯s your first time doing something like this, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not particularly difficult. It¡¯s just something I have to do.¡±


    ¡°Like carrying out a mission in the military?¡±


    ¡°Similar, yes.¡±


    ¡°How long were you in the military?¡±


    ¡°I joined when I was 14, so it¡¯s been exactly 20 years this year.¡±


    ¡°Were you on the battlefield the entire time, from the moment you enlisted until now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing. And it must have been incredibly difficult.¡±


    She poured more wine into her empty glass as she spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the life you¡¯ve led, Instructor Graham. Dean Heinkel didn¡¯t tell me much. If you enlisted at 14, you didn¡¯t graduate from the academy like me, so you must have started as a low-ranking soldier. But you survived the battlefield and were promoted to the rank of Captain, which means you¡¯ve overcome tremendous odds¡­ That much? You probably won¡¯t tell me more if I ask, right?¡±


    I took a light sip of the wine and replied,


    ¡°That¡¯s about all you need to know.¡±


    ¡°No way. I can tell just by looking. Instructor Graham is a very remarkable soldier. You were brought in by the Dean without any academic, family, or honor background, so the only thing left is your skill.¡±


    We initially intended to discuss how to reconcile with the students, but we ended up talking about me.


    Instructor Lirya¡¯s pace of drinking was quite fast, and I followed her pace, drinking the wine quickly.


    We couldn¡¯t just keep drinking, and the conversation was getting uncomfortable, so I decided to get to the point quickly.


    ¡°You said you think you know why Gwyn behaved that way.¡±


    ¡°Already? I was going to talk about it after having a bit more to drink¡­ Hmm. Alright.¡±


    Instructor Lirya took out a new bottle of wine.


    Perhaps she just wanted to drink, and the conversation was just a simple excuse.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it earlier? Instructor Graham is a very remarkable soldier.¡±


    With a slightly flushed face, Instructor Lirya stared intently at me.


    ¡°In my opinion, the problem seems to have arisen from that very fact.¡±

 CH 27

    ? It¡¯s Not Because of Alcohol ?


    ¡°Are you saying that the problem arose because I¡¯m a soldier?¡±


    It was hard to agree with the statement that he was an extraordinary soldier, and he couldn¡¯t understand the claim that the problem arose simply because he was a soldier.


    Lirya, the Instructor, clicked her tongue and shook her finger.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not just because you¡¯re a soldier, but a very extraordinary one. For example, if a monster were to invade this room right now, Instructor  Graham wouldn¡¯t be surprised at all and would immediately subdue the monster, right?¡±


    I nodded my head slightly.


    I wouldn¡¯t be entirely unsurprised. It would be close to impossible for an uncontrollable monster to appear within the Academy.


    However, separate from that thought, my body would instantly react to the intrusion of a monster. Just as it had for the past 20 years.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Why, you ask? Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re constantly on guard, even now?¡±


    That was spot on.


    It wasn¡¯t specifically because I was wary of Instructor Lirya. I had been like this since before entering this room and even before entering Garnet Red Dormitory.


    It was like an occupational disease for me.


    ¡°At first, I thought you were just nervous because you entered a woman¡¯s room. I thought it was natural for Instructor Graham, being a man, to be conscious of that. But the more I observed, it didn¡¯t seem like that was the reason. So, I thought of other reasons.¡±


    Instructor Lirya, perhaps due to the alcohol, spoke more casually than usual.


    ¡°Leaning against the wall is because you¡¯ve experienced many surprise attacks from behind. Keeping both the entrance and windows in your sight is to secure an escape route at any time. Scanning the room as soon as you enter is to check for any dangerous materials¡­ am I right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite detailed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an Instructor in both tactics and history, you know? That¡¯s how I¡¯ve become well-versed in war. I naturally learn how people change after experiencing war¡­ even if I don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    Instructor Lirya sipped from her wine glass as she spoke.


    ¡°Is the reason you¡¯re so hard on your students during class because you¡¯ve seen so many children die that way on the battlefield?¡±


    I slowly nodded my head to her question.


    Was it just because I had seen it?


    I was the one who experienced it firsthand.


    At the mere age of seventeen, I was given weapons that barely qualified as such and armor that hardly resembled armor. I was thrown into battle after only a few weeks of basic training, which was woefully inadequate for survival.


    My strong body, which was unmatched in the village, wasn¡¯t of much help on the battlefield. There was no one to teach me how to become stronger and survive.


    Everyone was too busy trying to save their own lives on the front lines against the monsters. In a situation where it was difficult to even protect oneself, nobody would bother to take care of a child who was about to die soon.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Charlotte, I would have died several times over in those days.


    Even after getting stronger, not much changed. As I grew stronger, so did the enemies I had to face. In the fierce battlefield where a small mistake or a moment of carelessness could cost you your life, I had to learn how to survive through my own body.


    Instructor Lirya asked calmly, with a softened voice.


    ¡°Have you ever lost a loved one during the war?¡±


    I placed the empty wine glass on the table.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop.¡±


    The room was engulfed in silence.


    I felt as if the blood in my body was turning cold.


    Charlotte¡¯s face was the first to cross my mind, but she wasn¡¯t the only person I thought of.


    There was a time when I had people I could call comrades. People I trusted and relied on. There were countless people I wanted to save but couldn¡¯t.


    Instructor Lirya leaned forward and gently placed her hand on the back of my hand.


    Her hand was so small and soft compared to my calloused and scarred one.


    She looked at me with sad eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to bring up painful memories.¡±


    I shook my head lightly, signaling that it was fine.


    The past is the past. I had already decided not to dwell too much on what had happened.


    Now, I wanted to stop looking back and move forward. People need to look ahead to live.


    As for how to do that, I was still figuring it out.


    ¡°I may not know the specifics of your experiences, Instructor Graham, but I¡¯m sure they weren¡¯t all good. I understand why those experiences have made you value efficiency and survival above all else. I don¡¯t want to deny that. Anyone who went through what you did would probably feel the same.¡±


    Instructor Lirya hesitated for a moment before continuing slowly.


    ¡°But not everyone has experienced war. It¡¯s something they should never have to.¡±


    ¡°Being prepared for the worst isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°The students won¡¯t fully grasp the need for those preparations. They may understand it intellectually, but not emotionally. They haven¡¯t experienced it themselves.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it my job to teach them that? Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Instructor Lirya slowly shook her head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t judge whether your teaching methods are right or wrong. There¡¯s no definitive answer in education. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°The students may feel that you don¡¯t value your own experiences.¡±


    I was at a loss for words.


    Marquis Kalshtein had asked me to teach the students how to survive. I thought I had been doing just that.


    There¡¯s nothing more important than life. Insisting on using a weapon that doesn¡¯t suit you is a surefire way to die. Unnecessary desires are a luxury when it comes to survival. That¡¯s the value system deeply ingrained in my mind.


    I couldn¡¯t understand Gwyn¡¯s actions.


    But that probably applied to Gwyn as well. She hadn¡¯t experienced what I had.


    Had I been too focused on my own experiences and not considered what the students valued?


    No, I had considered it, but maybe I didn¡¯t think it was more important than survival.


    Instructor Lirya spoke with a gentle smile in her eyes.


    ¡°Have you ever tried to find out why Gwyn values the Rock sword so much? I think the answer lies there.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll have a conversation with Gwyn.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted.¡±


    It seemed that Instructor Lirya had always believed that an honest conversation between Gwyn and me was necessary.


    But in the situation at the time, talking to Gwyn would have only resulted in parallel lines. Maybe she wanted to tell me that it was necessary to understand the students¡¯ perspective.


    I still don¡¯t know what to say. But I¡¯m willing to try to understand.


    I spoke in a self-deprecating tone.


    ¡°I still have a lot to learn.¡±


    ¡°Instructor Graham, you¡¯re already a great teacher. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll only get better.¡±


    Instructor Lirya spoke a little dreamily, as if intoxicated.


    ¡°I like people who recognize their shortcomings and try to improve.¡±


    I looked at Instructor Lirya with a slightly surprised expression.


    Instructor Lirya met my gaze with slightly unfocused eyes, and then her face turned bright red as if she had just realized what she had said.


    ¡°Ah, no! I mean, not like that¡­! I don¡¯t mean ¡®like¡¯ in that sense! I meant that I feel a fondness for people like that, not in a romantic way¡­!¡±


    ¡°Alright, calm down.¡±


    When the atmosphere gets awkward, alcohol is the best solution.


    I poured wine into Instructor Lirya¡¯s empty glass to help her calm down, and she immediately emptied it. That wasn¡¯t my intention, though.


    Instructor Lirya, still unsatisfied, snatched the wine bottle from my hand and began pouring not only for herself but also for me.


    ¡°Hey! Instructor Graham, drink more! You haven¡¯t taken a sip since earlier!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine-¡°


    ¡°I won¡¯t take no for an answer!¡±


    This was problematic. I had been purposely not drinking to avoid loosening up when intoxicated.


    Reluctantly, I agreed to have just one more glass.


    ¡°Cheers-!¡±


    Instructor Lirya forcefully initiated a toast to break the tension, and I hesitantly clinked glasses with her.


    She didn¡¯t down the entire glass this time but emptied about half of it with a satisfying breath. Strangely, her face seemed to overlap with the face of the Marquis of Kalshtein in that moment.


    That must be a rude thought¡­


    ¡°Ah, speaking of which, it¡¯s a big deal. I unknowingly helped our competitor, and now I feel sorry for our students.¡±


    ¡°Competitor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the class tournament. Oh, you must not know, Instructor Graham. At the end of each semester in Philion, it¡¯s traditional for each class to compete against one another. You will be preparing for it after midterms.¡±


    I took a light sip of my wine and thought.


    ¡°Can we compete with them? There¡¯s a difference in the number of students.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if all students were to compete, Diamond White and Garnet Red would undoubtedly win. So, each class selects about twenty outstanding students as representatives.¡±


    ¡°Still, twenty students¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think Opal Black will be noticed not only by Garnet Red but also by other classes? Each of them is an extraordinary student.¡±


    Instructor Lirya grinned playfully.


    ¡°And I know that the Instructor  is not an ordinary person either.¡±


    ¡°You overestimate me.¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, we¡¯ll find out when the time comes.¡±


    We continued our casual conversation for a while until I noticed that it was almost curfew. I needed to return to the dormitory before it was too late.


    As I was about to tell Instructor Lirya that it was time to get up, she suddenly spoke first.


    ¡°Um, Instructor Graham.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I heard that people who have experienced hardships and emotional wounds, like Instructor Graham, tend to recover with emotional support from close ones, like family or friends¡­ Do you have someone like that?¡±


    I shook my head.


    My family was wiped out during the war when our hometown was attacked. The same was true for my friends. I didn¡¯t have many people I could call friends in the first place, and after the war, there was no one left.


    ¡°Well, th-then¡­¡±


    Instructor Lirya hesitated for a moment, her head bowed, before finally speaking.


    ¡°Do, do, do you have¡­a lover?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I pondered what to say to Instructor Lirya, who was anxiously observing my reaction.


    My relationships with Ella and Charlotte were somewhat like lovers. Ella was my first, and I was hers too. We were young and foolish, but we wouldn¡¯t have had that kind of relationship if there were no feelings involved.


    Charlotte was similar. We never explicitly expressed our feelings due to the dangerous circumstances, but we shared a relationship that we couldn¡¯t disclose to others.


    But even though there were emotions, they never formally said anything to properly establish a relationship. It was the same when the two left my side.


    They must be alive somewhere.


    No matter how much I think about it, it¡¯s hard to call the two of them lovers.


    Because I don¡¯t see them that way myself.


    That¡¯s why, just as I was about to answer that there was nothing, suddenly I heard footsteps approaching this room.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s coming.¡±


    ¡°What? Who at this hour¡­¡±


    Bang bang bang!


    ¡°Instructor Bennet! Are you in there?! I already know you¡¯re in there! Open the door right now!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Instructor Hartzfeldt!¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our dormitory supervisor¡­! What on earth is going on?¡±


    Instructor Lirya¡¯s complexion turned pale in an instant.


    In the meantime, the angry voice banging on the door grew louder.


    ¡°Instructor Bennet! You¡¯re not drinking alone in your room again, are you? You clearly said last time would be the last!¡±


    Again? Had this happened several times before?


    ¡°Ah, Instructor Hartzfeldt! I just, I just took a shower¡­! I¡¯ll change my clothes and open the door for you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie! We received a report from another room that they heard you making noise until this late hour! You don¡¯t have someone else in the room, do you!? As an Instructor, you should set an example for the students!¡±


    Instructor Lirya had mentioned earlier that the soundproofing in this room wasn¡¯t very good. It seems we were caught because of that.


    She glanced back and forth between the door and me, then said with a panicked expression:


    ¡°Instructor Graham! You need to get out of here now. If they find out you¡¯re here, I¡¯m dead!¡±


    ¡°What? But where should I go¡­¡±


    Instructor Lirya¡¯s gaze turned to the window.


    I asked incredulously:


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­! But if they find out I brought a man into my room on top of drinking, I might really get kicked out of the dormitory this time! And if strange rumors spread among the students, both you and I will be in big trouble¡­!¡±


    That was a valid point.


    I didn¡¯t want to imagine how the Garnet Red and Opal Black class students would see me if rumors spread that I drank alone with Instructor Lirya in her room during the first week of the semester.


    I sighed deeply from the bottom of my heart and said:


    ¡°This is the only time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apologize properly later. I¡¯m really sorry¡­!¡±


    I opened the window and jumped down in a single leap. The person who told me to jump was more surprised, as a small scream came from above.


    Jumping from the third floor was not a big deal for someone with my physical abilities. I landed quietly on the ground, taking care not to make a loud noise.


    I thought even a falling cat wouldn¡¯t be quieter than this as I got up.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    My eyes met Theo Bailey¡¯s, who was blankly staring out the window.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Uh? Instructor Eon? Huh? This is Garnet Red dormitory¡­


    Uh, I¡¯m sure, huh? Wait, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    I exuded an intense energy.


    Theo Bailey froze solid like an ant in front of an elephant.


    Without a word, I put my index finger to my lips. It meant not to make a sound.


    Theo Bailey couldn¡¯t breathe and nodded like crazy.


    After confirming that, I quietly left the Garnet Red dormitory without anyone noticing.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    My vision swirled.


    I was sure it wasn¡¯t because of the alcohol.


    ***


    Before curfew, I returned to the Opal Black dormitory.


    In the empty training hall, Gwyn Tris was alone, swinging her sword.

 CH 28

    ? Rock Sword (3) ?


    Gwyn returned to the Opal Black dormitory after the combat training class.


    Marian and other students were worried and tried to talk to her, whose expression was stiff, but Gwyn refused all their kindness and locked herself in the training room.


    And she had been swinging her sword for hours without eating.


    Woong! Thud! Thud! Thud-thud!


    The Rock sword is a swordsmanship that focuses on counterattacking by blocking the opponent¡¯s attacks. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t practice the Rock sword against a mere straw dummy.


    So Gwyn was unfolding the Rock sword in her mind against imaginary enemies.


    Until now, her opponent had mostly been her master, the sword saint Jun Chek. As her master was the strongest and most familiar person she knew, she could easily imagine him.


    But today was different.


    Today, the opponent she imagined was Instructor Eon.


    Thud! Thud! Thud-thud!


    The imaginary Instructor Eon attacked with an emotionless face.


    His expression was as blunt as his attacks, making it impossible to read any signs. He didn¡¯t show any unnecessary tension, didn¡¯t take deep breaths, and delivered deadly blows between casual breaths.


    She slightly bent her knees and applied force to the tip of her feet. She imagined it. The heavy rock deeply embedded in the ground. She thought of herself as the rock and blocked Instructor Eon¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The imaginary Instructor Eon kicked her side faster than she could defend. The imaginary Gwyn was staggered by the impact, and Instructor Eon mercilessly drove his knee into her empty abdomen.


    ¡°Huff¡­!¡±


    Of course, there was no actual damage to Gwyn in reality. However, she unknowingly dropped her sword to the floor. The shock of being hit by Eon vividly came back to her.


    It didn¡¯t work. No matter how many times she tried, she couldn¡¯t block that attack. Instructor Eon¡¯s attack was much faster than her defensive stance. Even if she succeeded in taking the stance, the unstable defense would have been shattered like a guard.


    Gwyn picked up the practice sword that had fallen to the floor.


    Having swung the sword non-stop for hours, her breath was already up to her chin, her whole body was trembling, and there wasn¡¯t a single healthy muscle left, but Gwyn swung her sword again.


    If she let go of her sword like this, it would feel like giving up.


    She hated giving up more than dying.


    ¡°That swordsmanship doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    ¡®You don¡¯t know anything¡­!¡¯


    Thud! Thud! Thwack! Crack! Crack! Groan!


    ¡°Do you have a reason to insist on the Rock sword?¡±


    ¡®You don¡¯t know anything about me¡­!!¡¯


    Crack! Thwack! Smash! Smash! Groan!


    Unable to contain her anger, she swung her sword and the straw dummy¡¯s neck broke and floated in midair.


    The broken neck rolled weakly on the floor of the training room.


    Gwyn¡¯s pupils slowly lost focus and darkened.


    Her eyes were no longer looking at the training room, but at the distant past.


    In the far east of the empire, there is a place called the ¡®Sanctuary of the Sword.¡¯


    People who lived in the Sanctuary of the Sword were called the ¡®Tribe of the Sword,¡¯ and every member of the tribe was an exceptional swordsman.


    The Tris family was a branch of the Tribe of the Sword. To be precise, the Tris family¡¯s origin dates back to when an ancestor of the Tris family, who was once part of the Tribe of the Sword, married an imperial citizen and had a child, thus forming the family.


    The Tribe of the Sword was exclusive to outsiders. Naturally, they didn¡¯t like it when their members left the sanctuary to start families outside.


    If they wanted to marry an outsider, they had to bring their spouse and children to the Sanctuary of the Sword. However, the ancestor of the Tris family wanted to live in the empire with his family.


    After a long conflict and dispute, the Tribe of the Sword set two conditions for the Tris family, instead of bringing them to the Sanctuary of the Sword.


    First, the Tris family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s knowledge of the Rock sword must be passed down in a one-to-one transmission, meaning that they should not teach swordsmanship to just anyone and risk leaking the Tribe of the Sword¡¯s techniques.


    The second condition was that the Tris family must maintain the lineage of the swordsmen. If, for any reason, the one inheriting the Rock sword disappears, and the Tris family loses their identity as swordsmen, they must leave the empire and be absorbed by the Tribe of the Sword.


    Gwyn¡¯s father was the head of the Tris family at the time and the only successor to the Rock sword.


    Gwyn enjoyed learning the sword from her father. Not because she liked learning the sword, but because it was the only time she could spend with her busy, yet thoughtful, father.


    But happy times are always too short.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°Gwyn, I¡¯m truly sorry. I have to¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that you¡¯re sorry or that you love me! Just stay by my side instead! You promised to be with me on my birthday this year! Why do you keep trying to leave? Do you find it bothersome to be with me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. My daughter, I¡¯m sorry. I promise to come back.¡±


    ¡°Father is a liar! You always say that, but you never keep your promise! I hate you the most in the world! If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t ever come back!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Gwyn.¡±


    Later, Gwyn learned that her father had left to protect the people in the war against the demons.


    She didn¡¯t fully understand what war was in her childhood, but she knew that her father had left for a difficult and arduous task.


    She thought she should apologize.


    When her father returned, she wanted to apologize for being harsh. She would say that she didn¡¯t really mean it when she told him not to come back, and that she lied about hating him the most. She loved him, and she said those words because she didn¡¯t want him to leave her side.


    That¡¯s what she planned to say.


    Three years after the war began, Gwyn¡¯s father returned.


    It was said that his body was so horribly mutilated that only his head was barely intact. His death was so gruesome that they couldn¡¯t even show his young daughter the body.


    Gwyn always regretted it.


    If she had known that was her last meeting with her father, she would never have said those words.


    Without time to mourn her father¡¯s death, the Tris family, which had lost its only successor to the Rock sword, was plunged into chaos.


    The Rock sword is passed down only through one-to-one transmission. Since the successor died without properly training a new one, according to the pact made with the Tribe of the Sword, the Tris family should have disbanded and been absorbed by the Tribe.


    Breaking the pact was impossible. If they did, they would face the wrath of the Tribe of the Sword, who considered the pact sacred and would exact a bloody price for any violation.


    There were various opinions, such as finding a new successor from a branch family, or negotiating with the Tribe of the Sword. But no viable solution emerged, primarily because no one in the family could teach the Rock sword.


    It was then that she found out. Her father had been under great pressure from relatives to have a male heir, but he had always refused to remarry, both because he missed his deceased wife and because he worried about his daughter getting hurt. He had loved and cherished her as his one and only child.


    She found out too late.


    It seemed certain that the Tris family would soon disappear.


    That¡¯s when Gwyn stepped forward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the successor.¡±


    ¡°You? But you¡¯re¡­ a girl.¡±


    ¡°Girls can¡¯t master the Rock sword! Stop talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°My father taught me the Rock sword. I didn¡¯t have much time to learn, but I remember everything he taught me. So, whether you all acknowledge it or not, I¡¯m already the successor of the Rock sword.¡±


    If she could walk the path of the sword, there would be no need for her father¡¯s family to disappear.


    And, separate from the family, Gwyn could not give up the Rock sword, the only relic her father left behind.


    From then on, she endured rigorous training. No one taught her the Rock sword, but she studied diligently based on the faint memories of the swordsmanship her father had taught her while he was alive.


    Not only the basic techniques her father taught her but also the posture she learned by imitating her father¡¯s figure, who used to swing the sword alone in the training ground, even though he never taught her directly.


    For the first time in her life, Gwyn was grateful to be a genius. Thanks to her talent for learning ten things when taught one, she managed to restore most of the Rock sword without anyone¡¯s help.


    However, the more she learned, the more she realized.


    She could never truly master the Rock sword.


    No matter how much she trained her muscles and strengthened her body, the physical limitations of being a woman were clear. Even with the same effort, men¡¯s muscles were much stronger, thicker, and firmer than women¡¯s. And that was the most important thing in the Rock sword.


    Her relatives spoke with pity as they looked at Gwyn.


    ¡®What a shame. She has such talent, but she¡¯s a girl.¡¯


    ¡®If she were born a man, she would have definitely mastered the Rock sword.¡¯


    ¡®Is this the end of the Tris family? No. If she has a son, who knows.¡¯


    Because she was a woman.


    If only she hadn¡¯t been born a woman.


    Gwyn was fed up with being a woman. Her body that never gained muscles despite the constant training, her relatives who pinned their hopes on a yet unborn male child, and herself, who couldn¡¯t fully master her father¡¯s swordsmanship, were all tiresome and disappointing.


    She wanted to show them somehow. To her relatives, to herself, and to her father, who would be watching from the heavens.


    That she could do it too. That she would master the Rock sword and become a proper successor to her father. She wanted to say it confidently.


    Around the time she felt her self-study had reached its limits, a man who had learned the Rock sword from the sword tribe after the war visited the Tris family.


    He claimed to have come to check if the Tris family was fulfilling their oath, but in truth, he had met Gwyn¡¯s father during the war and wanted to see how his daughter was doing.


    Gwyn later found out that this man was known as the ¡®Sword Saint¡¯ to the world.


    Gwyn knelt before the Sword Saint and pleaded with all her heart.


    To teach her so that she could complete the Rock sword.


    At first, the Sword Saint refused Gwyn¡¯s request, but eventually accepted her as his disciple, having seen something in her.


    And now.


    Gwyn was here at the Philion Royal Academy, as her master had commanded.


    With only the resolve to complete the Rock sword.


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    Gwyn gripped her training sword and stood in front of the new straw dummy.


    As expected, the Rock sword was all she had. No matter what anyone said, she couldn¡¯t give it up. With renewed determination, she swung her sword at the straw dummy.


    Let this frustration be a new beginning. Although still insufficient, with relentless and diligent training, she would surely improve.


    Gwyn was a genius, but ironically, because she was a genius, she knew the limits of her talent all too well.


    That¡¯s why she put in the effort.


    Because there was nothing else she could do.


    If she had no talent at all, it might have been different. But she had already climbed to the highest point she could reach with her exceptional talent. There was no room left to climb further with her talent alone.


    Now, all she had left was effort.


    So today, Gwyn gritted her teeth and swung her sword once again.


    At that moment, Gwyn sensed the presence of someone else in the training hall, which had been empty except for her. The person didn¡¯t try to hide their footsteps, so Gwyn knew immediately that someone was approaching.


    Gwyn took a deep breath and lowered her sword. Who could it be at this late hour?


    ¡°Gwyn Tris.¡±


    The person who entered the training hall was Eon.


    Gwyn¡¯s shoulders tensed up.


    ¡°¡­Instructor Eon.¡±


    Eon looked at the broken practice dummy and Gwyn, soaked in sweat, and assessed the situation.


    ¡°You were training until this late?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why are you in the training hall, Instructor?¡±


    ¡°I came to talk to you.¡±


    Talk. Gwyn¡¯s expression subtly cringed at the word.


    It was probably going to be another discussion about giving up the Rock sword like during the class. She didn¡¯t really want to have that conversation.


    Gwyn still harbored resentment towards Eon. Although she was showing a respectful attitude because he was an Instructor, she felt very uncomfortable inside.


    Just as she was about to refuse the conversation using the late hour as an excuse, she saw Eon take a sword out from a corner of the training hall.


    Gwyn suddenly felt a chill down her spine.


    ¡°¡­Instructor? Why the sword all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Take your stance.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ didn¡¯t you say we were going to talk?¡±


    Eon pointed the practice sword at her and calmly replied.


    ¡°This is the conversation.¡±


    Gwyn¡¯s mouth hung open in disbelief.

 CH 29

    ? Rock Sword (4) ?


    I was not good with words. It has always been like that, from my childhood until now.


    If I could convey my sincerity to others with just a few words, I would not have been rolling around on the battlefield for 20 years.


    In the military, there was no need to persuade the other person. It was either to obey the command or not, just one of the two.


    I don¡¯t even think that sincere conversations suit me now.


    However, I intend to give it a try.


    I am no longer a soldier, but an instructor.


    I will convey my sincerity to Gwyn and listen to her sincerity as well.


    In my own way.


    ¡°Get into position.¡±


    I gripped the sword with both hands and aimed it at Gwyn in a middle stance, exuding an imposing aura.


    A chilling energy weighed down the entire training hall like heavy air.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll die.¡±


    This energy is fake. I, of course, have no intention of actually killing Gwyn.


    However, Gwyn must not realize this. She must think of this as a real battle.


    It¡¯s been a while since I used a sword. My main weapon is not a sword, after all.


    But now was the time to use a sword.


    ¡°Instructor, that stance is¡­?¡±


    Gwyn examined my stance with a horrified expression.


    Instead of explaining it to her, I took a step forward.


    Gwyn, faced with my refusal to engage in conversation, inhaled sharply and gripped her practice sword. She seemed to decide it was better to respond first and think later. A swordsman-like behavior.


    With a seemingly ordinary step, without particularly stomping my foot, the floor of the training hall cracked. It looked as if a heavy rock, rather than a person, was walking.


    Gwyn¡¯s expression became even more horrified at my stride.


    I raised my practice sword and struck down. It was neither fast nor painted with any technique, and Gwyn naturally responded to my straight downward slash. To block my attack, Gwyn raised her practice sword above her shoulder, and my sword stabbed down over her defense.


    Screech!


    ¡°Ugh!?¡±


    With just one blow, Gwyn¡¯s defense shattered, and she fell to her knees.


    Gwyn looked up at me with shock in her eyes, her hands trembling as she gripped her sword, as if the impact of her defense breaking hadn¡¯t faded.


    ¡°Instructor, that¡¯s not¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Rock sword.¡±


    The initial middle stance I took. The peculiar footwork of carrying weight with each step.


    All of these were techniques of the Rock sword.


    To others, it may have seemed like I had simply struck down with brute force. But I did not use more force than necessary in that one blow. If I had simply overpowered Gwyn, it would not have taught her anything.


    What¡¯s important is the subtlety of the sword.


    I applied the techniques of the Rock sword to concentrate the strength of my entire body into a single point. That¡¯s why the power I actually exerted was greater than it seemed, striking down over Gwyn¡¯s defense.


    To put it I¡¯m not sure if I should really call this the Rock sword. After all, I haven¡¯t properly learned it.


    But looking at Gwyn¡¯s shocked and astonished expression, it seemed to her like the Rock sword was enough.


    ¡°H-how¡­? Did the master teach you? But to a foreigner, it¡¯s absolutely-¡°


    ¡°You talk too much. Are you just going to keep kneeling like that?¡±


    At my words, Gwyn clenched her practice sword, gritted her teeth, and stood up.


    Gwyn still seemed unable to recover from the shock of blocking my sword, but with sheer willpower, she regained her posture and aimed her sword at me with heavy, determined eyes.


    ¡°A swordsman should ask with a sword¡­ I understand.¡±


    Gwyn placed the sword she held with both hands at her waist.


    The basic stance of the Rock sword. It was the same stance as mine.


    I unfolded the same downward slash as before. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t block it anyway, Gwyn tilted her sword diagonally.


    Clang! The swords clashed, sparking. She had deflected my sword. Originally, the deflection should have been smooth like water flowing, but it was impossible due to the significant difference in power.


    Forcing the deflection like this would quickly damage the sword. But since the deflection was successful, the conditions for a counterattack were met. Gwyn¡¯s eyes gleamed as she thrust her sword towards my empty torso.


    Of course, avoiding that attack was simple for me. I twisted my shoulder slightly, and Gwyn¡¯s thrusting sword grazed my side and stabbed the air. I wedged her sword between my armpit and stepped forward with my right foot.


    Our bodies were close together, like dance partners. At that moment, I forcefully pushed Gwyn¡¯s chest with my shoulder.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Thud! Gwyn dropped her sword and rolled away from me on the ground.


    I threw the practice sword to Gwyn, who was gasping for breath on the ground.


    ¡°Again.¡±


    Gwyn¡¯s eyes widened as she staggered to her feet.


    We repeated similar exchanges several times. As the intense sword fight continued, sweat poured down Gwyn¡¯s face, and the sound of metal clashing filled the training area.


    I observed all of Gwyn¡¯s movements as I defended against her counterattacks. The way she moved her feet, gripped her sword, and breathed.


    It was definitely an impressive talent. I told her that she couldn¡¯t master the Rock sword, but actually, this level of proficiency was already considerable.


    Her physical strength was also remarkable. It was hard to believe that such a fast and powerful sword trajectory could come from her delicate body.


    Any ordinary man would be overpowered by her strength. It was not hard to imagine how much effort she put in to achieve that level of pure physical strength with a woman¡¯s body.


    But Gwyn was a successor of the Rock and a disciple of Sword Saint. She wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with mediocre strength, but the limits of the Rock sword she was using were apparent.


    As long as Gwyn couldn¡¯t break her current mold, she would not be able to grow stronger beyond a certain point.


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­!¡±


    Even though she was exhausted, she got up again and again.


    She had every reason to feel resentment towards me for knocking her down repeatedly, but strangely, her expression was calmer and more serious than before. Maybe she was gaining something from our duel.


    She didn¡¯t seem to harbor any ill feelings towards me. Instead, her eyes were filled with a swordsman¡¯s determination to learn something more from me.


    However, Gwyn¡¯s body was nearing its limit. She had been swinging her sword for hours before I arrived. Continuing the duel any further could be dangerous.


    I put away the practice sword and said,


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not-!¡±


    ¡°I said stop. Your body reached its limit a while ago.¡±


    As I had said, Gwyn¡¯s body gave in before her will did. As her body involuntarily wobbled for a moment and she collapsed powerlessly on the floor, Gwyn made a bewildered expression.


    Gwyn spent quite some time catching her breath and lost in thought.


    Finally, after deep contemplation, she spoke.


    ¡°I had no idea that the Rock sword could be used like that¡­ Why didn¡¯t my master teach me this?¡±


    ¡°The Sword Saint couldn¡¯t have taught you. This isn¡¯t a proper Rock sword.¡±


    In a way, it was a selective adaptation of the Rock sword.


    I had discarded centuries of traditional swordsmanship and its principles without care, taking only the parts that suited my needs. It was efficient for me, but it would be a perfect opportunity for the Sword Saint to grab me by the back of the neck and criticize me for discarding the teachings so casually.


    ¡°But the Sword Saint recognized this as the Rock sword.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about master?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Although the form may be different, the roots are the same. Of course, this is my own Rock sword, so I can¡¯t teach it to you. Even if I tried, it wouldn¡¯t mean much.¡±


    ¡°Then why today¡­?¡±


    I looked down at Gwyn, who was still sitting on the floor, and spoke.


    ¡°I can help you establish your own Rock sword. Of course, it¡¯s not forced. If you don¡¯t want to, we can end this conversation here.¡±


    ¡°My own Rock sword¡­?¡±


    Gwyn was lost in thought for a while and then looked at me with confused eyes.


    ¡°Why? You told me to abandon the Rock sword earlier today¡­ Why are you doing all this?¡±


    ¡°I was simply thinking about efficiency.¡±


    ¡°Efficiency?¡±


    ¡°Even if it takes a bit of a detour, personalized education might yield better results.¡±


    Gwyn opened her mouth with a dumbfounded expression, then chuckled without substance.


    ¡°Now I think I understand. Who Instructor Eon is¡­ and why you said what you did back then.¡±


    With those words, Gwyn seemed to have completely let go of any ill feelings she had towards me.


    She tried to get up using the training sword as a crutch, but her body was so drained of energy that she couldn¡¯t even stand properly. She looked like a newborn lamb.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you get up?¡±


    ¡°No, I can do it on my own¡­ Ugh!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t get up. I¡¯ll take you to your room.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    I lifted Gwyn by the shoulders and legs, cradling her in my arms. In an instant, Gwyn let out a stifled scream as her face turned bright red.


    Gwyn¡¯s arms and legs flailed weakly as she clung to me.


    ¡°Instructor Eon! What on earth!? Please, put me down!¡±


    ¡°Stay still.¡±


    It¡¯s difficult to maintain balance when she¡¯s thrashing about.


    To emphasize that she should stay still, I tightened my hold on her.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    I could feel Gwyn¡¯s breathing trembling in my embrace.


    Our eyes met at a distance so close that even our breaths could touch. Gwyn¡¯s black eyes stared steadily at me without wavering.


    She looked at me with a longing expression as if remembering someone else.


    ¡°Ah-¡°


    It felt more like an aborted word than a simple exclamation.


    Gwyn had become quiet as if her previous thrashing was all a lie.


    But, perhaps not wanting to show her face, she hung her head low and quietly rested her head on my shoulder.


    If she seemed content to stay still, then that was fine.


    I slowly walked towards the dormitory with Gwyn cradled in my arms.

 CH 30

    ? The Empire¡¯s Future (1)  ?


    It had been less than a week since I became an instructor, and already several tasks had been added besides teaching.


    Night patrol with Oznia.


    Evening sparring with Gwyn.


    Lastly, there was the student council advisor task.


    During weekdays, students at the Philion Academy attend classes, and most spend their weekends freely.


    Students sometimes go home on weekends or engage in self-directed learning, but most spend time enjoying club activities within the academy.


    Today is the first weekend since the start of the semester.


    It should have been the beginning of a leisurely day with birds chirping and flowers blooming, but unfortunately, my morning was not so relaxed.


    It was because Marian suddenly came to see me.


    ¡°Instructor Eon. I have something to say.¡±


    Judging by her bold intrusion into my room early in the morning, it seemed she was even more in need of a break than I was.


    As usual, I asked bluntly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a very trivial issue with the student council.¡±


    ¡°A trivial issue?¡±


    ¡°You know today is the first day of student council activities, right? We have to start everything from scratch, and only Elizabeth and I can do this. And both of us are struggling with our duties.¡±


    Marian showed a weary smile.


    ¡°Do you know how many documents are needed to create a new student council? How many times I¡¯ve been to the administrative district these past few days, and how many reports I have to write daily? Haha¡­ I could really use a second body.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like a trivial issue at all.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    I knew Marian had been very busy lately.


    The student council is not an ordinary club but an organization with its own discipline and authority. Naturally, it cannot be created just by wanting to. A clear procedure and administrative process were required.


    I, who had attended the faculty meeting as an agenda item for the Opal Black Class student council, knew this fact well.


    The problem was that I cannot help with such tasks. I have no talent for paperwork, and I don¡¯t know much about the procedure for creating a student council.


    Instructor Lirya might know, but it would be awkward to ask for help with that.


    Fortunately, Marian and Elizabeth, as members of high-ranking nobles and royalty, were proficient in paperwork, and Marian showed confidence that she could handle such tasks alone.


    Thanks to that, I could trust and leave it to her, but it seemed that the limit had finally come.


    Although I took on the advisory position half by coercion, an advisor is still an advisor. As an instructor, I couldn¡¯t ignore the struggling students.


    I nodded my head and said,


    ¡°What do you need help with?¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you going to help?¡±


    ¡°It looked like you needed help. Am I wrong?¡±


    Marian¡¯s eyes widened, and then she opened her mouth with a desperate expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I desperately need your help. Can you take Oz and Tanya to buy the necessary items in District 8? It¡¯s too risky to send them alone. If you do that, I¡¯ll save a lot of time.¡±


    Oz and Tanya? Who are they?


    Could she be referring to Oznia and Titania?


    Considering the nuance of the words, I couldn¡¯t think of anyone else but them. They formed a student council among female students, and they had already become close enough to call each other by nicknames.


    Or maybe Marian just has an exceptionally good social life.


    ¡°Gwyn?¡±


    ¡°I just went to check on her, and she¡¯s not in any condition to get up.¡±


    Marian spoke with a slightly cautious tone, as if trying to gauge my reaction.


    ¡°Perhaps she overdid it during yesterday¡¯s training. I¡¯m planning to let her rest today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Marian didn¡¯t know about the conversation I had with Gwyn yesterday. She probably thinks that Gwyn exhausted herself practicing with her sword alone after class.


    Instead of explaining that, I just gave a slight nod.


    ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±


    Marian¡¯s face brightened as if she had just met her savior.


    ¡°Really? Thank you, Instructor Eon!¡±


    I could feel that Marian was genuinely grateful.


    She had been somewhat cold towards me when we first met, but now she seemed to have forgotten all about that, and was in quite a hurry.


    It felt rather unexpected.


    ¡°You¡¯re really dedicated.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s something I decided to do, so of course I have to do my best. If I don¡¯t, it¡¯ll just hurt my pride.¡±


    ¡°Right. You¡¯re doing well.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Marian was surprised by my casual comment and stared at me with wide eyes.


    I left the room to fetch Oznia and Titania, and I could hear Marian¡¯s confused voice behind me.


    ¡°Huh? Did the instructor just compliment me? Does that mean the top student¡¯s plan B is working? What? Really¡­?¡±


    I had no idea what she meant by that.


    ***


    I took the two people who were still in the dormitory and headed to District 8, the free market street.


    The free market street is a commercial area where merchants from all over the continent, including the Empire, sell their goods. Ranging from massive stores to small street vendors, it was packed with various products from all over the continent, and naturally, it was also the area where the Merchant Guild¡¯s headquarters was located.


    If something couldn¡¯t be found here, it was said not to exist in the Empire ¨C that¡¯s how comprehensive District 8 was, a huge market selling all sorts of goods.


    As we left the academy¡¯s main gate and got on the tram, Oznia maintained her usual calm demeanor. However, Titania couldn¡¯t hide her excitement, looking like an overjoyed child.


    ¡°Wow, look at all those stores!¡±


    As soon as Titania entered the bustling market of District 8, she exclaimed with wide eyes, as if she found everything fascinating.


    ¡°Oz! Do you see that? I¡¯ve never seen so many shops in one place before!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a market.¡±


    ¡°A market? This is a market? Oh my gosh! I¡¯m actually at a human market!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Oznia didn¡¯t seem to have the energy to respond and closed her mouth.


    Titania was originally from the Liniya Great Forest and had never left the forest, so these seemingly trivial things felt fascinating to her.


    On the other hand, Oznia seemed uncomfortable in such a crowded place and already looked tired.


    I calmly asked Titania, who was excitedly exploring the market like a child.


    ¡°Is this your first time in a place like this?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Instructor Eon! I¡¯m, I¡¯m embarrassed¡­¡±


    Titania bashfully smiled, twirling the tips of her leaf-like green hair.


    ¡°When I first came to the Empire, the forest elders were very strict, so I couldn¡¯t wander around alone. That¡¯s why everything I see is so fascinating. I¡¯ve always wanted to explore a human city¡­ But, since we didn¡¯t come here to sightsee today, I suppose I should restrain myself, right?¡±


    She seemed embarrassed that she was excited about Oznia and me being so sullen.


    I thought for a moment and nodded my head, saying,


    ¡°It should be fine if we just look around casually. But don¡¯t go too far away from me.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Thank you!¡±


    I¡¯ve often seen Titania taking care of Oznia or other students like an older sister in the classroom, but now that she¡¯s outside, she¡¯s showing her innocent, age-appropriate side.


    That age?


    Wait a minute. How old is Titania now?


    Of course, elves live much longer than humans, dozens of times longer.


    She entered as a freshman, so it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s eighteen like the other students, but I¡¯m not sure if this is her actual age or a human-equivalent age for elves.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t know. But it wouldn¡¯t be right to judge elves by human standards.


    While I was lost in thought for a moment, Titania had already forgotten my warning not to stray too far and had walked up ahead.


    Titania pointed at the colorful trinkets displayed at a stall and exclaimed with excitement,


    ¡°Oz! These are so cute! Can I get some as gifts for the other kids?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want¡­¡±


    Oznia replied half-heartedly, not even glancing at the trinkets, seemingly uninterested. She just seemed desperate to get back to the room.


    Titania, seeing Oznia¡¯s sullen response, picked up a dress with a floral pattern and frilly decorations from the neighboring shop and twirled lightly.


    ¡°How about this? Do you think it¡¯ll suit me?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    I swallowed wordlessly.


    The outfit Titania chose looked rather poor, even to someone like me who doesn¡¯t know much about clothes. The material seemed cheap, and the excessive floral pattern gave it an old-fashioned feel. It didn¡¯t suit her at all, even as an empty compliment.


    Instead, Oznia frowned and said,


    ¡°No. Not at all. It¡¯s totally weird.¡±


    ¡°Really? Weird? It looked pretty to me.¡±


    Titania put down the floral dress with a disappointed expression.


    It seemed that Titania¡¯s aesthetic sense was quite different from that of humans.


    While the two were looking around the market, I bought the items Marian had requested. From stationery like pens and notebooks to peculiarly named magical items, the purpose of which I could not determine.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t use my own money. It was the student council activity fund that Marian had provided.


    I put the last purchased item into the spatially-expanded backpack that Marian had prepared for me, thinking it would be necessary, and went to find the two.


    The two were already in front of an ice cream shop, each ordering what they wanted.


    ¡°Oz, what flavor do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have strawberry.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have mint chocolate.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I could have just come here by myself if it was going to be like this.


    As I sighed and was about to approach the two, I heard a noisy voice in the distance with my sensitive hearing.


    It wasn¡¯t just the usual hustle and bustle of the market, but a more ominous and dangerous atmosphere in the voices.


    ¡°Drive out the immigrants!¡±


    ¡°Execute the non-humans!¡±


    ¡°The empire belongs to the imperial citizens!¡±


    The sound of many footsteps, as if marching through the market streets.


    Many people were shouting the same slogans with anger and resentment in their voices.


    They were slowly getting closer to Titania.

 CH 31

    ? The Empire¡¯s Future (2)  ?


    For a moment, forgotten knowledge swept through my mind.


    The conversation I had with Mabu on the way to the institution. The words Daisy said at the Red Bear Inn.


    The so-called ¡®The Empire¡¯s Future,¡¯ a racist group, has been rapidly growing in number recently.


    Until a few days ago, it seemed to be spreading quietly, but has it already grown to the point where they can openly protest like this?


    The angry protesters shout slogans with rage-filled voices as they cross the market street.


    The commotion they cause in District 8 is growing bigger and bigger.


    ¡°Get out, you earthworm bastards!¡±


    ¡°No, no! Why are you doing this?!¡±


    Some protesters kicked over the display stand of a dwarf weapons merchant, knocking it to the ground. The carefully crafted swords and armor rolled on the ground, getting covered in dirt.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you earthworm bastards came up to the surface! We¡¯re the ones who lost our jobs!¡±


    ¡°What, what nonsense is that!? I was born in the Empire! My family has been doing business here for generations!¡±


    The protesters¡¯ words were absurd to the dwarf who was just diligently making and selling weapons, but unfortunately, the protesters were not in a state to be reasoned or reasoned with.


    Instead of logically refuting the dwarf¡¯s words, they simply kicked the dwarf in the face with anger-filled expressions.


    ¡°Shut up! Non-human scum!¡±


    ¡°Ouch! Ouch¡­¡±


    Similar incidents were happening throughout the market street.


    The protesters purposely knocked over the bags of a dark-skinned spice merchant, broke the pottery of an Eastern merchant, and even accused passing cat-humanoids of being dirty drug dealers, unjustly attacking them.


    It was a scene of madness.


    I quickly approached the students. Oznia and Titania were witnessing the protesters¡¯ rampage up close and were wide-eyed in shock.


    Especially Titania, who had been smiling innocently just moments ago, her expression was now filled with confusion and fear.


    ¡°Both of you, follow me. We¡¯re getting out of here. And Titania.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    I took off my instructor¡¯s jacket and covered her head with it.


    ¡°Cover your ears for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay¡­¡±


    Titania was an elf. And the racial characteristics of elves were very distinctive. Long ears, of course, and a beautiful face that was not commonly found in humans, naturally attracted attention.


    Titania tightly gripped my clothes, watching the protesters¡¯ rampage with shaky eyes.


    ¡°Why are they doing this? Aren¡¯t we all part of the same Empire?¡±


    Oznia answered her question. Instead of her usual loose and absent-minded face, she spoke with a stiff expression.


    ¡°Titania, humans often can¡¯t accept other humans just because they look different.¡±


    ¡°How could that be¡­¡±


    Titania, who grew up in the forest, might not be familiar with the malice of humans. But there was no time to be shocked. The protesters were approaching this area.


    The market was in complete chaos. People were struggling to get as far away from the protesters as possible, forgetting all order.


    I held tightly onto the shoulders of Oznia and Titania to not lose them in the crowd. Titania cautiously gripped my sleeve.


    ¡°Are you just going to leave those people alone?¡±


    Titania¡¯s gaze was not on the rampaging protesters, but on the immigrants and other races suffering from their actions.


    I spoke calmly and firmly.


    ¡°The institution¡¯s guards will be here soon anyway. The safety of my students is the most important thing to me.¡±


    Due to the overheated protests, the market guards were unable to do anything and were caught off guard, but considering the blatant chaos, it would only be a matter of minutes before the military police arrived, unless they were all scarecrows.


    Titania still had a confused expression at my words and couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the merchants, but at least she didn¡¯t stubbornly insist on helping them.


    I led the two of them through the crowd towards the station.


    Meanwhile, the protesters were shouting their slogans even more aggressively.


    ¡°Immigrants, step back! Execute the non-humans!¡±


    ¡°Burn the empire¡¯s cancer!¡±


    With the war over, all kinds of strange things were happening.


    Humans tend to attribute most of their difficulties to external causes. During the war, they could simply blame the demon king and his minions, but when the war ended and they could no longer express their anger towards the demon king, they looked for another scapegoat.


    For them, that was the immigrant and non-human races.


    ¡°Aaargh! Move, get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push! I said don¡¯t push!¡±


    This was bad. People were in full panic, and the road was completely blocked.


    To make matters worse, I could see the military police, who had been dispatched in the distance, being unable to approach the protesters due to the fleeing crowd.


    In this situation, people could easily be trampled to death. It would be easy to escape by climbing onto the roofs of the buildings, but unfortunately, this area was mostly made up of tents for street vendors, making it difficult to do so.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do. We need to change our route.¡±


    Even if it meant getting a little closer to the protesters, it was better to take a detour.


    Oznia and Titania both nodded their head in agreement.


    We changed direction and looked for another way.


    The protesters started from the eastern street and were approaching the central street, while we tried to head south towards the tram station, but the road was blocked and impassable.


    The northern route was in the opposite direction of the tram station, so we had to escape to the western street from here.


    We made our way through the crowd and turned back.


    Most of the people at the market were fleeing from the protesters, who were almost at the level of a riot, but some took advantage of the situation to steal unattended items, and others joined the protesters¡¯ march.


    Of course, the merchants weren¡¯t just standing by. Some of them tried to fight the protesters to protect their property.


    Those merchants were all being subjected to indiscriminate violence from the protesters.


    There didn¡¯t seem to be any fatalities yet, but it was clear that serious accidents would occur if the situation continued.


    Titania opened her mouth with an almost tearful voice.


    ¡°Why? What did those people do wrong¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Instead of explaining to the confused Titania that humans are naturally like that, I just urged her to hurry silently.


    That¡¯s when it happened. One of the fleeing merchants, carrying a load of his goods, bumped shoulders with Titania.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°Kyaa!¡±


    The merchant practically shoved Titania with his shoulder, but thanks to me holding her, she barely managed not to fall. However, the cloak she had been wearing on her head fell to the ground.


    One of the protesters seemed to have witnessed the situation, and someone shouted loudly.


    ¡°Hey, hey? It¡¯s an elf! There¡¯s an elf over there!¡±


    ¡°What? An elf?¡±


    ¡°An elf? If it¡¯s an elf, it¡¯s a servant of the demon king!¡±


    There were elves who had sided with the demon king¡¯s army and fought against humanity in the previous war.


    The majority of them were from the dark elf tribe, and the story of a single elf dark mage destroying a kingdom was quite famous. However, these elves were only a tiny minority compared to the entire elf population.


    Titania¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, and she refuted with a trembling voice.


    ¡°No! Elves are not like minions of the demon king-¡°


    What¡¯s with this serious response?


    ¡°Run away.¡±


    I embraced the waists of both of them and immediately pressed against the ground. As my view instantly became higher, I swiftly jumped into the nearest alleyway, running across the walls and rooftops of the buildings.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Eek¡­!¡±


    Titania and Oznia clung to me tightly, their eyes shut from the difficulty of adapting to the sudden movement.


    ¡°Huh? They¡¯re running away!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Chase them!¡±


    ¡°Ch-chase them? Why?¡±


    ¡°Why? Because they¡¯re running away! And they¡¯re elves!¡±


    As the impulsive protesters noticed me fleeing into the back alley, a few of them followed us into the alley.


    I would¡¯ve preferred to climb onto the rooftops, but when I briefly checked during my leap, the alleyway buildings were so old that the foundation was quite unstable.


    It wouldn¡¯t have been difficult if I were alone, but carrying the weight of two people while running posed a significant risk. Moreover, the buildings were not very tall, so I might unintentionally attract more attention from the protesters.


    Instead, a narrow alleyway was much better for handling things quietly.


    We had been running for a while, but we were still being followed.


    Even though I was holding two people and running in a narrow alleyway, which made it difficult to pick up speed, it meant that those following us were not ordinary civilians.


    Something was off. My instincts, honed over decades on the battlefield, told me so.


    I could have increased my speed further to completely shake off the pursuers.


    But instead, I deliberately slowed down after running a bit more in the alleyway.


    ¡°Instructor Eon¡­?¡±


    I eventually came to a complete stop and set the two of them down on the ground.


    ¡°Oznia, Titania. Stand back.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Violet currents crackled on Oznia¡¯s small palm.


    ¡°I can fight too.¡±


    I silently shook my head.


    Oznia made a face that suggested she found it hard to accept. However, I couldn¡¯t put my students at further risk.


    And anyway, it wasn¡¯t that dangerous of a situation.


    Soon, five men arrived and revealed themselves.


    ¡°Huff¡­ Finally caught up.¡±


    They were breathing a little heavily, but they didn¡¯t seem very tired.


    I squinted my eyes, observing the men.


    Their gait, posture, developed muscles, and the distinct atmosphere that set them apart from civilians¡­ These were not simple protesters; they were trained fighters.


    As they were about to charge at us without a word, I made the first move and took out my identification from my pocket.


    ¡°Stop. Do you see what this is?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What is that?¡±


    ¡°I am Captain Eon Graham, a member of the Imperial Special Task Force. You are currently attempting to commit violence against an Imperial soldier, which constitutes a serious violation of Imperial law. I demand that you immediately cease your threatening behavior and withdraw.¡±


    ¡°¡­Imperial Army?¡±


    As the men hesitated, unable to move immediately, a man with a long scar across his cheek stepped forward and cautiously spoke.


    ¡°Hey, soldier. We won¡¯t do anything bad. Our business is only with the elf lady over there. If you hand her over, we¡¯ll quietly withdraw.¡±


    With my arms crossed, I spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t do that?¡±


    ¡°¡­If we have to see blood, then so be it.¡±


    The man drew a sword from his waist and pointed it at me.


    Even after revealing that I was a soldier, they showed no signs of backing down.


    ¡°So, you were targeting Titania from the start.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve noticed that, we really can¡¯t let you go.¡±


    They exchanged glances and, with tense expressions, each drew their weapons.


    I didn¡¯t want this to get bloody.


    Well¡­


    I tried.


    I uncrossed my arms and got into position.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a sword fight.¡±

 CH 32

    ? The Empire¡¯s Future (3)  ?


    Titania couldn¡¯t understand the situation.


    Her once joyful daily life had vanished in an instant, and from the moment it turned into a scene full of violence and screams, she had trouble regaining her composure. However, the decisive moment was when she heard that the man with the scar on his face was targeting her.


    Had they been targeting me from the start? But why?


    Titania¡¯s heart was filled with fear and guilt. Although she didn¡¯t know the reason, it was clear that the men were after her. This also meant that her dear friend and instructor were in danger because of her.


    Titania knew that Instructor Eon was strong, but she didn¡¯t know the extent of his strength. So, she was anxious. She had the ability to read people¡¯s emotions thanks to her high affinity with spirits. But at most, she could only vaguely feel what emotions others were experiencing.


    The men standing in front of Eon had a terrifying and rough aura, like that of a murderer who had killed countless people.


    On the other hand, Instructor Eon¡¯s aura was like a calm lake. It was so serene that she couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking or just how strong he was.


    In contrast to Titania¡¯s anxious expression, Oznia remained incredibly calm. She only seemed annoyed that she couldn¡¯t help in this situation, not showing any concern that Eon might be in danger.


    Titania couldn¡¯t understand Oznia¡¯s confidence.


    ¡°Sword fight?¡±


    One of the gathered men sneered.


    ¡°What nonsense is this guy talking about without even having a sword?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he doesn¡¯t even have a weapon. He looks too easy.¡±


    Despite the mocking laughter of the men, Eon didn¡¯t react at all.


    He simply looked at the sword held by the man who was mocking him.


    His gaze seemed to have touched the man¡¯s pride, as he no longer hesitated and charged towards Eon, screaming.


    ¡°You bastard¡­ Die!¡±


    Even though Eon was unarmed, he just looked at the man running towards him with a sword in a sullen manner.


    Just as Titania thought Eon would be in trouble, his body suddenly spun like lightning, delivering a powerful kick to the man¡¯s jaw.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    And then, Titania saw a human being fly into the sky.


    The man who was struck in the jaw soared almost 3 meters into the air, but as if proving that humans couldn¡¯t fly, he fell rapidly to the ground. The sword the man was holding also flew up, spinning in the air before finally landing precisely in Eon¡¯s palm.


    Eon looked at the men in the same stance as before.


    The only difference was that in a short moment, one man had fallen, and now, a sharp sword was in his hand.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Titania couldn¡¯t see Eon¡¯s face, but she felt a sense of security from his steadfast back. She had no clear evidence, but somehow, just looking at his back made her feel like everything would be alright.


    The scarred man¡¯s expression twisted rapidly. He had sent one man to test Eon¡¯s skills, but the test had ended in an instant without any time to assess, leaving him with an angry expression.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s no ordinary one.¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of backing down just because his opponent was strong.


    ¡°Bro, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. After all, it¡¯s just one guy. No matter how strong he is, how can he block four swords with just one?¡±


    Although the scarred man said this, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to approach Eon carelessly. The four men hesitated to attack, their eyes filled with tension as they stared at Eon.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming?¡±


    As the standoff dragged on for quite some time, Eon sneered and spoke.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll come to you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the men all took a deep breath and tightened their grip on their swords. They prepared for Eon¡¯s attack with tense expressions, but they couldn¡¯t even follow his movements with their eyes.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!?¡±


    The moment they thought Eon had lightly stepped forward, he had already closed the distance and reached several steps ahead.


    In an instant, Eon disarmed the bewildered man¡¯s sword and swung his own at the man¡¯s defenseless body.


    However, the sword¡¯s trajectory paused briefly in mid-air. As if realizing that the students were watching from behind, Eon forcibly changed the trajectory of his sword, merely grazing the man¡¯s wrist tendons.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡±


    But that was enough to incapacitate the man. Seeing their companion clutching his bleeding wrist and screaming, the other men¡¯s expressions turned vicious.


    ¡°Now¡¯s our chance! Finish him!¡±


    The sight of flowing blood was enough to enrage the remaining three men. With angry shouts, they charged at Eon all at once.


    Titania cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Instructor! It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    Contrary to Titania¡¯s tense voice, Eon calmly swung his sword with astonishing precision. His movements were accurate without the slightest error, and every time his sword struck, it inevitably cut the limbs of his opponents.


    Although it was a bloody scene, Titania couldn¡¯t help but admire Eon¡¯s efficient and restrained movements.


    ¡°Agh! My arm!!¡±


    ¡°Arrgghhh!!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, all the men were bleeding and incapacitated, collapsing onto the ground. The scarred man was no exception. His injury rendered him unable to grip his sword properly, and he dropped it weakly to the ground.


    The scarred man let out a hollow laugh, as if he couldn¡¯t believe that his entire group had been defeated by a single person.


    ¡°Ha, haha¡­ What kind of monster are you¡­?¡±


    Eon, who had subdued all five men in an instant, showed no sign of emotion and calmly asked with the same tone as before.


    ¡°What was your purpose in targeting Titania?¡±


    ¡°What was our purpose in targeting that elf girl? Hehe¡­ Ke, kehehe¡­¡±


    The man laughed coldly, blood dripping from his head as he hung it down.


    Suddenly, the scarred man¡¯s atmosphere changed. A dark blue aura burst out of his body, and his injured wrist¡¯s muscles swelled, stopping the bleeding on their own.


    It was a technique called ¡°Hardening,¡± which only a handful of swordsmen could reach, using their magic to strengthen their own bodies. Titania didn¡¯t know about it.


    He tore off his blood-soaked clothes, revealing his upper body. Tattooed on his shoulder were two crossed swords. Eon seemed to recognize the tattoo instantly and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°The 5th Legion.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! The unit that served as meat shields in front of the damn dark elves! If you recognize this mark, you know our end, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­The 5th Legion was disbanded after suffering catastrophic losses during the war.¡±


    ¡°There are no words that can describe the hell I experienced!¡±


    The scarred man charged at Eon, exploding with magical power. He no longer held a sword, but his magically-enhanced body had become a sharp weapon itself.


    ¡°They poisoned our wells! Dug traps with our comrades¡¯ corpses! Tortured our captured comrades for fun! Scattered their organs like artwork! They even raised the corpses as undead, making the dead devour the living in that living hell! If you¡¯ve experienced it!¡±


    The man swung his fists wildly at Eon like a wild boar, and Eon calmly blocked them. But every time the man¡¯s fists swung, the shockwaves ruffled the air, blowing Titania¡¯s hair.


    ¡°You understand my hatred too! Don¡¯t you!! Ugh!?¡±


    The scarred man clenched both fists together and slammed them forcefully into the ground.


    Bang! The ground cracked like a spider web, and dust shot up into the sky.


    But Eon had already dodged the man¡¯s attack and retreated.


    The man gasped for air in the midst of the dusty haze and said,


    ¡°Heh, heh¡­ They say it¡¯s a peaceful world now that the war is over, but now an elf princess is entering the academy. What a peaceful world indeed, huh? My dead comrades can¡¯t even return from that hell because their bodies were burned¡­¡±


    The scarred man glared at Titania with intense killing intent. For the first time in her life, Titania experienced genuine hatred from a stranger and was unable to breathe, frozen in place.


    Eon positioned himself between Titania and the man and said,


    ¡°Titania is not a dark elf. You can see that.¡±


    ¡°Heh, heh¡­ But what does it matter? When the dark elves sided with the Demon Army, did the elves join the human side? No, right? They holed up in the forest, acting as if it was none of their business and did nothing until the war was over!¡±


    The scarred man, who had been slowly catching his breath, prepared for battle once again.


    His voice ice cold.


    ¡°If you¡¯re a soldier, you must have experienced that hellish war too. You know that non-humans are not humans. In the end, they¡¯re enemies of humans. They¡¯re no different from monsters. No, they¡¯re even worse.¡±


    Eon stood silently with a stern expression. As his silence grew longer, Titania became increasingly anxious.


    Facing the man who argued that any non-human who did not side with humans was simply an enemy, Eon slowly opened his mouth amidst the silence.


    ¡°Yeah, I also lost my family in the war.¡±


    ¡°Was it because of the monsters? Or the non-humans? If you¡¯ve experienced that too, then-¡°


    ¡°No, humans.¡±


    At Eon¡¯s words, the atmosphere around them froze instantly.


    Oznia and Titania wore expressions of shock and horror, but Eon, who had spoken the words, seemed incredibly calm.


    ¡°My hometown was far from the front lines. So I felt relieved. As long as I was fighting on the front lines, my family wouldn¡¯t be in danger.¡±


    Eon continued calmly.


    ¡°But we were attacked by a band of deserters turned bandits. By the time I arrived, all that remained were ashes.¡±


    ¡°¡­You bastard. What are you trying to say?¡±


    Eon sneered mockingly.


    ¡°No one asked about your situation.¡±


    The scarred man¡¯s face contorted beyond recognition. He took ragged breaths, as if his sore spots had been prodded, and with a look of unbearable anger, he charged at Eon and swung his fist.


    ¡°You son of a¨C! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Eon¡¯s arm moved like lightning. His sword sliced through the man¡¯s thigh as he charged.


    The scarred man hadn¡¯t tried to avoid the sword even in his crazed state. He had thought that a sword without magical power couldn¡¯t pierce his body, strengthened by martial arts.


    However.


    Crash!


    ¡°Argh!!¡±


    Eon¡¯s sword shattered, and the sharp fragments pierced through the man¡¯s thigh. His martial arts-enhanced body had been cut through by sheer physical strength, causing the sword to break instead.


    Such a feat should have been impossible without the strength of a giant, but the scarred man had no choice but to accept what had just happened.


    The man before him was truly a monster.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Eon aimed the half-broken sword at the scarred man¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the real mastermind behind targeting Titania and causing this riot?¡±

 CH 33

    ? Faculty Meeting  ?


    There were many things that didn¡¯t make sense about this protest.


    First of all, in a situation where the empire, which is now more powerful than ever due to its victory in the war, is pursuing a policy of peace and harmony, the protest against the oppression of immigrant and different races was like a perfect excuse for rebels opposing the royal policy to be branded as traitors and put on the scaffold.


    Also, the purpose of the protest was unclear. It was overly radical and impulsive, appearing to be nothing more than the impulsive actions of dissatisfied individuals. It might have attracted the public¡¯s attention, but the risks far outweighed any possible benefits.


    If it was intended as a hate crime against a specific group, there were other ways to send a clear message without revealing one¡¯s identity, such as terrorism.


    The fact that this didn¡¯t happen suggested that the real purpose of the protest was simply to cause a disturbance and divert the attention of the military police, with the real objective lying elsewhere.


    Would it be too far-fetched to think that someone knew that Titania was here, incited the public to cause a disturbance, and tried to kidnap her in the chaos?


    It might be. But my intuition, honed by 20 years of battlefield experience, told me that there was more to this protest than met the eye.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ who¡¯s the real mastermind?¡±


    The scarred man could no longer maintain his strong stance, bleeding from not only his thighs but also his wrists, yet he forced a mocking smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. We just wanted to take advantage of the chaos to kidnap the elf. It has nothing to do with this protest.¡±


    I sighed briefly. They always made things so difficult.


    Due to my war experience, I knew very well how to extract as much information as possible from an enemy in a short amount of time. And I was very good at it, perhaps too good.


    ¡°I guess if I gouge out those arrogant eyes first, your tongue will become a bit more flexible.¡±


    I bent one knee and brought the blade of my knife close to the scarred man¡¯s face. The broken blade slowly dug into the skin just below his eye.


    ¡°Wait¡­ No, stop! Please!¡±


    The smile disappeared from the scarred man¡¯s face, and his pupils trembled visibly.


    Cold sweat beaded on his forehead, and he swallowed nervously due to the tension. It was a clear expression of fear for the upcoming torture.


    I stared silently into the man¡¯s eyes for a while before striking his forehead with the hilt of my knife.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes rolled back in his head, and he passed out in an instant.


    After thinking about it for a moment, there was no need to torture him in front of the students.


    What was important now was the students¡¯ safety. The military police would take care of the rest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    I quickly left the alley with the two of them.


    ***


    When we returned to the market, most of the protests had already been suppressed.


    The Military Police cracked down on the protesters with force as soon as they arrived at the scene, and as a result, the protesters quickly dispersed.


    I showed my identification to the military police, who were detaining the protesters, and informed them that there was a ringleader in the back alley. I requested that they apprehend him instead.


    Thanks to my rank, the military police treated me very respectfully and gladly accepted my request, rushing to the scene immediately.


    Now the men who targeted Titania would be interrogated by the military police, and I would be able to share the information later.


    I returned to Philion Academy with the two of them.


    Although Oznia remained calm throughout the incident, unlike Titania, who appeared anxious even after the situation had ended. However, once we passed the academy¡¯s main gate and arrived at the Opal Black dormitory, Titania seemed to finally realize that everything was over, and she let out a sigh of relief.


    After sending Oznia and Titania back to their respective rooms, I went straight to the Dean¡¯s office to explain the situation.


    Recognizing the seriousness of the matter, Dean Heinkel immediately gathered the remaining faculty and staff for a faculty meeting.


    The main topic of the meeting was, of course, Titania¡¯s problem and her welfare.


    In a small conference room in the faculty building,


    ¡°Dean Heinkel! This is a serious issue!¡±


    Instructor Lirya shouted in an agitated voice.


    ¡°A student of our Philion Academy is being targeted by an organization of unclear identity. We must devise a plan and take action at the school level!¡±


    ¡°Come, come, Instructor Bennett? Calm down. We don¡¯t even know for sure if such an organization exists.¡±


    A young man with a sad expression, a first-year in charge of the Sapphire Blue class, Lian Closterman, tried to calm her down.


    ¡°Titania¡¯s enrollment as a freshman at our academy is well known within the system. A small number of people who heard the news might have become resentful and planned this. And didn¡¯t Instructor Graham catch those people already?¡±


    ¡°But! What if more people like that appear and put Titania in similar danger?¡±


    ¡°No matter how great Philion Academy is, we can¡¯t monitor all the citizens of Shangria. And preventing crime is the role of the military police, not us.¡±


    First-year in-charge of the Diamond White class, Cylon von Akeron, stroked his mustache and spoke leisurely.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t like Titania¡¯s enrollment from the beginning. Haven¡¯t I told you numerous times that problems like this would arise? Dean Heinkel.¡±


    At Akeron¡¯s reproachful words, Dean Heinkel bowed his head heavily.


    ¡°That¡¯s hindsight, Instructor Akeron. We must not forget that our Philion Academy is an institution that educates and nurtures talent regardless of race or background.¡±


    Dean Heinkel spoke softly.


    ¡°When I accepted Titania as a student at the academy, I promised to teach her just like any other student.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I understand your opinion, Dean. But what about Titania¡¯s thoughts?¡±


    A stern-faced woman with glasses, first-year in-charge of the Emerald Green class, Helga Brown, spoke in a cold tone.


    ¡°What do you mean by different thoughts, Instructor Helga?¡±


    ¡°I mean that Titania might think it¡¯s dangerous to be here. Even if she doesn¡¯t think so herself, her parents might think differently.¡±


    She pushed up her glasses and spoke in a cool, composed tone.


    ¡°What would the elves of the Liniya Great Forest think when they hear this news? Wouldn¡¯t they want to take Titania back to the forest immediately?¡±


    It was a reasonable point.


    To my knowledge, the elves of the Great Forest did not welcome Titania¡¯s enrollment at Philion Academy. They were consistently exclusive to events outside the forest.


    However, due to Titania¡¯s strong determination, the forest elves couldn¡¯t refute her claims and had no choice but to send her to the empire.


    But now that the situation had reached this point, it was clear how the elves of the Great Forest would act. They would seize this opportunity to take her back.


    Helga spoke calmly and firmly.


    ¡°Whether there is an external organization targeting Titania or not, it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s faced a threat to her life. In that case, we can send her back to the forest.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting we give up on her now, Instructor Brown!? Titania will be safe inside the academy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this for Titania¡¯s sake. Does Instructor Lirya plan to keep her locked up in the school? What about the future curriculum? It¡¯s impossible for us to protect Titania 24/7 until she graduates. She wouldn¡¯t want that either.¡±


    A heavy silence settled in the conference room.


    Each instructor seemed to ponder Helga¡¯s suggestion.


    Sending Titania back to the Liniya Forest would ensure her safety, but it would mean separating her from the life she had chosen for herself.


    Lirya, the instructor, was clearly opposed, Helga and Akeron, who proposed the idea, seemed to agree, and while Lian appeared neutral as he tried to cool down the heated debate, he subtly seemed to support Lirya¡¯s opinion.


    As the silence in the meeting room grew longer with the agreement and disagreement divided in half, Dean Heinkel turned his head and asked me,


    ¡°The opinion of the instructor in charge is most important in this matter. What do you think, Instructor Eon?¡±


    During the meeting, all the instructors¡¯ eyes were focused on me, who had been silent.


    I calmly opened my mouth without being bothered by their gazes.


    ¡°We have to listen to Titania¡¯s opinion.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    Dean Heinkel let out an interested exclamation, stroking his long beard.


    ¡°If Titania wants to go back, I¡¯ll take responsibility and send her back. However, if she decides to stay, I¡¯ll respect my student¡¯s opinion.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s irresponsible. You say you respect the student¡¯s opinion, but as a result, Titania might be in even greater danger than now.¡±


    I firmly looked into Helga¡¯s eyes and replied.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°What? No, on what grounds do you¡­?¡±


    Helga widened her eyes, bewildered by my groundless assurance.


    Listening carefully to my words, Dean Heinkel seemed to organize his thoughts and nodded his head.


    ¡°All of the instructors¡¯ opinions are valid. However, ensuring the safety and security of our students is our responsibility. I believe that responsibility includes respecting the students¡¯ freedom of choice.¡±


    Dean Heinkel concluded with a warm smile.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s listen to Titania¡¯s opinion, and then it won¡¯t be too late to decide on the next course of action. Instructor Eon?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Titania must have been quite shocked. Can you calm her down?¡±


    I silently nodded.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s conclude this meeting.¡±


    Some instructors could not hide their uneasy expressions at the meeting¡¯s conclusion, but they dared not openly contradict the Dean¡¯s words.


    The instructors in the meeting room exchanged polite greetings and left one by one. Just as I was about to follow them out, Dean Heinkel¡¯s voice stopped me.


    ¡°Instructor Eon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Dean Heinkel called me, but he did not speak for a long time.


    Finally, after hesitating, he opened his mouth to say one thing.


    ¡°Thank you for protecting Titania.¡±


    Could it be that Dean Heinkel had secretly suspected that something like this might happen?


    I didn¡¯t know the truth, but I could see that his wrinkled eyes were filled with sincere gratitude and deep concern.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only done my duty.¡±


    I left the meeting room after giving Dean Heinkel a light bow.


    ***


    After the meeting, I returned to the dormitory and knocked on Titania¡¯s door.


    ¡°Instructor¡­?¡±


    When the door opened after a while, she had a deeply troubled expression on her face.

 CH 34

    ? When the Problem Disappears  ?


    ¡°Can I enter?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. Please come in.¡±


    Titania seemed surprised by my unexpected visit, but she nodded and opened the door wide as if she couldn¡¯t leave me standing outside.


    There were already guests in Titania¡¯s room beside me.


    ¡°Instructor Eon?¡±


    Both Oznia and Marian¡¯s gazes turned towards me at the same time. It was understandable for Oznia since she had returned with Titania, but I didn¡¯t expect Marian to be here as well.


    Marian approached me with slightly excited steps.


    ¡°Instructor! You were caught up in the riot, right? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°No one among us is hurt, so don¡¯t worry-¡°


    ¡°No! I mean the others. You didn¡¯t kill them all, did you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Marian looked at me with eyes that seemed to be asking whether the instigators of the riot had died by my hand rather than if I had been caught up in the riot.


    Was the combat training class that impressive?


    ¡°No one died, and those who were injured are receiving treatment. Most of the leaders of the demonstration were arrested on the spot.¡±


    Marian smiled as if relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad. No one died, and both Oz and Tanya came back safely.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She definitely wouldn¡¯t say she was glad that I was safe, even as an empty phrase. It seemed that there was no consideration in Marian¡¯s mind for the possibility that I might have been in danger.


    I met the eyes of Marian and Oznia in turn and spoke.


    ¡°I want to talk to Titania. Can you give us some space?¡±


    Marian cautiously looked at Titania. Titania hesitated a bit and then nodded, and after confirming her intentions, Marian and Oznia obediently left the room and closed the door.


    Before leaving the room, Oznia whispered softly as she passed by me.


    ¡°Please take care of her.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer explicitly. It was clear who she was asking me to take care of.


    As the two left the room, Titania smiled awkwardly and said.


    ¡°¡­Would you like a cup of tea? Marian just made black tea, and it tasted quite good, even though it was my first time trying it.¡±


    Black tea¡­


    I thought for a moment and then shook my head.


    ¡°No need. I didn¡¯t come here to drink tea.¡±


    ¡°Well, then¡­.¡±


    Titania didn¡¯t seem to want tea either, as she climbed onto her bed and hugged her knees. She still looked like she hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the shock of the market incident.


    But it seemed like there was something deeper hiding behind the shock of witnessing the violent scene and almost being kidnapped.


    Both Dean Heinkel and Oznia seemed to hope that I could comfort and soothe Titania, but no matter what expectations they had for me, I had no talent for comforting and soothing others.


    Slapping Titania like slapping a panicked soldier on the battlefield was out of the question from the beginning, and I didn¡¯t have the gift of gab, so it didn¡¯t seem like Titania would be comforted by anything I said. Marian would probably be better at that.


    So instead of comforting her with pointless words, I decided to get straight to the point.


    ¡°We just had a discussion about your situation.¡±


    ¡°My situation?¡±


    ¡°Since your safety is now at risk, there¡¯s an opinion that you should be sent back to the forest for your own protection.¡±


    Titania¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but she soon nodded her head slightly and quieted down. It was as if she had heard something she didn¡¯t want to hear but had been expecting.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the decision? Do I have to go back?¡±


    ¡°We decided to listen to your opinion first.¡±


    ¡°My opinion¡­.¡±


    Titania bowed her head with a bitter smile. She muttered to herself in a self-mocking tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s as if my opinion actually matters. That hasn¡¯t been the case much in my life.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow and said,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the reason you¡¯re here because you strongly wanted to be admitted?¡±


    ¡°It was the first act of rebellion I¡¯ve ever done in my life. If you knew what I went through to break the stubbornness of the adults, you¡¯d be surprised too.¡±


    Titania didn¡¯t seem to want to talk about what she had done in the forest, but it must have been something extraordinary to break the stubbornness of the obstinate Elf elders.


    Her bitter smile deepened.


    ¡°But it¡¯s only been a week, and this has happened. If the village elders find out about this, they¡¯ll try to take me back immediately, whether I want to or not.¡±


    ¡°You sound like you really don¡¯t want to go back to the forest.¡±


    At that, Titania didn¡¯t deny or affirm, just remained silent for a while.


    By the time the tea on the table had cooled down, she opened her mouth with an awkward expression.


    ¡°Instructor¡­ are there many people like that?¡±


    It was sudden and out of context, but I could easily understand what she meant. It must be about the scarred man, who had targeted Titania out of hatred for Elves. The former soldier who despised Elves had left a deep mark on her.


    I shook my head.


    ¡°No. Such people are only a minority.¡±


    ¡°But they do exist.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t deny that.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there are humans who hate Elves. But I never knew it would be this serious.¡±


    Titania hugged her knees tighter as she spoke.


    ¡°Elf society is closed off. Most are born and buried in the forest. To me, it was no different than a prison. I wanted to see and experience the wider world for myself.¡±


    The sincere expression Titania had while walking through the market was genuine.


    She smiled faintly, as if thinking the same thing as me, and continued speaking.


    ¡°Initially, that was my reason, but now it¡¯s a little different. There are Elves like that man too. Most older Elves hate humans, and the elders especially. If they just keep misunderstanding and hating each other while being separated, there will only be more people like that, right?¡±


    ¡°Going back to the forest won¡¯t solve anything. Humans and Elves may have misunderstandings, but they won¡¯t create opportunities to resolve them, and the situation will only get worse. But if I stay here, something might change.¡±


    ¡°If I can create an opportunity for Elves and humans to understand each other, I don¡¯t want to give up that chance as a daughter of Illendrin.¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s a fanciful thought. If I stay here and face danger, the situation could get even worse. My friends might be put in danger like now, and it could be a selfish choice. I don¡¯t really know what the right choice or the wrong choice is¡­.¡±


    Titania seemed to have felt some sense of responsibility for her race as the princess of the Elves while experiencing the chaos in the market.


    She also seemed to be constantly struggling with whether staying or leaving was the right choice for her race.


    But that was not the answer I was looking for.


    ¡°Just tell me one thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to leave, or do you not want to leave?¡±


    Titania slightly parted her lips and looked at me with trembling eyes.


    For a long time, she couldn¡¯t continue speaking, but then she managed a bitter smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    I have no way of knowing what the right choice is, and I can¡¯t provide an answer to a question with no answer. So as an instructor, my job was just one thing.


    To respect the student¡¯s decision and support it.


    I approached Titania and placed my hand on her head.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Comforting someone wasn¡¯t something I was familiar with. However, I could at least try awkwardly, and this was the best consolation I could offer at the moment.


    Titania didn¡¯t seem to fully understand the meaning of my words, but at least she didn¡¯t immediately reject my touch.


    I stroked her leaf-like hair a few times and turned around. As I put my hand on the door handle, Titania caught me with a desperate voice.


    ¡°Instructor Eon? Where are you going at this hour?¡±


    ¡°If the ones targeting you disappear and your safety is ensured, the elders will lose their reason to forcibly take you back.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean-¡°


    Instead of answering her question, I opened the door and left the room.


    There¡¯s no need to wait for the faculty meeting. If a problem disappears, it¡¯s no longer a problem.


    I thought becoming an instructor would mean I wouldn¡¯t have to get my hands dirty anymore. But once again, I realized that things don¡¯t usually go as planned.


    I still didn¡¯t know who was targeting Titania and for what reason.


    It didn¡¯t matter.


    After all, the ¡®Empire¡¯s Future¡¯ will disappear today


    ***


    I left the academy and headed straight for the headquarters of the Imperial Police.


    The information I learned there gave me an unexpected shock.

 CH 35

    ? No Longer a Problem  ?


    5th District, Imperial Police Headquarters.


    I went to the headquarters to hear the interrogation results of the ringleaders arrested in the market street.


    Even though we were both part of the Imperial Army, I had no authority to give orders or request information from them due to our different affiliations. However, they respected my rank as a fellow Imperial soldier and willingly provided me with the information since I was the one who caught the ringleaders.


    Of course, it was also because they didn¡¯t obtain any significant information from the interrogation.


    ¡°Did they all die?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They all died from sudden seizures during the interrogation. We will provide you with the case files so you can refer to them for more details.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    ¡°No problem, we are all part of the Imperial Army. By the way, you can read the case files here, but you cannot take them outside. Please read them here and then leave. I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡±


    The Imperial policeman who provided me with the staff break room to calmly read the case files briefly saluted and left.


    Left alone, I carefully went through the case files.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The scarred man¡¯s name was Hans. He initially committed crimes and was assigned to the penal battalion, but due to his exceptional combat abilities, he accumulated a record and was assigned to the 5th Legion. There, his unit was wiped out, and he suffered extreme mental trauma before joining the militia. His detailed profile was written in the file.


    Regardless of the man¡¯s past, I focused on the interrogation content.


    At first, he refused to give any testimony. However, after the Imperial police conducted a slightly aggressive interrogation, he confessed everything.


    A secret organization claiming to be the future of the Empire had approached him while he was addicted to alcohol after the war. Suddenly, an order came down to cause a disturbance in the 8th District and capture an elf. And then¡­


    ¡°Tell us what you know about the other members of the organization.¡±


    ¡°¡®The Empire¡¯s Future¡¯ is a secret organization, so most of them don¡¯t know each other¡¯s faces.¡±


    ¡°Really? Not even one? There must be at least one member you¡¯ve been in contact with, even if it¡¯s a secret organization.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I remember one face. A blonde woman¡­ Cough! Choke!¡±


    Hans spoke up to that point and suddenly foamed at the mouth and collapsed. After Hans died, the other four men also had seizures one by one, and they all died eventually.


    At first, it was thought that the seizures were caused by excessive interrogation, but later investigations revealed some traces of magic.


    A blonde woman.


    How many blonde women could there be in the Empire? At least tens of thousands, I thought. There was a reason why the Imperial police deemed this information of little value.


    I put down the files and left the break room. On my way out, I encountered the Imperial policeman who had guided me earlier.


    ¡°Did you check the files thoroughly?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you. How will the investigation proceed from now on?¡±


    ¡°Well, since all the ringleaders are dead, there¡¯s no more information to investigate¡­ In cases like this, the intelligence department usually takes over, so there¡¯s nothing more the Imperial police can do.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Although the investigation would not be concluded immediately, I learned that the Imperial police would not be involved any further.


    However, once this matter is handed over to the intelligence department, they will quickly discover that Titania was targeted. Then, the case will inevitably become much larger, and Titania¡¯s fate will likely proceed regardless of her own wishes.


    But it¡¯s okay. I know where to go.


    There was no hesitation in my steps as I left the Imperial Police Headquarters.


    ***


    Titania¡¯s visit to that place was not a scheduled event. It was abruptly arranged due to Marian¡¯s proposal, and only a few people in the Opal Black Class knew about it.


    Then how did  ¡®The Empire¡¯s Future¡¯ know that Titania would go to the 8th District that day and incite the incident?


    Could it be that either Marian or Oznia leaked the information? That¡¯s unlikely.


    With my keen senses, they wouldn¡¯t be able to deceive me with a clumsy act. If either of them had shown even a slight sign of hostility towards Titania, I would have definitely noticed. However, both of them genuinely appeared to be worried about Titania as friends.


    Then, could it be the work of an outsider? Was someone constantly monitoring Titania?


    No. The Philion Royal Academy, as the largest educational institution on the continent, was not a place anyone can simply enter.


    Even when I first entered the academy, despite having a military ID and an order, I had to go through a rather complicated inspection. It would be the same for other outsiders, if not more so.


    Even if someone tried to force their way in, a dome-shaped barrier is installed around the entire academy, which defends against intruders and blocks magic. It is impossible to change one¡¯s appearance using magic or fly into the sky to enter.


    Even if they managed to bypass the academy¡¯s barrier, they would need to deceive the tram¡¯s recognition pass or break through Hemeim¡¯s forest to reach the Opal Black dormitory. It¡¯s hard to think that a mere terrorist organization would have the capability to do that.


    In the first place, whether inside or outside the academy, if someone had been keeping an eye on Titania, I would have noticed it first.


    So, there was only one conclusion. The information was leaked from within the academy.


    Thinking for a moment about where it could have been leaked from, it was clear. There is an insider who can monitor every student leaving the academy without arousing suspicion.


    The main gate of the Philion Academy.


    The guards who protect that place.


    All students must explain their purpose for leaving when they exit the academy. At that time, the guards would have known where we were going.


    As soon as I left the Imperial Police Headquarters, I immediately returned to the Philion Academy.


    When I first left the main gate with the students, it was morning. Now, as the sun was setting, it was only natural that the guards from the morning have been replaced.


    I showed my instructor¡¯s ID and asked the guard for the number of people working when I first left the academy and their names.


    Although the guard looked puzzled, he could not refuse the request of a faculty member and told me the names of all the personnel. Naturally, given the scale of the academy, the number of guards at the main gate at that time easily exceeded ten.


    ¡°Can all the guards access the entry and exit records?¡±


    ¡°No, the internal records are very sensitive, so only our captain can access them among us, and only administrators among the faculty members can view them, as far as I know.¡±


    In that case, the suspect is limited to the personnel who were guarding at that time.


    I asked if there were any guards who had recently shown tendencies of discrimination against immigrants or who were in financial difficulty.


    The guards seemed to be hesitating as they answered my question.


    ¡°Discrimination against immigrants? You mean the recent uproar in the system?¡±


    ¡°None of us would have done that. There were many immigrant or hybrid students to begin with. Sometimes the students bring us small gifts because they think we¡¯re having a hard time.¡±


    ¡°If there had been such a person, the captain would have punished him severely. But, um¡­¡±


    I saw one of the guards hesitate with a cautious expression, as if wondering whether or not to speak up.


    I looked directly at the guard and asked, ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I think Leonard mentioned that he was having financial trouble, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true or not¡­¡±


    He seemed cautious with his expression, worried that his careless words might cause his colleague to be unfairly suspected. So, he glanced around to get opinions from his fellow guards before sharing more details.


    The guards discussed what they knew about Leonard, retracing their memories of him.


    ¡°Leonard? Come to think of it, he suddenly mentioned that his mother was seriously ill and needed money urgently.¡±


    ¡°He looked miserable all day, and when his shift ended, he spent the whole time at the bar¡­¡±


    ¡°What? That happened? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±


    ¡°But it was resolved quickly, right? A few days later, he came to work as if nothing had happened, saying everything had ended well.¡±


    I felt an instinctive intuition in their words.


    ¡°Where is that person now?¡±


    ***


    Academy staff dormitory.


    As Philion Academy boasted a huge scale, it naturally had separate living quarters for the staff.


    I took a tram to the staff living area and went to the dormitory where the guards stayed.


    Leonard¡¯s room was on the 2nd floor of the dormitory.


    Without wasting time, I went straight to the 2nd floor and knocked on his door. Then, a man¡¯s face appeared through the slightly open door.


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    Leonard looked like an ordinary Imperial man at first glance. However, when he opened the door and saw my face, I noticed his pupils suddenly grew larger and he inhaled sharply.


    He seemed surprised to recognize me.


    This made my suspicion grow stronger.


    ¡°Leonard Bain, is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ but who are you¡­.¡±


    ¡°I am Eon Graham, the instructor in charge of Opal Black Class. I¡¯d like to check your room, so please open the door.¡±


    Leonard¡¯s expression turned pale. He quickly tried to close the door, and I swiftly grabbed the closing door. No matter how hard he tried, the door wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Why, why are you doing this! Let go of the door!¡±


    ¡°I just want to check your room, what¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    ¡°This, this is my room! Even if you¡¯re an instructor, is this allowed? If you really want to check, bring the Imperial police or something!¡±


    Even though I hadn¡¯t said anything yet, Leonard defensively suggested bringing the Imperial police.


    As he shouted and argued, other staff members looked over, wondering what the commotion was about.


    Whatever was in that room, if I let Leonard close the door now, he would undoubtedly dispose of it immediately.


    I couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    ¡°No. I am not here as an instructor, but as a Captain of the Imperial Special Task Force. And the Special Task Force has the authority to summarily execute traitors to the empire in emergencies, and you are now a suspect in a serious terrorist case.¡±


    ¡°What, what¡­? What¡¯s that¡­?¡±


    ¡°So.¡±


    I put more strength into the hand holding the door.


    The door not only swung open but was torn off, revealing the inside of the room.


    ¡°Move aside.¡±


    Leonard stared blankly at the torn door.

 CH 36

    ? The Empire¡¯s Future (4) ?


    I roughly pushed Leonard aside and entered the room.


    As expected, his room was smaller and more cramped compared to the instructors¡¯ or students¡¯ rooms. However, it was still better than the tent I used to live in during my time as a low-ranking soldier.


    After a quick glance, I noticed there was nothing particularly eye-catching inside the room.


    However, Leonard¡¯s reaction clearly indicated that he didn¡¯t want anyone in the room. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess that something must be hidden inside.


    If he was bought by a terrorist organization, he must have kept evidence in case of emergencies. Insurance against the possibility of being silenced by the organization would be necessary.


    He wouldn¡¯t keep the evidence in easily discoverable places, like drawers or under the bed. As I thought about that, I looked up at the ceiling and found one of the tiles had a deeper groove than the others.


    That one seems like it can be opened.


    As I thought, I reached out and touched the tile, and sure enough, the ceiling opened. Leonard screamed and widened his eyes in horror.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t do that! You can¡¯t!¡±


    Would an Imperial policeman stop just because the suspect asked? Although I wasn¡¯t an Imperial policeman.


    Ignoring Leonard¡¯s plea, I lifted the tile and looked inside, finding something with my hand.


    I took it out and checked its contents; it was a document detailing Leonard¡¯s contacts with the ¡®Empire¡¯s Future.¡¯


    When and where they met, how much money was exchanged, what they received in return¡­ Honestly, the information wasn¡¯t very important. However, this document was undeniable, clear evidence that Leonard was involved with the terrorist organization.


    I spoke coldly as I checked the document.


    ¡°Are you still going to deny everything?¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±


    Leonard fell to the floor, kneeling with his head down, as if he knew everything was over.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ But I had no choice! My mother was sick and I suddenly needed a lot of money, and there was no way to get that much money from my security job-¡°


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    My voice, filled with murderous intent, made Leonard close his mouth.


    His intention to save his mother might have been noble. However, it was an undeniable fact that his actions put the students at the academy in danger and caused a riot in the 8th district, injuring many people.


    Considering his frightened reaction when I tried to enter the room earlier, this man must have known the consequences of his actions to some extent.


    I didn¡¯t want to hear or be curious about the detailed story of such a despicable criminal.


    I tucked the evidence document under my arm and asked Leonard.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t everything, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes? What do you mean by that¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the means to contact the terrorist organization.¡±


    The evidence here was just a document. However, considering that the information about Titania¡¯s whereabouts was immediately transmitted, it was clear that this man had the means to communicate with the ¡®Empire¡¯s Future¡¯ instantly.


    I was starting to get irritated, and we had wasted enough time already.


    I stared coldly into Leonard¡¯s eyes, my murderous intent becoming genuine.


    ¡°Gah! Gah, ah¡­!¡±


    Leonard¡¯s face contorted in pain as if he couldn¡¯t breathe due to the overwhelming murderous aura.


    I withdrew my murderous intent before Leonard¡¯s breath was cut off.


    Barely escaping the murderous intent, Leonard took a deep breath and desperately clutched at his throat. It seemed as if he had experienced an illusion of his neck being severed.


    For people of a lower level, it was much faster and more convenient to shoot murderous intent directly at them rather than resorting to body searches or torture. There¡¯s nothing quite as effective as the fear of death.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it twice.¡±


    I took a threatening step forward. Even at that simple motion, Leonard jerked back in surprise, his face pale with fear, pulling something out of his pocket.


    ¡°I, I have it! I have it! I have it with me! I¡¯ll give it to you now!¡±


    The object Leonard hastily handed me was a scroll to summon Juggler.


    Juggler was a commonly used name for an artificial spirit in the Western world. When you tear the scroll, Juggler appears, and if you gave him a letter and told him where you want it delivered, it was a very convenient magic that delivers the letter for you.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the destination?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know exactly. The destination was preset, so once the letter was attached, it would fly off on its own. The only clue I have is this scroll. I swear¡­!¡±


    ¡°Did you see the face of the organization member who contacted you?¡±


    ¡°He, he was a man I met at the bar¡­ I was so drunk then¡­ I didn¡¯t have any contact with the organization member when we regularly exchanged money and scrolls, I just received the items.¡±


    So the only immediate clue was this scroll to summon Juggler.


    I had everything I needed.


    Leonard, sweating coldly, asked cautiously.


    ¡°Um, Captain. What will happen to me now¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll either be taken by the Imperial police, or most likely turned over to the intelligence department.¡±


    There were many rumors about the intelligence department, but the most famous one was that criminals taken there never came out in one piece.


    Perhaps sensing his terrible future, Leonard burst into tears, clutching his head and screaming in despair.


    Such is usually the case with rebels who collaborated with a terrorist organization. There was no room for sympathy.


    He had done what he could to save his mother, but as a result, he would never be able to see her again for the rest of his life.


    Having no further business with Leonard, I left his room and exited the living quarters.


    ***


    I was heading towards my destination when I heard footsteps chasing after me from behind.


    ¡°Wait! Just wait a moment!¡±


    The man running after me from the entrance of the living quarters was a face I hadn¡¯t seen before, but he was dressed similar to a guard. He was dressed in a uniform that was more decorated than the other guards.


    He was probably the captain of the guards. He must have received a report about the commotion in one of his subordinate¡¯s rooms, and hurried over to find out what was happening.


    He was panting heavily from running and said,


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­ You¡¯re dressed like an instructor, but you cause a ruckus in the dormitory and then just leave without a word? You have to explain what happened!¡±


    I sighed briefly.


    I didn¡¯t have time to be held up explaining the situation, I was in a hurry. At any moment, the ¡®Future of the Empire¡¯ could be targeting Titania, I didn¡¯t know what they could be up to.


    But I didn¡¯t think that man would be satisfied if I just left without any explanation.


    ¡°I was investigating a terrorist organization targeting my student.¡±


    ¡°What? Why were you investigating that here?¡±


    ¡°One of your guards was in collusion with the organization.¡±


    At those words, the color drained from the captain¡¯s face. He looked completely shocked when I mentioned the term ¡°collusion.¡±


    Then I realized it. He had no connection to Leonard Bane¡¯s collusion. The captain of the guards might have been incompetent in not noticing his subordinate¡¯s collusion, but he seemed to have nothing to do with this case.


    The captain asked, his voice trembling from shock.


    ¡°E, evidence? Did you find any evidence? Oh, no¡­ Have you found any evidence?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I found records of him exchanging items with the terrorist organization.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Upon hearing that the evidence was solid, the captain¡¯s mouth gaped open in shock.


    Perhaps in his mind, he was imagining being hanged on the gallows for treason due to the terrorism charges.


    ¡°If you¡¯re satisfied, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Wait a minute! That, that evidence¡­! You can¡¯t just take it away like that!¡±


    What nonsense was this?


    Despite my icy stare, the captain wouldn¡¯t back down, as if his life depended on this issue.


    ¡°If a member of our security team committed a crime, isn¡¯t it my responsibility? I should be the one to solve it! If you hand over the evidence, I¡¯ll investigate thoroughly and handle everything so that you won¡¯t be bothered.¡±


    ¡°¡­Not even worth listening to.¡±


    In truth, all I needed was the Juggler Scroll, which would lead me to the enemy¡¯s hideout, so it wouldn¡¯t matter if I didn¡¯t have the evidence of collusion.


    However, I could clearly see that if I handed the evidence over to him, it would be covered up internally. Knowing this, there was no reason to give the documents to the captain.


    Ignoring the captain¡¯s words, I turned my back without hesitation. But he couldn¡¯t let it go, dropping to his knees and clinging to my leg, begging.


    ¡°Ouch! This won¡¯t do! Then at least let me help you with something! You must say that this Captain Herman has nothing to do with this case and is not involved in any treason! I have a family too, and I can¡¯t be hanged on the gallows just yet¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I felt a surge of disgust at the sensation of my pants being pulled.


    If it were a monster, I could just cut it down and move on like in a war, but since it was a human, I couldn¡¯t do that.


    Anyway, he wanted me to let him help with something.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    A good idea came to mind.


    Since he wanted to do something so badly, it would be nice to give him a task.

 CH 37

    ? The Empire¡¯s Future (5) ?


    The founding emperor of the empire, Emperor Philion, left this saying after ending the age of chaos following the collapse of the 3rd Empire:


    ¡°The capital must always be in a place that has mountains at its back and faces water.¡±


    At the time, the emperor¡¯s subjects did not understand the meaning of his words, but in any case, according to Philion¡¯s strong insistence, the location of the capital was determined to be the best of the best, with the Uros Mountains to the north and the Tethys River flowing to the south.


    South of Shangria, where the Tethys River flows.


    District 20 of the capital, the port district.


    In the middle of a very dark night when even the moonlight couldn¡¯t shine due to the cloudy sky, among the warehouses lined up along the coast, only one old warehouse building, with its paint peeling off and rusted iron, emitted a faint light.


    In the warehouse, where it was unusually lively despite the late hour, several men were drinking cheap alcohol and playing card games to pass the time amidst the heavy smell of sweat and rotten water.


    Among them, ¡®Flat-nosed¡¯ Jack, who once worked as a dock worker but lost his job after injuring his shoulder and now works at the bottom of the organization, also played card games and exchanged idle jokes with his colleagues.


    ¡°What do you think I just heard?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Jack chuckled as he exchanged cards on the wooden table.


    ¡°While kidnapping a dwarf earlier today, that guy screamed like a pig. No! Don¡¯t do this! ¡­ His voice was so soft that I thought he was a woman.¡±


    A bald man with bulging muscles, ¡®Iron-jawed¡¯ Walter, spoke while tilting his beer glass.


    ¡°Are you sure he wasn¡¯t a woman when you undressed him? I can¡¯t tell the difference between male and female bugs.¡±


    Another man sneered and laughed with a contemptuous tone.


    ¡°Those filthy immigrants should be grateful just for being alive.¡±


    At those words, all the men gathered in the warehouse chuckled and agreed.


    Listening to their conversation, one might think they were a deeply rooted racist group, but in fact, Jack had no particular ill feelings towards other races before joining the organization.


    He simply lost his job and lived like garbage day by day, until he overheard someone in a bar drunkenly ranting about how other races were stealing jobs, and that¡¯s when his heart wavered.


    After that, he found himself meeting with like-minded people in this warehouse.


    Most people like to blame their misfortune on others. It¡¯s comforting to think it¡¯s not my incompetence, but the fault of other races.


    Most of the people gathered here were for that reason.


    Rather than genuinely hating and despising other races, they were a gathering of low-lives who needed an outlet for their hardships in life and found a plausible excuse to hate other races.


    As they exchanged their idle, low-quality jokes and the night deepened, a single bird flew in through a slightly open window. Jack, who recognized it as a juggler, spat on the floor and said.


    ¡°What? Did the letter arrive already?¡±


    ¡°I thought they said we¡¯d be quiet for a while.¡±


    Jack, who was sitting closest to the juggler, checked what the juggler had in its mouth.


    Usually, what the juggler brought was a letter, but strangely enough, this time what it was holding was not a letter.


    It was an empty envelope with nothing inside.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jack felt a chill down his spine when he saw the empty envelope.


    However, Jack¡¯s drunken brain couldn¡¯t immediately understand what it meant, and he just stared blankly at the white envelope for a moment.


    Bang-!! The wall of the warehouse exploded.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s going on!!¡±


    With the sudden explosion, the wall crumbled, and dust and debris filled the warehouse. Amidst the swirling dust, the men inside the warehouse coughed roughly.


    In the meantime, a man slowly rose from the dust within the warehouse.


    Jack doubted his eyes at the man¡¯s movement, which seemed to slowly stand up as if landing.


    Could it be that this man had broken the wall and entered with pure physical strength, without magic or gunpowder?


    The man looked around the warehouse with an emotionless face and calmly opened his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found it.¡±


    Walter, who was coughing a lot, shouted with a distorted face at the man¡¯s tone as if he had been looking for this place.


    ¡°This kid! Are you the imperial police?!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The cold gaze of the man looking around the organization members froze the surrounding air.


    Jack also felt the back of his neck getting much colder than before.


    ¡°More than that.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing! Everybody, get him!¡±


    ¡®Ironjaw¡¯ Walter excitedly raised his arm as thick as a log and swung his fist. The other members of the organization also screamed and ran towards the man with their weapons.


    In response, the man also threw his fist. There was no special technique or skill. It was just a quick and powerful blow, and its linear trajectory moved so fast that it couldn¡¯t be followed by the eye.


    Seeing the bear-like Walter fly away with a single blow, Jack opened his mouth in astonishment.


    ***


    During the commotion, a carriage stopped quickly in the port district.


    Captain Herman, who got off the carriage, clicked his tongue as if it was ridiculous at the noisy commotion coming from inside the warehouse.


    ¡°Oh dear, it¡¯s already started.¡±


    To trace back the Juggler scroll received from Leonard, a capable wizard was needed.


    However, in the urgent situation, it was cumbersome to find a wizard, so Eon chose a simple solution instead of a complicated method. It was to summon the Juggler and chase it.


    Captain Herman doubted his eyes at the sight of Eon, who quickly crossed the road faster than a horse, jumping from roof to roof.


    Anyway, thanks to the tracking magic that Eon cast on himself, Captain Herman was able to bring a few reliable subordinates, but even with a carriage, he couldn¡¯t keep up with Eon¡¯s speed.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, ¡®The Empire¡¯s Future¡¯ didn¡¯t go straight to the base due to the nature of the dot organization. One guy was kicked, another guy was kicked, and another guy was kicked, and they finally found a place that could be called the base.


    Thanks to that, Captain Herman was able to arrive at the port district without delay.


    ¡°You guys! Do it properly! If you don¡¯t, my neck will fly off!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Captain!¡±


    In the Shangria system, the system¡¯s imperial police manage security, and other armed organizations are strictly prohibited from interfering with security, but there were a few exceptions, and that was the Philion Academy Security Force.


    There was only one reason the security force could move. Only in cases related to the safety of students could they exercise official authority.


    However, now it¡¯s not a formal meeting and discussion on the whole academy level, but moving arbitrarily according to the instructions of a single instructor and the security captain, so there was a lot of potential for problems later.


    However, Captain Herman of the Security Force was in a situation where he couldn¡¯t discriminate between fire and water. If he didn¡¯t do anything, he would even cover up the rebellion of his subordinates, so in any case, he had to do something to open up a way to survive.


    ¡°Arrrgh!¡±


    Then a shabbily dressed man ran out from inside the warehouse screaming in fear. He looked as if he was desperately running away from something inside.


    ¡°Mon, Monster! Help! Save me!¡±


    ¡°Eh? This guy? Go back in! Go back in! You won¡¯t go back in?!¡±


    Captain Herman struck the man¡¯s head hard with the scabbard of his sword. Nevertheless, as a security captain, he had some skills, so he could easily subdue one or two thugs.


    Meanwhile, the man who was hit in the head seemed relieved as if he thought it was rather fortunate to be caught by the security team than the monster inside the warehouse, and he collapsed.


    Captain Herman became very curious about the situation inside the warehouse after seeing this, but he firmly held his ground, thinking that he had to catch all of these guys to save his own life.


    ¡°Aaaah-!!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Save me!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t dare to enter the warehouse because of the horrible screams coming from inside.


    ***


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I looked around after knocking down all the gang members inside the warehouse.


    Until now, the Juggler had only led me to places with one or two gang members, and I had to move to new places several times because they didn¡¯t know anything.


    It was the warehouse building that I finally found after repeating this process. It had a vibe that something was hidden at first glance, but it wasn¡¯t much different from an ordinary warehouse except for the larger space and the larger number of members.


    Was it just a place where a few gang members gathered? That couldn¡¯t be the case.


    I lightly lifted my foot and kicked the ground hard.


    I controlled my strength so that the sound and vibrations would spread widely without damaging the floor, and then I sensed that there was an empty space beneath the building.


    There was a basement. But I couldn¡¯t see any entrance.


    I grabbed the collar of a gang member with a particularly flat nose. He let out a groan of pain, but he was still conscious.


    ¡°Where is the entrance to the basement?¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡­ over there¡­¡±


    As the guy rolled on the floor, he pointed to the ground with his trembling finger, making a deflated sound as if he had broken a few teeth.


    When I removed the carpet on the ground where he pointed, there was indeed an iron door leading to the basement. But, of course, the door was locked.


    Compared to the old warehouse building, this iron door looked particularly neat and new. It was as if the warehouse was just a decoration, and this interior was the real deal.


    Naturally, it wouldn¡¯t open by ordinary means.


    ¡°How do you open it?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­ Only the boss¡­ Only the boss knows¡­¡±


    I figured as much¡­


    I gently put down the flat-nosed guy and stood in front of the basement entrance.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if the door was locked with magic or if a key was needed, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    I slammed my fist hard into the ground.


    Kwaaaaang-!!


    Breaking the door was all I needed to do.

 CH 38

    ? The Empire¡¯s Future (6) ?


    The iron door was torn apart, revealing stairs leading downwards.


    The moment the door opened, I could feel the chilly air of the basement. And with that air, a faint, putrid smell of blood flowed out.


    I slowly went down the stairs. It was pitch black and nothing could be seen, but darkness was no problem for me.


    After stepping down one step at a time, I finally arrived at a spacious area that seemed to be underground.


    About twenty men were waiting for me in the gloomy darkness.


    Unlike the weaklings above, the men here had a distinctly different aura. It reminded me of the scar-faced man I met in the market street.


    Former soldiers, mercenaries, adventurers¡­ Every one of them exuded an atmosphere of being accustomed to battle and not hesitating to kill.


    Whether the men had some artifact or cast night vision magic, they stared at me without any discomfort in the darkness.


    But the same went for me. As I looked at each man clearly in the darkness, the men who caught my gaze seemed flustered and tensed their faces.


    Surprisingly, I found a familiar face among them.


    The talkative coachman who had given me a carriage ride to Shangria.


    He was looking at me with the same warm smile as when we first met.


    The seemingly ordinary coachman turned out to be the highest-ranking person in this place. The men were all watching his cues and acting accordingly.


    The coachman raised his hand as if to greet me and said.


    ¡°Look who it is. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer and looked around. The coachman¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment as he was blatantly ignored, but I didn¡¯t care.


    The underground warehouse was quite large. The interior was filled with sturdy iron bars, and this vast space was used entirely for storage.


    The narrow iron bars, just big enough to hold a person, were stained with vivid red bloodstains, indicating what they were used to imprison. The putrid smell of blood that filled the basement came from there.


    Most of the iron bars were empty, but some were not.


    The inside of the iron bars holding people was all terrible.


    A dwarf man who had fainted with his wrists cut. A ratkin woman whose face was beaten so badly she was unrecognizable. An immigrant man restrained with chains all over his body. A few more people who appeared to be immigrants or different species were trapped inside the iron bars in a miserable state.


    As I stared at the scene, I felt my thoughts before coming here change.


    I didn¡¯t plan on killing anyone unless necessary.


    But I figured it would be better to just kill them all.


    I started walking slowly, not hiding my murderous intent. The men prepared for battle, drawing their weapons.


    At the height of tension in the room, the coachman raised his hand urgently and shouted.


    ¡°Wait! Hold on!¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    I kept walking nonchalantly. I intended to snap the neck of the first one who rushed at me. However, I couldn¡¯t help but stop when I heard the coachman¡¯s next words.


    ¡°We know who you are!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    You know who I am?


    If you knew, you wouldn¡¯t be doing this.


    I looked at the coachman with a mix of suspicion and doubt, and he mistook my stopping as a sign of interest. A twisted smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°I never imagined that the soldier I met back then would become an instructor. It was my mistake not to realize that a mere instructor could be this strong. Let¡¯s negotiate.¡±


    Ah, that¡¯s what it was.


    I was the one who brought Titania to the market, so if Titania was the target, they must have already investigated the people around her. They would have quickly found out that I was an instructor at the Philion Academy.


    Upon realizing it wasn¡¯t such a big deal, a bitter expression naturally formed on my face. Whether he misunderstood my intention to stop the gossip and get to the point, the coachman hastily added.


    ¡°No matter how strong you are, it would be difficult to take down everyone here. Even if it were possible, we are not all there is.¡±


    The coachman whispered among the men.


    ¡°What we need is the elf. If you hand over that elf, we can give you unimaginable wealth and power. Don¡¯t you want to become a noble?¡±


    ¡°Just a coachman?¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m just a coachman, the person I serve is different. If you bring the Elf Princess, they will surely reward you greatly. They have the ability and position to do so.¡±


    The coachman looked confident that I couldn¡¯t possibly refuse this offer. It seemed that he thought a commoner wouldn¡¯t pass up the chance to become a noble.


    I answered indifferently.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to kill him too.¡±


    At my words, the surroundings were filled with an icy silence.


    The coachman sighed heavily and said.


    ¡°You just made a big mistake.¡±


    The coachman signaled his subordinates with a gesture, and the men immediately drew their weapons and slowly approached me.


    They didn¡¯t charge blindly like third-rate villains, spitting out lines like a pro in battle. Knowing my skills from capturing the scarred man, they exchanged glances and stealthily closed the distance to surround me.


    Before their encirclement completely constricted me, I charged forward.


    The man, who seemed like a seasoned adventurer, raised his shield in response to my speed. However, my fist split his shield in half and struck his jaw. The adventurer died with a broken jaw and twisted neck.


    As the adventurer crumpled to the ground, my arm shot out like lightning and grabbed the sword he had been holding, then swung it at a mercenary charging from behind with an axe. The mercenary couldn¡¯t react to the speed of the sword and was cleaved in half, armor and all.


    The immense strength that shattered the armor caused the sword to break in half after cutting the mercenary¡¯s body halfway. The mercenary collapsed backward, staring blankly at his spilling innards.


    I threw away the broken sword and grabbed the falling axe.


    The horrific deaths of two comrades in an instant left the men frozen in shock. The coachman, who had been watching from the back, screamed in panic.


    ¡°¡­Kill him! Crush him together!¡±


    It seemed a bit third-rate now.


    I swung my axe against the men charging with a scream that was indistinguishable between a wail and a battle cry.


    The man whose head was split in half along with his helmet died instantly as his brains burst. I lightly flicked the wrist of the man trying to stab me from behind, dodging his sword.


    ¡°Ugh!?¡±


    At that insignificant action, the man¡¯s shoulder twisted, and he stabbed his comrade in the throat. The victim, not expecting his comrade¡¯s sword to target him, lost his life in disbelief.


    The man who killed his comrade also had his head split fairly by my axe.


    I swung my weapon in a straight line without any tricks or techniques. The fast and simple trajectory was powerful enough on its own.


    If a weapon broke in the middle, I snatched another and shattered my opponent in one blow, sometimes taking advantage of the enemy¡¯s attack to cause mutual destruction.


    In an instant, about twenty men collapsed to the ground. I was the only one left standing in the gruesome scene of slaughter and bloodshed.


    The coachman spoke with a lost expression.


    ¡°¡­They all knew how to use hardening techniques. Are you a demon infiltrating the empire?¡±


    I slowly approached the coachman.


    Bloodstained footsteps marked the ground.


    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know what demons look like.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Instead of answering, I struck the coachman¡¯s shoulder with a bent mace. With that blow, his shoulder bone crumbled, and the coachman screamed in pain, collapsing to his knees.


    ¡°Aaaaargh¨D!!¡±


    ¡°Stop being so dramatic.¡±


    Just because a bone is broken.


    I knew that the coachman had not experienced this kind of pain often and had not received training in enduring torture. The man, who could be a coachman, a spy, or a high-ranking member of a terrorist organization, bit his lips until they bled, trembling in pain.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­! You! Who the hell are you? Even with the power of the elders, we couldn¡¯t find out about your background¡­! Why do the Imperial Administration and the Imperial Army Command refuse to investigate your identity!? Where did you come from to interfere with our plans!?¡±


    The coachman glared at me with wide eyes, shouting as if venting his anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the current empire is in the wrong! It was humans, not other races, who fought against the Demon King! The victory was achieved by humans, so why should we share the spoils with them!? What is this harmony and coexistence for-¡°


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    I struck the coachman¡¯s other shoulder.


    ¡°Aaaaargh!!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t come here to persuade you. I didn¡¯t even ask for your opinion.¡±


    I held the blood-soaked mace to his face and spoke.


    ¡°Just answer the questions I ask.¡±


    The coachman¡¯s face turned pale with pain and fear.


    Blunt weapons are very effective in torture. They cause less bleeding compared to sharp weapons, so there is no risk of death due to excessive blood loss during torture.


    It was possible to die from shock due to severe pain, but I could control that.


    During the torture, I forced him to reveal everything he knew about ¡®The Empire¡¯s Future¡¯.If he didn¡¯t answer, I would break his bones little by little, causing more pain.


    I found out the whereabouts of the people who had been imprisoned in the iron bars. Most of them had died weakened by torture, and some had been sold as slaves in the black market.


    I also learned that those who were sold ended up in illegal gladiatorial arenas, brothels, or as test subjects for insane magicians.


    The more I discovered unwanted information, the more persistent and brutal my torture of the coachman became.


    Soon, I learned that the elder he mentioned was the Duke of Reinear, the largest sponsor of the merchant guild, that his goal was to kidnap Titania to cause conflict between the elves of Liniya Great Forest and the empire, and to satisfy his personal desires in the process.


    There was no more information to gather after that.


    The coachman, who had been screaming without a break and whose throat was completely worn out, gasped in pain and spoke in a painful voice.


    ¡°Please, kill¡­ kill me¡­¡±


    As the coachman wished, I struck his head.


    Blood splattered, wetting my cheeks, but my whole body was already soaked in blood, so it only added a new layer of blood over the dried stains.


    The underground warehouse, which had been filled with screams, soon fell silent.


    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±


    I let out a weary breath after finishing my work. My body was not tired at all, but I felt mentally fatigued from torturing and seeing blood after a long time.


    However, there were still people left to be saved.


    I broke the locks on the iron bars holding the kidnapped people one by one.


    Most of them seemed to have been kidnapped and endured torture without even a single meal since then, as they were mostly unconscious, and the few who were conscious were hardly sane.


    It would take a lot of time to move everyone by myself, but I had brought the guards with me for times like this.


    As I broke the iron bars and searched for any signs of life, one cell caught my eye.


    Inside there was a blonde woman in tattered clothes.

 CH 39

    ? Malevolent Star ?


    I saw a blonde woman in shabby clothes locked behind iron bars.


    As I approached, the blonde woman seemed to have sensed my presence and opened her eyes, all the while struggling in the darkness.


    The moment she woke up, I recognized who she was.


    ¡°¡­Daisy?¡±


    She was Daisy, a staff member at the Red Bear Inn.


    Daisy¡¯s eyes desperately adapted to the darkness as she looked at me.


    Struggling to sit up, she spoke in a feeble tone.


    ¡°That voice¡­ Eon? Is it really Eon?¡±


    With a trembling, tearful voice, Daisy said, as if terrified.


    ¡°Ah, I thought no one would know I was here¡­ Did you come to save me? I was kidnapped by a stranger, brought to this place, and I was really, really scared.¡±


    Daisy held the iron bars with her trembling, thin hands.


    ¡°Can you help me get out of here? Eon¡­ I need Eon¡¯s help¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I silently stared at the tearful Daisy.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Didn¡¯t you come to save me? Please, I don¡¯t want to be in this horrible place anymore. Get me out of here. Please, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±


    Her voice was filled with fear for the unknown situation and a desperate longing for rescue.


    However, I didn¡¯t move.


    I just kept my eyes on her and asked a simple question.


    ¡°Why did you just watch?¡±


    Daisy¡¯s eyes widened.


    With a confused expression, as if she couldn¡¯t understand the intent of my question, she said,


    ¡°Eon, what do you mean¡­? Are you asking why I didn¡¯t help the kidnapped people? You can see, I couldn¡¯t get out of here either. Why are you asking such a question? Are you suspecting me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In fact, it was not suspicion but certainty.


    The fact that her body was unharmed despite her shabby clothes, that a high-ranking officer of ¡®The Empire¡¯s Future¡¯ had led her to the inn, the rumor that ¡®The Empire¡¯s Future¡¯ had been active in the 21st District, that the gang who had been running errands for the Imperial Intelligence Agency had visited the Red Bear Inn, the distance between here and the Red Bear Inn, and the testimony about the blonde woman mentioned by Hans.


    All these suspicions piled up, and when I met her here, they turned into certainty, but I didn¡¯t bother to mention that.


    I just silently stared at Daisy with unwavering eyes.


    Realizing that I was serious, Daisy¡¯s green eyes sank.


    ¡°Ah¡­ you found out?¡±


    Daisy said so and stood up by herself, quietly placing her hand on the iron gate.


    Surprisingly, just by placing her hand on it, the lock was magically undone.


    Daisy opened the iron gate and slowly walked out. The fragile woman who had been crying and pleading behind the bars just moments ago had completely disappeared.


    In the darkness, Daisy and I locked eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame. If you had taken me with you, I could have gotten closer to you as a victim kidnapped by the terrorist organization.¡±


    Daisy displayed a faint, regretful smile.


    I asked her bluntly as I looked at her.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you planning to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Me? Kill you, Eon? Why would I? You have everything our organization needs.¡±


    Daisy spoke without hesitation, as if she were sincere.


    ¡°You can enter the academy anytime and make contact with the target without suspicion from anyone. It would be great if we could get information from you, and it would be even better if you could capture the organization.¡±


    ¡°But it seems like it¡¯s already too late for that.¡±


    I smirked as if to show off the sight beside me. There lay the terrible corpses of about twenty members of the ¡®Empire¡¯s Future¡¯ organization, brutally strewn about.


    Daisy laughed lightly and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about disposable trash that can be easily replenished if you just dangle money and power in front of them. If we can achieve our goals, this level of damage is nothing.¡±


    Daisy looked at the corpses of the organization members with a very indifferent gaze. It was as if she was looking at discarded tools rather than colleagues.


    Then she looked at me with a more friendly gaze and asked,


    ¡°So, how about joining our organization? If it¡¯s you, you¡¯ll be able to rise much higher than you are now compared to staying in the Empire.¡±


    Judging by Daisy¡¯s tone, her position within the organization seemed quite high, much higher than the presumed executive and even close to the patron.


    Even more, there was a high possibility that she was the head who was actually leading the ¡®Empire¡¯s Future.¡¯


    However, my answer was already decided.


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    At those words, Daisy¡¯s faint smile instantly hardened.


    ¡°¡­I see. It¡¯s really a pity. What¡¯s so special about that elf that you¡¯re risking your life like this? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because she¡¯s your student? You must have only known her for a few days at most, so it¡¯s not much different from a stranger.¡±


    ¡°Do you also hate elves?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Anyone in my position would hate elves. I lost my hometown, my country, and many people.¡±


    When I had dinner with Daisy, I had guessed that she was from the Ionia Kingdom.


    And the Ionia Kingdom was destroyed during the last war.


    By a single elf commander, known as the ¡®Immortal King.¡¯


    Refugees from the Ionia Kingdom, now a land of death inhabited only by the undead, would not be able to set foot on their homeland again until the deathly aura and undead that filled the land disappeared.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t justify oppressing other races.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the fault of all elves.¡±


    ¡°People who don¡¯t know might say that. But do you know this? The ¡®Immortal King¡¯ is your student¡¯s older brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    My face involuntarily scrunched up at that revelation, and Daisy burst into a delighted laugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The ¡®Immortal King¡¯ was a high elf from the Liniya Great Forest, and he was even a strong candidate to become the next king. Should I say he¡¯s like an elven prince?¡±


    The delighted smile on Daisy¡¯s face gradually faded, and her eyes were filled with the cold flames of hatred.


    ¡°Yet, the elves of the Great Forest not only refused to take responsibility for the destruction of the kingdom but also locked themselves further in the forest and erased all records about their prince. They¡¯re not just bystanders. They¡¯re disgusting collaborators.¡±


    It was an unexpected truth. If this fact became known, the relationship between humans and elves might become irreversibly worse.


    But I crossed my arms and said.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s not Titania¡¯s fault.¡±


    Daisy¡¯s response was a bit delayed.


    ¡°¡­The sins committed by elves are not entirely unrelated.¡±


    She ended her sentence with a stiff and hardened expression.


    ¡°I wanted to expose this truth somehow, but there wasn¡¯t enough evidence. However, if it comes from a fellow high elf, people will believe it, right? I want to reveal the truth to the world so that no one can hide it anymore. Then my revenge will be fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°Even if you do that, it won¡¯t bring your kingdom back.¡±


    ¡°Since the elves destroyed Ionia, I have to destroy the elves. That¡¯s fair, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, you were such a staunch egalitarian.¡± I chuckled sarcastically.


    Daisy let out a bitter laugh and said,


    ¡°¡­You know, Eon. Why do you think I¡¯m telling you all this story?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I want to persuade you somehow. I don¡¯t want to fight with you if possible.¡±


    Daisy looked at me with deep and profound eyes. I also kept my mouth shut, seeing those eyes that didn¡¯t quite fit the situation.


    ¡°When you first entered the inn, I saw your eyes. They were filled with sorrow, deeply etched by loss. It was like looking at myself in a mirror. I knew at a glance that we were kindred spirits. If our hearts align, we could be good partners.¡±


    In a tension so thick that it could choke someone, only silence lingered.


    Daisy, who was within arm¡¯s reach, took a step closer to me.


    She, who strikingly resembled my first love, was looking at me with eyes that seemed to strongly desire something.


    It was a familiar scene. It was a continuation of the event I had rejected at the inn once.


    So, my answer was no different from then.


    I shook my head and said.


    ¡°I apologize, but I have to refuse.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ll regret that.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. But I¡¯ve decided to live looking forward now.¡±


    Even if two wounded people lick each other¡¯s wounds and find solace, it only keeps them tied to the past.


    I decided to live without being tied to the past anymore. So, Daisy¡¯s proposal was not worth considering from the beginning.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    She sighed briefly as if she expected this result, looked down with sad eyes for a moment, and then looked back up at me.


    Her eyes held a deep sense of loss.


    ¡°Then I guess you¡¯ll have to die.¡±


    At that moment, my hand shot out like lightning toward Daisy¡¯s throat. But despite the fleeting moment, my hand grasped at thin air, not Daisy¡¯s throat.


    I turned my head following the traces of presence, and Daisy was already lightly floating in the air.


    ¡°Ahahaha! Did you think I would approach someone like you and ask to be killed without any precautions?¡±


    ¡°¡­Blink?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d hate to be compared to such a trivial magic.¡±


    The dark underground warehouse was gradually brightening. Daisy¡¯s green eyes were glowing, and a massive power was gushing out around her like a waterfall.


    I didn¡¯t know much about magic, but I could tell at a glance that this wasn¡¯t normal magic.


    ¡°The royal family of Galatea uses the power of dragons, and the royal family of Al-Kamil handles the blessings of the night. So, what power do you think the royal family of Ionia uses?¡±


    The massive power flowing from Daisy¡¯s body swept the air strongly. The warehouse wall that separated underground and ground was torn away as if swept by a typhoon, revealing a night sky full of stars.


    ¡°The bloodline of Ionia has been using ancient magic, exceptional in summoning, generation after generation. Spirits, phantoms, even beings from other worlds!¡±


    A massive gray fog filled the night sky.


    No, it wasn¡¯t fog. It was an army of evil spirits.


    Ghosts, specters, banshees¡­ The number of spirits wandering around Daisy in the air, filling the sky of District 20, was too many to count.


    It¡¯s been a very long time since I¡¯ve seen so many evil spirits at once.


    I looked at the spectacle indifferently and said,


    ¡°So, you were the princess of Ionia.¡±


    ¡°Right! I¡¯m the last remnant of the insignificant bloodline of a vanished kingdom. Do you think you can win against these spirits, which cannot even be touched by ordinary weapons? Surrender now and swear allegiance to me. I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±


    Daisy emphasized the word ¡°swear¡± when she said it. I don¡¯t know much about the ancient magic of the Ionia royal family, but it probably means that false oaths would not work in front of her.


    I silently readied myself, and Daisy let out a bitter smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly a pity.¡±


    As if her words were a signal, the army of spirits filling the sky rushed at me all at once.


    The screams of the spirit army alone would shake an ordinary person¡¯s mind and make them vomit blood. They let out horrifying shrieks and rushed at me like a massive wave.


    Certainly, dealing with them using ordinary weapons would be difficult.


    I reached into the air and clenched my hand as if gripping a weapon. The item that had been in the void responded to my call and landed in my hand.


    It was a long, crimson, thorn-like spear.


    I gripped the spear with both hands and swung it towards the Banshee, who was rushing at me while screaming.


    Originally, spirits were terrifying entities that could not be harmed by ordinary weapons, even during the past war.


    It seemed the Banshee knew this too, as it didn¡¯t bother to avoid my spear swing, rushing straight towards me instead.


    ¨C Kyaahaaak!!


    Soon, the Banshee¡¯s scream turned into a genuine scream and vanished.


    Seeing the Banshee, who had no physical body, split in half and disappear, Daisy widened her eyes in surprise.


    However, her focus was more on the spear I was holding than the disappearance of the Banshee.


    ¡°A crimson spear? Could it be¡­?!¡±


    Yes. What I was holding was one of the ten divine weapons found on the continent.


    The spear that could cut through the intangible, the ?Demonic Spear Ajetus?

 CH 40

    ? Malevolent Star (2) ?


    The proud captain of the Philion Academy¡¯s security team, Herman, couldn¡¯t believe his eyes at the sight unfolding before him.


    He thought they had the warehouse surrounded without any gaps, but suddenly the warehouse building was torn away as if swept up by a typhoon, and a horde of specters, ghosts, and banshees filled the night sky.


    The harmony of screams from the evil spirits shook the security team¡¯s spirits, plunging them into despair and terror.


    ¡°Aaah! Ghosts!¡±


    ¡°No! We¡¯re going to die¡­!¡±


    The guards covered their ears, but the death-filled screams could not be stopped by merely covering their ears.


    Only Captain Herman, who had wartime experience and could use strong body techniques, managed to draw up mana to protect his hearing. However, he too felt the same urge as his subordinates to lose his grip on his sanity.


    ¡°Ah, the legion of evil spirits¡­!¡±


    Such a large number of evil spirits could only be seen on battlefields where demon commanders wreaked havoc during the last great war.


    The fact that they appeared in the middle of the city was a nightmare in itself, but the worst part was that none of the seven heroes of the continent were present this time.


    Captain Herman wanted to run away as far as possible right away. However, what held him back was the fact that even if he fled, the outcome would not change significantly.


    Instructor Eon was down there. Whether Eon died or survived against the horde of ghosts, all that would remain for Herman was the disgrace of having fled from his post.


    Furthermore, traitors would be exterminated along with their families, meaning his beloved wife and young daughter, the only happiness he had gained since the war, would be executed as traitors as well.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh, ugh¡­ I can¡¯t let that happen!¡±


    If he died here, it would only be Captain Herman¡¯s personal death, but if he ran away, it would be the massacre of his entire family. Herman could not afford to lose his family again after the war had ended.


    Desperate to at least retrieve Eon¡¯s corpse and escape, Herman rushed into the warehouse building with only its outer walls barely remaining.


    Fortunately, the stairs leading down to the basement were still there, and he managed to descend into the basement with his trembling legs.


    However, an unexpected sight awaited Herman as he went down to the basement.


    Instead of being dead as he had assumed after being attacked by the evil spirits, Eon stood firmly and faced the legion of evil spirits.


    Eon stabbed, slashed, and struck at specters, ghosts, and banshees. Each time, the horde of evil spirits was torn in half, pierced, and vanished in an instant. It was an unbelievable sight.


    In the midst of the fierce battle, Eon¡¯s hands held a long, thorn-like crimson spear, his expression unchanging.


    Captain Herman knew the name of that spear. With a trembling voice of astonishment, he cried out.


    ¡°C-c-could it be¡­ the Demonic Spear Ajetus?!¡±


    There were ten items in the continent called ¡°Divine Objects.¡±


    No one knew if they were actually divine, but these ten objects possessed mysterious powers that were impossible for mortals to create without divine intervention.


    As people often say,


    Three great treasures. Three great relics. Four great calamities.


    The Demonic Spear Ajetus belonged to the four great calamities and had the power to cut through intangible things. Moreover, it was rumored to bring its user to a tragic end.


    However, the real reason the Demonic Spear Ajetus was famous was not because of its powerful abilities or the curse of misfortune, but because of its current owner.


    Captain Herman had seen it only once. A spearman clad in black full-body armor, wielding the crimson spear, rampaging across the battlefield like a demon.


    ¡°Huff, huff, Malevolent Star¡­!¡±


    Despite Captain Herman¡¯s horrified cry calling out to him, Eon continued to swing his spear without looking back, only speaking.


    ¡°There are kidnapped people. Take them and evacuate.¡±


    A shudder ran through them at that single word. Herman instinctively responded.


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­! Understood!¡±


    On the battlefield, Malevolent Star¡¯s orders were absolute. And this place was already a battlefield. Herman felt as if he had become a soldier of the Empire once more, following the hero¡¯s orders to carry the collapsed, kidnapped people from the underground to the surface.


    In the sky above, countless evil spirit legions still roamed, but Herman was not worried at all.


    That¡¯s because one of the seven heroes of the continent was here, right now.


    Daisy did not even glance at the kidnapped people or Herman, her eyes trembling as she looked at Eon.


    ¡°Malevolent Star¡­? You¡¯re the Malevolent Star?¡±


    Daisy¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief. No, it was closer to a feeling of not wanting to believe. It couldn¡¯t be. How could a mere Imperial Captain, an academy instructor like Eon, be the Malevolent Star?


    Daisy had never even imagined such an encounter with Malevolent Star. Therefore, Eon must not be the Malevolent Star.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. The Malevolent Star hasn¡¯t appeared for several years¡­ I thought he might even be dead! There¡¯s no way. Don¡¯t deceive me with just a similar-looking spear!¡±


    Green light burst from Daisy¡¯s eyes, and following her will, a legion of evil spirits poured out like a waterfall towards Eon.


    Eon¡¯s response was simple. He took a deep breath, planted his feet firmly on the ground, and thrust, sliced, and continued to strike with his spear.


    Eon¡¯s spearplay sped up. With each swing, the crimson spear cut through the wind and tore through the air, making a sonic boom. Soon, the spear whirled so quickly that his arm was barely visible. Eon created a curtain of crimson spears, grinding all the pouring evil spirits to dust.


    The evil spirits, once dominating the human army with fear, were being torn to shreds and annihilated without inflicting any harm on Eon.


    Daisy watched the scene with a blank expression.


    ¡°Is it really the Malevolent Star¡­? Did you really kill the ¡®Immortal King¡¯ with that spear?¡±


    The elven commander who drove the Ionia Kingdom to ruin lost his life to a single hero.


    Daisy had been happy, devastated, and angry upon hearing the news.


    Her resentment towards the ¡®Immortal King,¡¯ who drove the kingdom, its people, and her family to death, was lost because Malevolent Star had avenged her. In the end, Daisy¡¯s anger was directed at the elves of the great forest and the elf princess who advocated for human-elf harmony.


    Daisy believed her revenge was justified. The blood spilled by the elves had to be repaid with elf blood. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t stop her quest for vengeance, and those who could have stopped her had long left this world.


    But there was one person.


    If there was someone who could say her revenge was wrong, it would undoubtedly be the Malevolent Star, Daisy had thought for a long time.


    ¡°¡­If you really are the Malevolent Star.¡±


    Daisy withdrew the pouring evil spirits. If it were truly the Demonic Spear Ajetus, a mere evil spirit would not be able to harm him. Unnecessary consumption had to be avoided.


    ¡°If you¡¯re really the Malevolent Star, you can easily block something like this.¡±


    Instead, Daisy spread her arms wide and called forth another being. It was a power not meant for humans, but the ancient power mixed with the bloodline of Ionia made it possible.


    Daisy¡¯s soul opened a passage to another world, creating a connection with a mighty being, and that being revealed itself through Daisy¡¯s soul on this land.


    -Grrrrrrr¡­.


    The sky tore open as a massive skull pushed its face through. Red eyes gazing down at the earth from high above, it was the dread lord, a fearsome ruler who dwelled in the dark realm and controlled countless evil spirits, the highest-ranking entity among them.


    However, Eon did not know what this being was, nor was he curious.


    He merely thought the skull was disgustingly large.


    Eon gripped his spear tightly, straightened his waist, and looked up at Daisy.


    ¡°Anything more would be dangerous.¡±


    As Eon had said, thick bloody tears were already flowing from Daisy¡¯s eyes. Her blood vessels had burst, and the whites of her eyes were completely stained red, making it apparent at a glance that she was overexerting herself.


    He was right. In order to summon that being, Daisy had consumed a considerable amount of her lifespan, and even that was not enough, as she had to pledge a portion of her soul to the dread lord. Daisy was no longer able to find respite in death.


    ¡°Ha, ha, the Demonic Spear Ajetus? Malevolent Star? Don¡¯t make me laugh! If it¡¯s real, prove it! Show me the weight that name carries!¡±


    ¨CGrrrrrrr¡­


    Above the sky, a massive skull gradually appeared, breaking through the dark clouds. Daisy and Eon¡¯s gazes met abruptly.


    At this moment, if Daisy was not stopped, an immense catastrophe would befall the realm due to that skull. There was no room for retreat.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    Eon made up his mind.


    If she wanted proof,


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    There was no other way but to prove it.


    ¡°I will show you.¡±


    Eon grasped the blade of the Demonic Spear Ajetus in reverse. Then, he aimed the spear at his own heart.


    ¡°What- Are you insane?!¡±


    It was nothing more or less than a suicide attempt from the outside. Daisy screamed in horror.


    But Eon¡¯s arm was faster.


    Eon pierced his heart deeply.


    A scream filled with pain erupted.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh¨D!!!¡±


    As he pulled the spear out, a dark mana exploded from his shattered heart.


    The power wrapped around Eon¡¯s entire body, creating a shiny black armor. Dark flames flickered and danced between the armor plates.


    His shattered heart regenerated in an instant, pulsating roughly as it spewed mana. The enormous power surged through his veins like an explosion.


    Soon, where the storm of mana had subsided, there stood a man in armor, wreathed in black flames, brandishing a red spear, and exuding a golden aura.


    An ominous and overwhelming sense of oppression, as if everything would be swallowed up, weighed down heavily on the surrounding air with Eon at its center.


    Daisy admitted that any further denial was futile.


    The man before her now,


    Known as the Black Devil of the battlefield,


    ¡°The Malevolent Star¡­!¡±


    Was that very being.

 CH 41

    ? Malevolent Star (3) ?


    Full-body armor wreathed in black flames.


    A spear as crimson as blood and as long as thorns.


    ¡°Really¡­ It really was Malevolent Star¡­¡±


    1


    Daisy realized that the Eon standing in front of her was the real Malevolent Star.


    She was prepared to do anything for revenge. Captured by hatred and sorrow, she could not find another path and had no reason to stop.


    However, if she had to kill Malevolent Star to achieve her revenge, Daisy was not confident that she could do it without hesitation.


    The memory of the fall of the Ionia Kingdom is still vivid.


    The kingdom¡¯s army was completely destroyed by the relentless assault of the seemingly endless undead army, and the capital city of Karia was occupied in an instant.


    Even if they abandoned the city and fled from the undead¡¯s attack, there was no way to repel the tireless and endlessly advancing undead.


    As everyone was preparing for death in their hearts, and even when death itself would not be a comfortable resting place, despair set in.


    A single hero defeated the Immortal King alone.


    No one witnessed the actual fall of the Immortal King. Because of the overwhelming number of undead troops, no one could get close to the Immortal King.


    However, the sight of a hero swinging a crimson spear like a fiend, cutting through the undead army and advancing, spread like a rumor among countless soldiers.


    And a few days later.


    The assault of the commanding army against humanity suddenly ended.


    They turned into wild undead hordes, aimlessly wandering around as if they had lost their commander.


    If it weren¡¯t for Malevolent Star, most of the kingdom¡¯s people would have lost their lives without even having time to evacuate, and the commanding army that occupied the kingdom would have attacked the Empire as their next target.


    Daisy and all the survivors of the Ionia Kingdom were indebted to Malevolent Star for their lives.


    And now, the Malevolent Star who saved her life was standing in front of her to prevent her revenge.


    What kind of joke is this fate?


    Daisy¡¯s fighting spirit gradually faded away.


    Although they had been fighting as if to kill each other just moments ago, she never thought she would face Malevolent Star here. She was not at all prepared for the current situation in which she had to kill him.


    -Grrrrrrr¡­!


    However, the Dread Lord was different.


    The Dread Lord was furious that the summoner no longer wanted to fight.


    A king reigning high in the dark realm. He gladly responded to the summoning because it had been a long time since a human called him.


    However, having descended into the human realm himself, it would be against his dignity as a king to return without doing anything.


    Therefore, the Dread Lord ignored the summoner¡¯s will and began to act on his own.


    ¡°Ah, aaaaaahhh-!!¡±


    Daisy screamed and vomited blood. It was because the Dread Lord forcibly maintained the soul bond between the summoner and the summoned, expanding the connection.


    The bloodline of Ionia originally helped humans make contact with higher beings that they could not access, but it was powerless to forcibly subdue beings that were already connected.


    She succeeded in summoning the Dread Lord, but she was far from being able to subdue him, and she could no longer send the Dread Lord back on her own.


    With Daisy¡¯s long scream, the hole in the sky tore even larger. Soon, the Dread Lord, who had only been showing his skeletal face, reached out with a gigantic bony hand.


    At this rate, it seemed like only a matter of time before the whole body would be pulled out of the hole.


    At that moment, a black shadow flew towards the Dread Lord.


    Eon kicked the ground and in an instant, he cleaved through the air, charging towards the Dread Lord¡¯s huge skull face. Behind Eon, who flew like an arrow with Ajetus held high, a long trail of dark red streaked.


    -Grrrrrrr¡­.


    The Dread Lord, noticing Eon flying towards him, flashed a red gleam in his eyes. Then, a thunderous sound echoed in the clear sky, and black lightning struck down from the sky towards Eon.


    Rumble!!


    The Dread Lord had no doubt that with this blow, the audacious human who dared to confront him would turn into a pile of charcoal.


    However, as Eon twisted his waist in mid-air and swung Ajetus over his head, the lightning split in half just before touching him and dispersed in vain.


    Ajetus could cut through intangible things. Naturally, it could cut through magic as well.


    The Dread Lord was astonished, but Eon¡¯s movement did not stop there.


    He used the centrifugal force generated by swinging his spear to rotate his body dramatically. When the rotation reached its peak, he channeled the force throughout his body and thrust his spear forward at the moment he made contact with the Dread Lord.


    ¨C Screech!


    The spear struck the Dread Lord¡¯s forehead, causing him to stagger violently. With that blow, the half-emerged skull head was pushed back into the hole.


    It was an unbelievable feat to repel the giant skull, which could overwhelm a decent fortress with just human strength, but Eon, who accomplished it, was unsatisfied.


    ¡°Sturdy.¡±


    He intended to pierce the forehead with one strike, but it withstood his assault. Considering that even humans have the strongest skull, it¡¯s possible that area is particularly strong.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    If one time wasn¡¯t enough, he would keep striking until it broke.


    -Grrrooooo¡­!


    ¡°Is that all you can say?¡±


    The Dread Lord roared in fury and reached out with his bony hand. Since magic didn¡¯t work, he intended to crush the reckless human with physical force.


    In the overwhelming sight, as if a wall of bones was pushing forward, Eon instead stretched his foot forward.


    Eon took a deep breath and applied strength to the arm holding the spear, and soon Eon¡¯s arms blurred, and black flames and red streaks exploded in all directions.


    In a short breath, 72 consecutive strikes were unleashed, and the Dread Lord¡¯s massive arm bones shattered into pieces.


    However, as soon as the Dread Lord¡¯s arm broke, the scattered bone fragments gathered in midair and quickly reassembled.


    The Dread Lord mockingly struck Eon with his perfectly restored arm. The ground around them sank completely due to the blow of the skull giant, and the skeletal warehouse building evaporated entirely.


    The Dread Lord thought Eon would be flattened like a trampled bug.


    However, Eon was steadfastly holding on, blocking the Dread Lord¡¯s fist with his spear.


    Despite the ground splitting and the land sinking as if an earthquake had occurred, Eon¡¯s arm supported the weight without flinching, like a solid rock.


    Not only that, but as Eon pushed his spear forward, the Dread Lord¡¯s arm began to rise slightly.


    In the contest of strength between a human and a giant, it was astonishing that the human was gaining the upper hand, and the Dread Lord¡¯s red eyes flickered like a candle in the wind.


    ¨C Grrrooooo¡­!


    ¡°Huff!¡±


    Eon pushed the spear with all his might, causing the Dread Lord¡¯s arm to be thrown upwards.


    The Dread Lord had lived as the ruler of the dark realm with overwhelming magical power and physical strength, but he did not have much actual combat experience.


    Thus, he was astonished to be pushed back by a human in terms of strength and failed to properly assess the situation, and Eon did not miss that opportunity.


    Eon slashed, stabbed, and swung his spear like a madman, just as he had done against the demon army.


    The Dread Lord¡¯s arm, shattered into 72 pieces, was further broken down into smaller fragments before being reassembled, and those fragments were further split by Eon¡¯s spear tip. The Dread Lord¡¯s arm, within the reach of Eon¡¯s spear, eventually turned to dust.


    However, as long as the main body was not dealt with, no matter how much the arm was shattered, it would just reassemble. Eon knew that, so he leaped into the air, kicking off the ground before the arm fully recovered.


    Eon and the Dread Lord faced each other at the same height.


    Eon tightly gripped the Ajetus spear and pulled his arm back as if to throw it immediately. Then, a voice echoed in Eon¡¯s head.


    ?Stop! Cease this!?


    He had never heard that voice before, but Eon quickly realized that the skull in front of him was speaking.


    ¡°You can speak the human language, too.¡±


    ?I cannot speak the human language. However, it is possible to exchange thoughts without language. Exceptionally strong human, I will return to my world as I am. So do not touch me anymore.?


    ¡°You were the one who started the fight.¡±


    ?Human, think carefully. My summoner wanted your life, so as one who responded to the summon, it is natural for me to fulfill the contract. But now that I have realized this is impossible, I will retreat.?


    Eon let out a cold laugh from inside his helmet.


    What a cheap trick.


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    Entering might have been easy, but leaving was not.


    Dark mana surged violently like flames from Eon¡¯s entire body.


    The Dread Lord sensed the danger from the powerful magic pumping from his heart and reached out his arm, but the pulverized bones still did not recover.


    ?No¡­ No!!?


    Eon twisted his waist in mid-air and stretched out his arm, throwing the spear.


    ¨C Clang!!


    Though he had only thrown the spear, the sound of air exploding like a blast resounded in all directions.


    The Ajetus left Eon¡¯s hand, drawing a straight red streak toward the Dread Lord¡¯s forehead, splitting his skull, and tearing his soul apart along with the core inside.


    ¨C Grrrooooooo¨D!!


    The Dread Lord, with its forehead pierced, let out its last gasp. Beyond the gap to another world, its skeletal body could be seen crumbling.


    If it had completely escaped from the dark realm, it would have been a powerful being that Eon could not have easily defeated. However, it was far from enough to compete against the human with just a face and one arm.


    The Dread Lord¡¯s skull fragments soon shattered into dust, and at the same time, the portal connecting to the dark realm began to close as the summoned creature vanished.


    Just before the portal completely closed, the Ajetus spear flew back to Eon¡¯s hand on its own.


    As the Dread Lord disappeared, Daisy, who had been forcibly maintaining the passage, exhausted all her strength and plummeted to the ground.


    Eon caught Daisy in mid-air as they both fell, landing softly on the ground.


    Daisy slowly opened her eyes in Eon¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Instead of answering, she coughed up blood.


    Her dark, dead blood stained Eon¡¯s helmet, but he didn¡¯t care, only tightening his embrace to keep her steady.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Her eyes, weakly murmuring, were dim and lightless. Due to the Dread Lord excessively draining Daisy¡¯s power, her optic nerves were damaged, and she lost her sight.


    However, Daisy¡¯s problems were not limited to her vision. In the process of summoning the Dread Lord, she had already consumed much of her lifespan, and her magical and vital energies were stolen when forcibly opening the passage.


    Fortunately, Eon had completely annihilated the Dread Lord, so the souls it had captured returned to her.


    Daisy¡¯s heartbeat was incredibly faint, as if it could stop at any moment. Eon, holding her in his arms, knew this fact better than Daisy herself.


    Eon and Daisy realized this was her last moment.


    In a situation where they didn¡¯t know what to say, they remained silent.


    Daisy broke the silence with a slow, gentle word.


    ¡°Did I¡­ receive my punishment?¡±


    Daisy¡¯s voice, facing death, seemed somewhat lighthearted.


    ¡°I actually knew¡­ that one massacre cannot justify another. But I didn¡¯t know what else to do besides seeking revenge, and I couldn¡¯t find a reason to stop¡­.¡±


    Daisy forced a smile.


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m glad someone appeared to stop me now¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Daisy turned her head, trying to see Eon¡¯s face with her barely open eyes. However, her eyes, which had already lost their light and become blurred, saw nothing.


    Realizing she couldn¡¯t see Eon, Daisy raised her trembling hand to his cheek and slowly stroked his face.


    ¡°That dark flame¡­ it¡¯s black magic, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re using demonic power¡­ but there must be a reason¡­ People say you were once a demon who turned to the light¡­ I didn¡¯t believe that rumor, but¡­ I can see why people would say that¡­¡±


    Daisy looked at Eon with sad eyes.


    ¡°Having saved so many people, yet being abandoned by the goddess¡­ you¡¯re such a pitiful and unfortunate person¡­¡±


    Daisy¡¯s hand slowly fell, as if she had no strength left to lift it.


    Eon firmly caught her hand.


    Daisy smiled faintly.


    ¡°You said the person you missed¡­ looked a lot like me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°By any chance¡­ was she a girl with the same blonde hair¡­ blue eyes¡­ about fifteen years old?¡±


    At those words, Eon inhaled sharply. It matched precisely the appearance of Ella when she had left the village.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ it could be her.¡±


    ¡°That girl?¡±


    ¡°The Immortal King¡­ was originally¡­ a royal mage of Ionia¡­ He told my father¡­ that eternal life magic exists¡­ and that the bloodline of Ionia was needed¡­ He seduced my father¡­¡±


    Daisy continued, catching her breath.


    ¡°But¡­ sacrificing himself would be meaningless¡­ and it must have been difficult to offer his own daughter as a sacrifice¡­ So, my father sent his illegitimate child¡­ a knight to fetch her¡­ That girl¡­ I don¡¯t know her name, but¡­ she really¡­ looked a lot like me¡­¡±


    Daisy¡¯s breathing grew weaker. Her heartbeat was slowing down, and her body temperature was cooling.


    She didn¡¯t have much time left.


    Eon looked down at Daisy and asked.


    ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like to say as your last words?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Daisy¡¯s shoulders trembled thinly, sensing the end. She faced death shivering, as if she was in the cold.


    Eon hugged her shoulders tightly, so she wouldn¡¯t shiver any longer. Just like he had done for Ella.


    Daisy¡¯s trembling soon disappeared. She spoke in a small voice.


    ¡°When you meet the Malevolent Star¡­you¡­ always¡­ thank him¡­ next time¡­ let¡¯s drink ¡­ even better wine¡­¡±


    Eon nodded and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely go for a drink.¡±


    Daisy slowly shook her head with her eyes closed.


    A gentle smile remained on her lips.

 CH 42

    ? His Student  ?


    Carefully, he laid the motionless Daisy down on the ground.


    The surrounding ground had completely sunk, forming a pit-like depression. The warehouse had completely vanished without a trace, and of course, things like stairs had long since disappeared.


    I lightly tapped the ground. As I shot up to the surface in a single leap and landed softly, Captain Herman of the guards was right in front of me.


    Herman¡¯s face filled with shock as he gaped at the armor I was wearing.


    ¡°M-Malevolent Star¡­ the real armor of Malevolent Star¡­!¡±


    He shivered as if feeling a chill, and soon, tears filled his eyes, overcome with emotion as he spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°L-Lord Malevolent Star¡­! Do you remember me? Ah, of course, you wouldn¡¯t remember¡­ During the battle with the Dragon Army, when I was caught in the mouth of a water dragon and thought I was going to die! You saved me by cutting the water dragon¡¯s neck¡­! Since then, I have considered you the benefactor of my life-¡°


    ¡°Was that in the Prairie Plains?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! That¡¯s correct¡­! You do remember!! Most of my troops were also saved thanks to you. Although I now serve as a captain of the guards due to a knee injury sustained back then, my heart is always on the battlefield with Lord Malevolent Star-¡°


    This could go on forever if I kept listening.


    I raised my hand to cut off Herman¡¯s speech. As if my words were an absolute command, Herman¡¯s mouth immediately shut upon my simple gesture.


    Herman remained still, as if he wouldn¡¯t even twitch a finger until I gave another command.


    I sighed briefly and asked.


    ¡°What happened to the kidnapped people?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! As per Lord Malevolent Star¡¯s orders, we¡¯ve rescued all of them. They were all in poor condition, so I had my subordinates carry them on carriages to a nearby temple. But¡­¡±


    Captain Herman cautiously looked around.


    Following his gaze, I could see that not only Herman but also other people were gradually appearing around us.


    Knights wearing white capes with the clear insignia of a dragon.


    They were the symbol of the Royal Guards, the elite knights who protected the Empire.


    Each of them boasted skills comparable to a Sword Master, the appearance of the Empire¡¯s strongest force created a heavy atmosphere with their intense aura.


    The fact that the Royal Guards were showing such a tense attitude even in a non-combat situation meant that the person they were escorting was extremely important.


    With the solemn escort of the Royal Guards, the face of a woman who appeared was very familiar to me.


    ¡°¡­Elizabeth.¡±


    She was the only princess of the Empire, and at the same time, a student of the Opal Black class ¨C Elizabeth von Galatea.


    At my words, one of the Royal Guards, who had been loyally escorting Elizabeth, stepped forward and replied.


    ¡°How rude. To call the Imperial Princess by her name so casually. Malevolent Star, even if you are a hero of the continent, if you are a subject of the Empire, show proper respect in front of royalty.¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Elizabeth raised her hand to stop them, and the Royal Guard who had blocked her way bowed deeply and stepped back again.


    Elizabeth gently lifted her red lips and smiled.


    ¡°Please forgive my subordinate¡¯s rudeness. It seems they showed excessive loyalty in my presence. They would have been eager to say a word to Malevolent Star if they had the chance. Ah, perhaps they overreacted because of that?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, such words¡­!¡±


    The young Royal Guard¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment at the princess¡¯s teasing remark.


    I glanced around. I couldn¡¯t recognize them due to their stiff expressions, but all the Royal Guards present here were looking at my spear and armor, their eyes shining with excitement.


    Though they couldn¡¯t show it openly while on duty, I could sense the excitement and curiosity of having seen Malevolent Star in person in their expressions, big or small.


    But that was fine with me.


    With a voice changed by the armor, I spoke indifferently.


    ¡°If there¡¯s no business, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how cold. We just met, so we could have chatted for a bit long. Or would you have preferred to meet me in a different situation, not as the Princess of the Empire?¡±


    Seeing Elizabeth¡¯s playful attitude as she covered her mouth and giggled, I was sure.


    She knew who I was. And for quite some time.


    Despite only having known her for a few days, my assessment of Elizabeth was a student whose intentions were impossible to fathom.


    She was an excellent student who diligently followed the instructor¡¯s directions without complaint during class, and fulfilled her role as a temporary class leader. However, her occasional gaze, seemingly appraising me, made it difficult to guess her intentions.


    Elizabeth looked around the devastated 20th district and said.


    ¡°The accomplishment of wiping out a group of rebels who dared to defy the will of the Imperial Family, and single-handedly averting the disaster that was about to befall the system¡­ I would like to invite you to the palace to express our gratitude properly. Will you accept my invitation?¡±


    Being personally invited by the Imperial Princess was an honor. No one would think of refusing such an invitation, and even if they had such thoughts, openly rejecting it would be extremely careful as it would damage the princess¡¯s dignity.


    However, I replied with a sour voice.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡±


    In the midst of everyone, including the entire Royal Guard and Captain Herman standing behind, looking at me with shocked expressions, only Elizabeth smiled gently, as if she had expected it.


    ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll be a bit disappointed. Would I really punish the hero of the continent for refusing an invitation? If it were my brother, maybe.¡±


    Elizabeth continued.


    ¡°But I am curious. Where are you in such a hurry that you would refuse the invitation of the Imperial Princess?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to tell you that.¡±


    ¡°Um, true. But I¡¯m a little worried.¡±


    Elizabeth narrowed her red eyes and smiled with her eyes.


    ¡°If rumors spread that Malevolent Star killed a high-ranking imperial noble, whether it¡¯s justified or not, it would certainly affect Malevolent Star¡¯s reputation¡­ As a fan of Malevolent Star, it would be truly regrettable if such a thing happened.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This girl. Did she know that I was planning to kill the Marquis of Einhellar?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take action earlier if you knew?¡±


    ¡°Just because I¡¯m in the Imperial Intelligence Department doesn¡¯t mean I know all the information. I can only guess. If you¡¯ve managed to pull off such a scheme within the system, there must be some backing for sure¡­¡±


    Elizabeth counted the suspects one by one, folding her slender fingers.


    ¡°The Einar family, who tasted the money of war? Duke Aizenfeld, the leader of the local nobility who keeps the powerful imperial power in check? Or Grand Archmage Runhardt, who never treated other races as people?¡±


    Elizabeth spoke softly, smiling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who Malevolent Star thinks is the culprit among them, but if you kill any of them recklessly, it would only cause trouble.¡±


    I crossed my arms and replied indifferently.


    ¡°Only those who deserve death shall die.¡±


    ¡°Do what needs to be done without about honor? You truly live up to the rumors.¡±


    Elizabeth smiled at my response and soon continued with a serious expression.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no need to dirty Malevolent Star¡¯s hands. Leave this matter to the Imperial Family now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to solve every problem with force. Now that there is enough justification and evidence, the criminals who have raised the flag against the will of the Imperial Family will be properly punished. If other crimes are discovered in the process, they will be judged as well.¡±


    I thought for a moment.


    Indeed, it would be cleaner for the Imperial Family to directly judge the criminals rather than me killing the Marquis of Einhellar myself.


    From the Imperial Family¡¯s perspective, they wouldn¡¯t want a conflict with the elves, so they would handle it well, ensuring that the problem doesn¡¯t escalate while administering appropriate punishment.


    As long as those who targeted Titania disappeared, that was all I wanted.


    ¡°If the problem is not properly resolved.¡±


    ¡°We will do our best to avoid Malevolent Star¡¯s wrath.¡±


    I nodded and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Marquis of Einhellar.¡±


    At my words, Elizabeth sent a signal to the Royal Guard next to her, and the Royal Guard nodded and signaled to other personnel waiting in the rear.


    Several Royal Guards who were at the scene left quickly.


    Elizabeth gracefully lifted the hem of her dress and greeted.


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation. Now that your urgent business is taken care of, you can leisurely join me at the Imperial Castle-¡°


    ¡°I¡¯ll refuse that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame. If I wear a school uniform instead of a dress, would you meet me then?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I made a disgusted expression, but it didn¡¯t show due to my helmet.


    At my silence, Elizabeth covered her mouth and laughed softly.


    ¡°Do you need anything else?¡±


    I was about to answer immediately, but I stopped because of a sudden thought that crossed my mind. Elizabeth calmly respected my silence and waited while I pondered for a moment.


    I slowly opened my mouth.


    ¡°The last princess of the fallen kingdom is down there.¡±


    Elizabeth seemed to understand what I meant and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she is treated with due respect.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I left my seat immediately after that response.


    * * *


    Elizabeth watched Malevolent Star¡¯s retreating figure slowly fading into the darkness of the night.


    The Royal Guard who had been escorting her carefully opened his mouth.


    ¡°Is it okay to let him go like this?¡±


    ¡°Are you the one who¡¯s not okay? You used to sing about wanting to meet the Malevolent Star just once.¡±


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t sing! I just admired one of the seven heroes of the continent as a knight-¡°


    At the long-winded excuses of her escort knight, Elizabeth burst into a small laugh.


    ¡°What can we do if it¡¯s not okay? Our opponent is the Malevolent Star after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Even so, Your Highness is the noblest existence on the entire continent. You didn¡¯t need to be so informal.¡±


    ¡°I think I showed proper respect to the hero of the continent. And the Malevolent Star is even more special among them.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by special?¡±


    Elizabeth didn¡¯t answer the escort knight¡¯s question and swiftly turned away. Since this was not the first or second time she had done this, the escort knight followed her, seemingly accustomed to it.


    Elizabeth smiled and thought.


    Yes, the Malevolent Star is special.


    Because he is the only one among the seven heroes of the continent who doesn¡¯t ask for anything from the Empire.


    Everyone has their own desires. The seven heroes of the continent are no exception.


    The Saintess wishes for the salvation of humanity, the strategist seeks the honor of his family and the glory of the Empire, and the Goddess¡¯ Champion reveres the will of the goddess. The other seven heroes have their own goals as well.


    And the Empire¡¯s immense power could fulfill everything they wished for.


    However, the Malevolent Star uniquely didn¡¯t desire power, didn¡¯t seek honor, and didn¡¯t even demand a huge sum of money.


    He contributed to the victory of humanity more than anyone else, yet asked for nothing in return and chose to live in solitude as the last hero.


    Malevolent Star, Eon Graham.


    Father and older brother are afraid of the Malevolent Star. Because it¡¯s impossible to know what he wants, regardless of his strength. In other words, it means that the Malevolent Star cannot be controlled by the Empire¡¯s power.


    There is nothing more frightening for those who hold power than a force they cannot control.


    However.


    ¡°Today was an unexpected harvest.¡±


    The Malevolent Star had crushed the enemy of the Empire today to protect his student.


    To Elizabeth, it seemed to mean that Malevolent Star, who had never had a family, lover, or any human relationships, had begun to cherish his students.


    And she was now Malevolent Star¡¯s student.


    Elizabeth hummed a cheerful tune and her steps became light-hearted.

 CH 43

    ? Waiting ?


    Late night at the Opal Black dormitory lounge.


    Ever since Eon left with an incomprehensible message, Titania had been waiting for him to return.


    It was because she was very concerned about the meaning of his last words.


    Titania spent her time in the lounge so that she would know right away when Eon returned.


    Time had already passed well beyond the dormitory curfew. Normally, she should have returned to her room, but the instructor who should enforce it was not in the dormitory now.


    Even if she stared endlessly out the window, the person she was waiting for did not come.


    It was time to sleep, but sleep did not come. Sleep did not come due to her deep concerns about the situation she was in, and the night only grew deeper.


    Titania felt someone approaching the lounge.


    Somehow it was a light and familiar footstep sound. Who could it be at this hour?


    ¡°¡­Titania.¡±


    ¡°Oz?¡±


    The person who entered the lounge was her friend, Oznia.


    Oznia had come into the lounge feeling someone¡¯s presence but seemed slightly surprised to see it was Titania, not knowing it was her.


    Of course, her expression was just emotionless on the surface. Titania had no idea that Oznia was surprised.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    Titania lightly shook her head in response to her friend¡¯s question.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep for some reason. What are you doing at this hour, Oz?¡±


    At those words, Oznia briefly glanced at the upper floor. To Titania, it felt like she was looking at Eon¡¯s room.


    ¡°Discipline.¡±


    ¡°Discipline? Oh, are you talking about the patrol with Instructor Eon?¡±


    Oznia nodded slightly and added an explanation.


    ¡°¡­He didn¡¯t come.¡±


    Now, a week into the semester, Titania was getting used to her friend¡¯s way of speaking without any frills.


    Titania knew firsthand that Oznia and Instructor Eon patrolled the dormitory area together at dawn to receive discipline.


    So, Oznia¡¯s words probably meant that the time for the scheduled patrol had passed, but Instructor Eon had not yet returned.


    In the end, both of them couldn¡¯t sleep while waiting for someone who wasn¡¯t coming, albeit for different reasons.


    Oznia silently sat down on the sofa across from Titania.


    Titania asked.


    ¡°Shall I make some tea?¡±


    Oznia shook her head slightly.


    ¡°It makes me feel drowsy. Then I¡¯d get sleepy.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Perhaps she meant that she would decline the tea since she had to wait for Eon. Titania nodded, convinced.


    So, the two spent their time in the lounge, silently waiting for the absent instructor.


    Amid the strange silence, only the sound of crackling firewood from the fireplace filled the space.


    Then, suddenly, Oznia spoke.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Titania lifted her head, which she had unknowingly lowered, as if surprised.


    Surprised by the rare instance of the usually quiet and uninitiated Oznia starting a conversation, Titania soon responded with a faint smile.


    ¡°If I said I was okay¡­ that would be a lie.¡±


    For the first time in her life, Titania had witnessed humans directly expressing hatred and anger towards elves.


    To her, elves were beings who lived peacefully in the forest, so she couldn¡¯t understand why humans hated elves so much.


    Rather, Titania had grown up hearing negative stories about humans from the elves in the forest, so her knowledge was considerably biased.


    However, after enough contemplation, Titania eventually accepted it. This, too, was one of the trials she had to endure for the harmony between elves and humans.


    She was wise enough not to pretend she didn¡¯t see the facts she had witnessed with her own eyes.


    Nevertheless, if she thought that all humans might reject and hate elves like this¡­ it was true that her heart felt a little broken.


    Oznia remained silent for a while. Her lips moved alone, as if she was carefully choosing her words, unlike usual.


    Then, she slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°I¡­ kind of like you.¡±


    ¡°Uh, huh?¡±


    At this sudden and embarrassing remark, Titania¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red.


    With a flustered Titania not knowing what to do, Oznia maintained her composed appearance.


    ¡°And I think you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    ¡°Uh, what? What is?¡±


    ¡°Your determination not to go back after going through such an ordeal.¡±


    Oznia continued calmly.


    ¡°As there are people who dislike you, there are also people who like you.¡±


    Oznia spoke while looking at the fireplace instead of meeting Titania¡¯s eyes.


    With the fireplace¡¯s flame burning red, the light from the fire slightly reddened Oznia¡¯s cheeks as well.


    ¡°Just¡­ that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    At the sudden confession, Titania felt her heart tickled.


    It must have been the best comfort Oznia could offer.


    At the sight of Oznia clumsily trying to comfort her, Titania gave a faint smile. She was so grateful that she felt like she might shed a tear.


    At the same time, Titania somehow thought of Eon as she looked at Oznia.


    Although comforting wasn¡¯t their forte, both of them did their best to console her.


    Somehow, the awkwardness of the two seemed similar, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Oz.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Oznia¡¯s lips as well.


    Just as their bond was growing stronger, Oznia suddenly yawned widely.


    ¡°Oz, are you sleepy?¡±


    Oznia tried to shake her head to deny it, but she couldn¡¯t hide her drooping head. It was well past curfew, and the clock was about to strike midnight.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. You can stay here.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ sorry.¡±


    Unable to bear her overwhelming drowsiness, Oznia couldn¡¯t refuse Titania¡¯s suggestion and left the lounge with a staggering step.


    Titania worried if Oznia would actually change her clothes and sleep, seeing her like that.


    The lounge, now empty after Oznia¡¯s departure.


    Titania stared out the window aimlessly.


    Looking out into the darkness, she couldn¡¯t see anything, but somehow, it felt like the person she was waiting for would appear at any moment.


    Will they really come? Maybe I should go in too.


    As her thoughts deepened,


    Late at night, she heard the sound of the dormitory¡¯s front door opening.


    Titania hastily got up from the sofa and rushed out of the lounge. She almost ran to the lobby.


    As she expected, the person who returned to the dormitory was Instructor Eon.


    He seemed surprised to see Titania in the lobby at this hour, slightly furrowing his brows.


    ¡°Titania?¡±


    ¡°Have you arrived, Instructor?¡±


    ¡°What were you doing at this time? It¡¯s well past curfew.¡±


    Titania was embarrassed to admit that she had been waiting for him, so she awkwardly scratched her cheek and offered an excuse that wasn¡¯t entirely a lie.


    ¡°I, I couldn¡¯t sleep¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I see.¡±


    Though it was a situation that could be considered a violation of the school rules, Eon didn¡¯t interrogate Titania.


    He just nodded his head calmly.


    Titania felt as if Eon¡¯s gaze was piercing through her. Somehow, it seemed like he had already figured out the reason she was waiting here.


    Feeling shy, Titania cautiously opened her mouth.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Instructor. Did everything go well with the matter you went out for?¡±


    Titania had a lot of questions she wanted to ask Eon.


    What did it mean when he said that everything would be fine once the people targeting her disappeared, what had he been doing outside for so long, and whether he had encountered any danger?


    Whether she really didn¡¯t have to leave the academy.


    Instead of answering such questions, Eon suddenly asked an incomprehensible question after a brief silence.


    ¡°Titania.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Did you have an older brother?¡±


    Titania couldn¡¯t understand the intent behind the question.


    However, she couldn¡¯t ignore the instructor¡¯s question, so she nodded and replied.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°What kind of person was he?¡±


    The term ¡°person¡± wasn¡¯t exclusively applied to humans, but also used for other races like elves and dwarves, so it wasn¡¯t an incorrect expression.


    Titania pondered for a moment.


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯re suddenly asking this, but¡­¡±


    She smiled faintly, as if recalling fond memories.


    ¡°He was a really good person. He always took great care of me and protected me by his side. He was a bit overprotective, though. If my brother were still in the village, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to come to the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Did he leave the village?¡±


    ¡°Yes, suddenly one day.¡±


    Titania wore a bitter smile.


    ¡°The village elders don¡¯t answer any questions about my brother, but¡­ I guess he must have gone to do something important. I believe he¡¯ll return safely someday.¡±


    Titania said so, looking up at Eon.


    And she was surprised. He was wearing an expression she hadn¡¯t expected.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Eon¡¯s expression was much stiffer than usual, and his eyes were dull.


    Titania couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind his expression.


    Eon gently stroked Titania¡¯s leaf-like hair a few times, placing his hand above her head.


    And he spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s been resolved. You won¡¯t have to leave this place because of this issue anymore.¡±


    In fact, Titania wanted to hear more details.


    However.


    Somehow, when Eon stroked her head and said that, she felt as if everything had indeed been resolved.


    So, she simply nodded in agreement without saying anything.


    ¡°Go in now. It¡¯s getting late.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Instructor.¡±


    As Eon said, it was already very late. Although she had told Oznia to go in first, Titania was also reaching her limit to stay awake.


    Somehow, thinking that everything had been resolved made her relax, and she yawned.


    Titania smiled towards Eon¡¯s back as he went up first.


    ¡°Instructor, you kind of remind me of my brother.¡±


    Her brother often stroked her head and assured her that everything would be alright.


    As a child, Titania didn¡¯t know anything but felt that everything would be fine just by hearing those words.


    Titania¡¯s words were meant to express gratitude to the instructor who had reminded her of her brother after a long time.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Eon paused for a moment but ultimately left without looking back.


    What kind of expression he wore, Titania couldn¡¯t tell.


    * * *


    The next day.


    The news of the appearance of a monster stirred up the entire island.

 CH 44

    ? News of Malevolent Star ?


    Sunday.


    I was in the Dean¡¯s office, reporting my actions to Dean Heinkel.


    I acted independently without informing the dean, and caused a disturbance within the academy. Although, it was an essential task.


    Naturally, Dean Heinkel would have been informed about the incident that transpired in the dormitory last night.


    So I informed Dean Heinkel that I had completely destroyed the organization that threatened Titania¡¯s safety and now the royal family was investigating the organization¡¯s mastermind behind the scenes.


    I only shared necessary information and avoided divulging sensitive details, such as the fact that the Immortal King was Titania¡¯s brother.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s what happened yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I see. I understand.¡±


    Dean Heinkel laughed heartily while stroking his long beard.


    ¡°Instructor Eon, you¡¯ve accomplished something really great. This is indeed an achievement befitting the name of Malevolent Star.¡±


    ¡°¡­You flatter me.¡±


    ¡°In fact, yesterday we received a number of reports stating that in the middle of the night, a man wearing the academy¡¯s instructor uniform was running around and causing significant property damage in the campus¡­ ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    For the purpose of a swift resolution, I had to take some aggressive measures. Simply talking it out would have taken much longer.


    Dean Heinkel nodded and spoke.


    ¡°Of course, The situation likely called for it and yet you  didn¡¯t spare any effort for the safety of the students, so naturally I¡¯ll take care of the aftermath for you.¡±


    ¡°I would appreciate that.¡±


    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s too small a reward as it pales in comparison to Instructor Eon¡¯s efforts. I want to thank you personally¡­ Hmmm, I wonder what would be an appropriate reward¡­


    As I watched Dean Heinkel, who was lost in thought while stroking his beard, I interjected.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean you don¡¯t need a reward ?¡±


    I gave a serene nod while Dean Heinkel looked puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s just something I had to do.¡±


    Titania is my student, and I believe it¡¯s the responsibility of an instructor to protect their students.


    I didn¡¯t do it because someone ordered me to nor did I seek a reward for it  I just did what I had to do.


    At those words, Dean Heinkel stopped stroking his beard and couldn¡¯t take his eyes off me, showing a surprised expression. Then, he soon laughed heartily and stroked his beard again.


    ¡°My friend¡¯s words were indeed correct.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you talking about Marquis Kalshtein?¡±


    ¡°Right. Kalbad, that friend, often mentioned that it was both concerning and frustrating that someone with the potential to be a noble and accumulate immense wealth doesn¡¯t seek anything.


    Dean Heinkel looked at me with his crinkled eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s as if they could leave at any moment.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond to that statement and remained silent.


    Feeling the atmosphere getting heavy, Dean Heinkel laughed and shook it off.


    ¡°Oh dear, it seems I¡¯ve said something unnecessary. It¡¯s not for nothing that they say old people tend to talk too much. I apologize if it was uncomfortable, Instructor Eon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°Still, the person who put in the most effort can¡¯t go unrewarded. I¡¯ll add a bonus to your salary this month, so please accept it, even if it¡¯s just to save my face.¡±


    I hesitantly nodded.


    While I don¡¯t usually need a lot of money and have few expenses, if I do have it, I might find someplace to use it.


    As the conversation was almost over, Dean Heinkel suddenly pulled out something like a newspaper from the pile of documents on his desk.


    ¡°By the way, Instructor Eon, have you seen this already? A Juggler delivered it this morning .¡±


    I checked what Dean Heinkel handed to me.


    It was a newspaper with the large headline ¡®Malevolent Star¡¯.


    * * *


    Sunday.


    Only one precious holiday was left.


    While others returned to their homes or participated in club activities, enjoying their youth.


    Marian was buried in documents alone in her room, her face full of dark circles.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Arghhhhh!¡±


    Unable to withstand the stress-induced throbbing in her head, Marian threw the documents off  her desk.


    Her mood briefly lifted as she watched the documents flutter like trash around the room, but naturally, it was Marian herself who had to clean up those documents again.


    ¡°Ah¡­ What am I doing?¡±


    The reason why Marian had to struggle with paperwork to this extent.


    Of course, it was because of the establishment of the student council for the Opal Black Class.


    Assuming control of an established and well-functioning organization only requires completing the handover process, while creating a new organization from scratch requires a significant amount of effort.


    Marian, who was born into nobility, developed her paperwork skills by assisting her mother with tasks such as managing the estate. However, even she faced difficulties when dealing with such an overwhelming amount of paperwork.


    Of course, being this busy was also a result of Marian¡¯s own doing.


    With a total of eight students in the class, the student council, comprising just five members, had the option of functioning like a minor club on a smaller scale.


    That¡¯s right. Marian, with her experience in managing the territory, was aware that having a larger budget was beneficial.


    She also knew that once a budget was allocated, it could decrease but would never increase without a really good reason.


    Even if there are currently only eight people. As the semester continues, new students will inevitably join the Opal Black Class.


    At that time, applying for a budget increase would involve a very cumbersome and complicated process. It was much better to get a lot of budget at once, even if it was painful now, than to do the same thing twice.


    And most importantly, the fact of the matter was Marian¡¯s pride.


    Being a regular class with a smaller budget than other classes, being silenced or ridiculed at student council meetings because of its small size was something Marian¡¯s high pride would  never accept.


    She still remembered when the student council president had read her budget application and said with an uncomfortable expression, ¡°That¡¯s a lot for just eight people, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Honestly, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s unrealistic for the Diamond White Class with a total of a thousand students and the Opal Black Class with only eight students to have the same budget. It¡¯s also true that it¡¯s difficult to answer what the Opal Black Class consisting of only eight people would do with so much money.


    However, even though the Opal Black Class had a small number of students, they hated being underestimated or treated poorly compared to other classes more than anything.


    As a result, Marian had to spend her whole weekend buried in documents, squeezing out non-existent facts in addition to the usual application process, to convince them why the Opal Black Class needed so much budget.


    Of course, if the Opal Black Class were really a small class of just eight people, her attempts wouldn¡¯t have worked. Unfortunately, every aspect of the Opal Black Class was far from easy.


    The presence of Marian, the granddaughter of one of the seven heroes of the continent, and the other students were part of it, but the most decisive factor was the existence of Princess Elizabeth.


    No matter what, she¡¯s the vice-president of a student council with a princess, so it¡¯s only natural that they would argue they shouldn¡¯t be treated too poorly on the other side.


    Philion Academy emphasizes equality, but as with any human-operated organization, it¡¯s impossible to be completely separate from power.


    Long live power. Long live vested interests. Long live the princess.


    The princess herself had helped for a short while yesterday, then suddenly disappeared somewhere, saying she had something to do, and never returned.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    In the end, it was all because of Instructor Eon.


    What kind of plan B was her honors student strategy that made her go through all this trouble?


    This won¡¯t do. She needed to replenish her sugar levels as her blood pressure was rising.


    Thinking so, she opened the drawer, but the snack box that had been full of chocolates was now completely empty. She had taken one out to eat whenever she needed it, and before she knew it, they were all gone.


    Normally, she would have given up and concentrated on her work again, but  Marian desperately needed sugar at the moment.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, there were candies in the break room, right?¡¯


    While thinking about taking a break and having a cup of tea in the break room to get away from the documents for a moment, she ran into Schultz, who had just returned to the dormitory in the lobby.


    Schultz, who had visited his family over the weekend, was holding a newspaper with a very serious expression on his face, unable to let it go.


    ¡°Schultz, you¡¯re back already?¡±


    ¡°Um? Kalshtein?¡±


    ¡°Call me by my name, not my last name.¡±


    ¡°Right, I forgot. I¡¯m still not used to it.¡±


    Since the first day of the semester, when Elizabeth suggested it, the students of Opal Black Class had been calling each other by their first names.


    If this hadn¡¯t been the academy, there would have been no reason to call a princess by her name in the first place, but in fact, Marian found it much more comfortable to call her by her name instead of using some honorific.


    Looking at the boy smiling awkwardly, Marian noticed that the newspaper he was holding was the most famous Shangria Daily in the Empire.


    ¡°You seem to have some interesting news? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you holding a newspaper with such a serious expression.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a piece of news that¡¯s quite surprising.¡±


    Schultz exaggeratedly said, as if to suggest she would be shocked to hear it.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Malevolent Star  has appeared in the Empire?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Malevolent Star?


    In the Empire?


    No, why would that person suddenly?


    Of course, it¡¯s true that Malevolent Star is in the Empire, but that¡¯s the information that only a very few people besides me would know, right?


    Where did they find out? Come to think of it, he seemed a bit late yesterday; what on earth was he doing?


    The sudden news of the Malevolent Star, who had disappeared for several years.


    Marian, who knew the identity of the Malevolent Star, was very concerned about the content of the newspaper. However, it wasn¡¯t  Marian who reacted the most to Schultz¡¯s words.


    The door to the break room slowly opened, and Oznia walked into the lobby.


    Her expression was unusually stern, as if she had overheard the conversation between the two.


    ¡°Tell me more about that.¡±


    Marian saw Oznia¡¯s eyes trembling so much for the first time.

 CH 45

    ? Chains of the Past ?


    Dean Heinkel presented a newspaper headline that read:


    [The return of the legend! ¡®Malevolent Star¡¯ defeats the gigantic monster and claims to secure the empire¡¯s future by eliminating the subversive organization!]


    I was so perplexed by the headline that I nearly tore the newspaper unintentionally.


    But it wasn¡¯t just the Shangria Daily that featured such attention-grabbing headlines.


    [After a 5-year absence, the legendary figure returns. ¡®Malevolent Star¡¯ saves the system by battling monsters in the 20th district.]


    [¡®The Empire¡¯s Future¡¯ terrorist organization completely annihilated, successful rescue of kidnapped mixed races! Is ¡®Malevolent Star¡¯ the main character?]


    [The missing war hero ¡®Malevolent Star¡¯ makes a dramatic return, defeats the giant skeleton monster and the discriminatory organization against immigrants!]


    Newspapers like ¡®The Nobles,¡¯ which targets the upper class, ¡®Mage Post,¡¯ which is popular among magicians, and ¡®Philion Times,¡¯ published by the Philion Academy Newspaper Club¡­.


    Even looking at the rather famous newspapers that flew into the Dean¡¯s office, the level was like this. I didn¡¯t even want to think about what the headlines would be like in the tabloid newspapers, which were famous for their sensational content and mainly read by commoners or lower classes.


    Why? Why were such articles published?


    While  I was determined to wipe out  ¡®The Empire¡¯s Future,¡¯ I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. If anything, I was prepared to reveal Malevolent Star¡¯s identity to resolve the incident.


    However, the incident occurred in the sparsely populated harbor district at midnight, and in the end, the royal family intervened. So if the royal family and the Royal Guards announced that they had resolved the incident, the press and the public would have been convinced.


    The reason I entrusted the aftermath to the royal family, including Marquis Einhellar, was that I intended to handle it discreetly without my name being mentioned, as if I was passing the ball.


    Given that Elizabeth was already aware of the situation,  there was no reason for the royal family to attribute the resolution of the case to ¡°Malevolent Star¡±.


    All suspicions led to a single person.


    As soon as I left the Dean¡¯s office, I went to find Captain Herman of the Security Force.


    He happened to be lounging at the front gate¡¯s security post, reading a newspaper with a huge title  ¡°Malevolent Star¡± on it and smiled contentedly.


    ¡°Was it you?¡±


    ¡°Heuk! Hoo, hoo, hoo-¡°


    I sent a light warning glance, and Captain Herman, who was about to say the word ¡°Malevolent Star,¡± quickly covered his mouth with both hands.


    Fortunately, there was no one around the security post, so no one heard what Captain Herman was about to say.


    Captain Herman lowered his voice and politely asked.


    ¡°¡­ Aren¡¯t you Instructor Eon? Wh-what brings you here¡­?¡±


    ¡°The newspaper headlines this morning were quite interesting.¡±


    ¡°Ah, if it¡¯s about that, surely-¡°


    Alright. It was this guy.


    Seeing Captain Herman¡¯s expression as if he knew something, I nodded my head.


    And I slowly released my energy.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t intend to kill him.


    But now that I know he has a tendency to talk without discretion, giving him a proper lesson should keep him from blabbing carelessly again.


    As I approached him, Captain Herman raised his hands in panic.


    ¡°W-wait! Eon, sir! It¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°What misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I was interviewed! But, but I never mentioned Eon¡¯s name, and even if it wasn¡¯t for me, there was no way to hide the name of the Malevolent Star!¡±


    Captain Herman¡¯s explanation, who was so flustered that he even forgot to call me an instructor, went like this.


    The disturbance in District 20 yesterday was not something that could be hidden.


    Many people had witnessed the giant skull face that appeared in the sky of the institution even though it was a dark night, and even if the Demon Army was somehow dismissed as a false alarm.


    The fact that ten of the empire¡¯s strongest force, the Royal Guards, headed to Zone 20 added credibility to the event.


    Various media outlets quickly grasped the news, and one of them even found out about the mixed-race people from District 20 being moved to the temple in critical condition and immediately conducted interviews.


    In other words, the first people to testify about Malevolent Star were the ones who had been kidnapped.


    ¡°At that time, it was too dark for anyone to see Eon¡¯s face properly, but they remembered the figure in black armor wielding a red spear fighting the giant skull.¡±


    ¡°They saw that? They should have all been passed out.¡±


    ¡°Because the fight was so intense. There were some people who woke up while I was carrying them. Anyway, there was a risk of revealing Eon¡¯s identity if something went wrong, and some malicious news reporters tried to approach patients who needed immediate medical attention, so I had no choice but to be interviewed.¡±


    In the end, it was true that Captain Herman had testified that ¡®Malevolent Star appeared and resolved the incident.¡¯


    It was a fact that the royal side couldn¡¯t deny, and the result was the headline of this morning¡¯s newspaper.


    I let out a short sigh.


    Even if the royal family hadn¡¯t mentioned Malevolent Star directly, if there were witnesses, the fact that Malevolent Star appeared would have become known anyway.


    It was something I couldn¡¯t solve, and if so, there was no point in worrying about it anymore. It was fortunate enough that the fact that Malevolent Star was an instructor at the academy wasn¡¯t revealed.


    In that case, Captain Herman had actually withheld some facts by mentioning some truths, and he did not reveal the really important truth.


    ¡°I misunderstood. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Heuk! N-no, please feel free to speak informally. Hu- no, how can I dare to receive honorifics from you, Eon? Please, take back your apology. It¡¯s enough to know that I helped my savior in a small way.¡±


    Captain Herman pleaded so desperately that I had no choice but to continue speaking informally.


    ¡°¡­Fine. But let¡¯s stop calling me Eon.¡±


    ¡°Hehem, understood. Instructor Eon.¡±


    Even though he stopped using honorifics, Captain Herman, who looked rather satisfied, suddenly lowered his voice and cautiously asked.


    ¡°By the way, Instructor. Why are you hiding your identity? People are already so excited just by the news that Malevolent Star has appeared, and if it¡¯s revealed that Instructor Eon¡¯s is the Malevolent Star, the students would be really happy.¡±


    Captain Herman said in a regretful tone, scratching his chin.


    ¡°Of course, if you wish, I¡¯ll take this secret to the grave, but personally, it¡¯s such a shame, ahem! It¡¯s a pity that not everyone knows how great you are.¡±


    I let out a bitter laugh at the end of a brief silence.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much to gain from fame.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    People often make the mistake of only looking at the achievements of a hero and saying that their path is filled with glorious victories and dazzling light.


    However, the path I had walked was full of blood,death and remorse for the irreplaceable loss.


    The name Malevolent Star is not only of no help in my duties as an instructor but is also a shackle of the past that reminds me of the most horrible moments I cannot forget.


    I left Captain Herman¡¯s bewildered figure behind and just hoped that today¡¯s incident would not cause another problem.


    ***


    After finishing all my duties, I took a tram back to the dormitory.


    But I noticed someone crouching near the dormitory building.


    Her hair was a soft light green, like leaves in sunlight. It was Titania.


    She seemed to be concentrating on something, fiddling with her fingertips for a while.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Instructor Eon!¡±


    Hearing my voice, Titania turned around and smiled brightly. She had a small gardening shovel and some plants in her hands, as if she had been doing some gardening work.


    ¡°I was making a flower bed.¡±


    ¡°A flower bed?¡±


    ¡°I felt a little disappointed that there were only trees around the dormitory. Don¡¯t you think it would look much prettier if we planted various plants?¡±


    Saying that, Titania showed me the plants in her hand and smiled brightly.


    Indeed, Titania originally wanted to join the gardening club. Somehow, she ended up joining the student council, but she must have been interested in growing and taking care of plants from the beginning. She probably even lived in a forest.


    However, despite her cheeks being covered in dirt, the progress of the flower bed didn¡¯t seem to be going well, which indicated that the work wasn¡¯t going smoothly.


    ¡°It looks difficult to do it alone.¡±


    ¡°Um, I was going to ask my strong friends for help, but Gwyn still seems to have muscle pain, and Batar has been gone since the morning.¡±


    After contemplating for a moment at her troubled expression, I opened my mouth.


    ¡°If you want, I can help.¡±


    ¡°Really? I would be so grateful if you could help me!¡±


    Titania didn¡¯t refuse my help, whether it was difficult for her or not. The task she was struggling with was digging up the hardened soil with a shovel.


    The soil was hardened because of the rain a few days ago, making it difficult for Titania to dig it up with her strength.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t for me.


    Every time I swung my arm, the small gardening shovel sank deep into the ground as if it were butter. Titania clapped her hands and smiled brightly at the sight.


    ¡°Wow, as expected, Instructor, you have incredible strength!¡±


    ¡°If you had consistently trained, you would have been able to do this too.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, hahaha. Is that so?¡±


    Titania was definitely physically weak. It was a problem with her muscle strength, separate from her level of activity. During physical education classes, she showed outstanding agility but lacked strength, so she quickly became tired even after just a little running.


    Even so, it was a bit hard to understand why she couldn¡¯t finish the flower bed work alone, despite her lack of strength.


    ¡°It would have been simple with the help of the spirits.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    Titania scratched her cheek awkwardly and spoke.


    ¡°It would have definitely been done quickly if I had asked the earth spirits for help, but the purpose of making the flower bed today was also to appease the spirits.¡±


    ¡°Appease the spirits?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Today is the full moon, after all.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand what the full moon had to do with the spirits.


    Seeing me frown at the incomprehensible words, Titania added with a smile.


    ¡°Spirits are very capricious in nature. They are especially so when the seasons change. While some spirits welcome new life as spring approaches, others become more mischievous, missing the winter¡¯s rest.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°When the full moon rises and the negative energy becomes full, spirits become emotional and sensitive, so I wanted to plant flowers around to appease them in advance. Spirits love places where nature is abundant.¡±


    It would indeed be contradictory to use spirits to appease spirits.


    Titania, being an elf, seemed to know a lot about mysterious knowledge.


    I didn¡¯t know anything about magic or spirits, and during the war, when the enemy used spirits, I was busy tearing them apart with Ajetus.


    Thinking about it, I felt like I might be quite hated by the spirits.


    As I dug up the hardened soil with a  small shovel, I asked.


    ¡°So, what are you going to plant here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m planning to plant something that can be used as medicinal herbs, like mugwort or basil.¡±


    ¡°Mugwort tastes good when you make rice cakes with it. Potatoes would be nice too.¡±


    ¡°¡­Instructor? The flower bed is not a vegetable garden, you know?¡±


    Titania showed a rare flustered expression.

 CH 46

    ? A Smile Like the Sun ?


    I dug up the soil in the flower bed and helped Titania plant the seedlings.


    When the work was finished, the area around the dormitory definitely felt more colorful and bright.


    I started helping Titania just because I thought she needed help, but it wasn¡¯t as bad of an experience as I expected.


    Titania said the soil around here was rich in nutrients, so plants grow well. Maybe later, it would be nice to create a vegetable garden and plant some potatoes and beans.


    As I brushed the dirt off my arms and legs, Titania cautiously asked.


    ¡°Um¡­ Instructor.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°The people targeting me were from an organization called the Empire¡¯s Future, right?¡±


    I froze for a moment at Titania¡¯s question.


    I had a rough idea why she was asking this.


    Titania must have seen the newspaper. It was a story related to her, so she must have read it with keen interest.


    I nodded my head nonchalantly, trying not to look awkward.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And ¡®The Empire¡¯s Future¡¯ was wiped out  by a man named Malevolent Star last night.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°You, Instructor Eon, happened to be away last night too, right?¡±


    As the questions continued, I felt lightheaded and disoriented.


    The more her questions went on, the more an unknown anxiety and tension burdened my shoulders. I felt like I knew what Titania was thinking.


    I braced myself and nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I knew it¡­¡±


    Titania¡¯s expression brightened as if her suspicions had been confirmed and the puzzle in her head was complete.


    She looked at me with a very serious face, and my shoulders tensed up as well.


    Finally, Titania asked loudly.


    ¡°Instructor Eon, did you meet the Malevolent Star yesterday!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the tension was gone and my shoulders relaxed.


    I found it somewhat funny that I had been so tense, and I answered with a shaky voice.


    ¡°¡­You could say that.¡±


    ¡°Wow! So you met one of the Seven Heroes of the Continent! I heard that a huge skeleton monster appeared, did you actually see Malevolent Star fighting it!?¡±


    ¡°Well, something like that¡­¡±


    Titania¡¯s misunderstanding was bewildering, but it was fortunate for me. The situation where I would say I met myself was extremely awkward and strange.


    ¡°So, Instructor, did you ask Malevolent Star for help because you knew him?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I had no idea how to explain the situation, so I just remained silent.


    However, Titania, who was closely observing my expression, seemed to interpret my silence in her own way and nodded her head. Then, she asked in a serious tone.


    ¡°Can I express my gratitude to him as well?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the one who helped me. I¡¯m grateful to you too, Instructor, but I want to convey my thanks directly to the Malevolent Star. Can¡¯t I?¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter, but how?


    Should I briefly leave Titania¡¯s presence only to reappear before her as Malevolent Star?


    Objectively speaking, that would be an absurd situation.


    And aside from it being ridiculous and cumbersome, I wasn¡¯t particularly eager to do it.


    I shook my head and said.


    ¡°He¡¯s not someone who would appreciate that.¡±


    ¡°Still, I think it¡¯s really important to convey my feelings. If it¡¯s difficult to meet him, will you please convey my message on my behalf later? That I¡¯m truly grateful.¡±


    Although it felt a little strange for me to convey a message to myself as Malevolent Star¡¯s identity¡­


    ¡°¡­Alright. I can do that much¡±


    In the end, I had no choice but to agree with Titania.


    ***


    After helping Titania with her work, the sun was setting before I knew it.


    I had a simple dinner at the dormitory and returned to my room.


    Although the original plan was to check on Gwyn¡¯s sword next, Gwyn still hadn¡¯t fully recovered from muscle pain even after two days due to overexerting her muscles the day before yesterday.


    Yet, Gwyn insisted she could move and stubbornly tried to go to the training ground, but there was no persuasion in her appearance, walking with her sword as if it were a cane.


    I forced Gwyn to rest in her room, saying that rest is also a part of the training. If she doesn¡¯t rest properly when she should, her injuries won¡¯t heal. If she rests well for two days, she¡¯ll probably be able to get up just fine tomorrow.


    The Sun had set completely, and night had fallen on the Opal Black Dormitory.


    Curfew time was approaching. As usual, it meant it was time for me to patrol the dormitory.


    I thought Oznia would come to my room, like she always does, for the night patrol.


    However, even after a few minutes, Oznia did not appear.


    Until now, Oznia had never been late even for a single minute. I waited a little longer in my room just in case, but there was still no sign of her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Could something have happened?


    I grabbed my coat and headed to Oznia¡¯s room along the dark, unlit corridor.


    When I reached the door, I sensed a faint presence inside the room.


    It was quiet as if someone was sitting still and not doing anything, but there was a faint movement. It seemed like she was indeed inside the room.


    I knocked on Oznia¡¯s door.


    However, no matter how long I waited, there was no sign of the door opening.


    Wondering if she hadn¡¯t heard me, I knocked on the door a bit harder this time.


    Just as I was contemplating whether to forcibly open the door, it creaked slowly open, revealing Oznia with a blank expression on her face.


    In a whisper so soft that it would be inaudible if you didn¡¯t strain your ears, Oznia said,


    ¡°¡­Instructor?¡±


    ¡°Oznia. It¡¯s time for the patrol.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    As I reminded her of today¡¯s schedule, her eyes widened and her small mouth opened in surprise.


    It seemed like she had genuinely forgotten.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you were in your room. Put on your outerwear and come out.¡±


    At my instruction, Oznia nodded, put on her uniform coat, and slowly walked out of the room.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As always, we headed to the Forest of Wandering, but Oznia¡¯s condition seemed much stranger than usual.


    She would lag far behind while walking or occasionally veer off the path and head in a completely wrong direction. Even though she had always seemed somewhat absent-minded, today she looked like she had left her mind somewhere else entirely.


    As we walked, I grabbed Oznia¡¯s shoulder to keep her from tripping over a tree root and said,


    ¡°Oznia, get a hold of yourself.¡±


    Oznia blinked a few times and slowly said,


    ¡°¡­Ah, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You seem a bit off today. Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    I asked while examining her complexion.


    If Oznia wasn¡¯t feeling well, I had no intention of forcing her to tag along. If she had even the slightest signs of illness, it would be better to send her back now.


    With a worried heart, I placed my palm on Oznia¡¯s forehead. Then, tilting my head slightly, I looked into her eyes and examined her face more closely.


    However, contrary to my concerns, her skin wasn¡¯t flushed, and there was no sign of fever on her forehead.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    At my actions, Oznia had completely frozen, even forgetting to blink and seemingly stopped her breath.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem like a cold. Are you really okay?¡±


    As soon as I said that, Oznia suddenly hiccupped.


    ¡°Hic!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Oznia, with a bewildered look in her eyes, covered her mouth.


    However, there was no way that the hiccup, once released, would stop there. Upon closer inspection, both of her ears seemed to be tinged with sudden redness, as if the heat was rising.


    ¡°It seems you really are unwell. We should stop the patrol here for today.¡±


    I approached her to support her, but Oznia, on the contrary, moved further away from me at an urgent pace.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t come near me. Hic!¡±


    At that moment, I realized I had been careless.


    Even though I¡¯m an instructor, it would be uncomfortable for her if a man casually touched her body. Realizing that I¡¯m still inexperienced as an instructor, I took another step back from her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do that on purpose.¡±


    Oznia shook her head vigorously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ Hic!¡±


    She showed an expression as if she didn¡¯t know why she was hiccupping herself. It was as if she couldn¡¯t understand the changes happening to her own body.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because I¡¯m sick- Ah.¡±


    Suddenly, Oznia turned her head towards the forest and opened her eyes wide in surprise.


    It was a very rare sight for Oznia, who seldom showed emotions.


    I looked in the direction Oznia was staring at. There was nothing but a dense forest and complete darkness, and nothing else could be seen.


    However, Oznia uttered strange words.


    ¡°¡­I hear a voice.¡±


    ¡°A voice?¡±


    I furrowed my brow in confusion and questioned her.


    I couldn¡¯t hear the voice that Oznia said she heard.


    I closed my eyes and focused on my senses to listen to the surrounding sounds.


    No matter how hard I strained my ears, I couldn¡¯t hear anything that resembled a voice. Only the rustling sound of leaves brushing against the gentle night breeze could be heard, and there was no one around except for the two of us.


    Oznia mumbled to herself in a barely audible voice.


    ¡°This voice¡­ It¡¯s calling me, calling me. Could it be¡­ You are¡­?¡±


    I felt a growing sense of unease as Oznia¡¯s behavior became stranger and stranger.


    Come to think of it, it was a bit odd. Although I couldn¡¯t hear the voice that Oznia mentioned, the forest today was eerily quiet, even without considering that.


    The sound of insects chirping. The sound of bees flapping their wings. The sound of owls hooting. None of the sounds of life that should be present in a forest could be heard.


    An intentionally created, unsettling silence.


    This was definitely not a normal situation.


    I cautiously backed away from the forest and warned Oznia.


    ¡°Oznia, never leave my side.¡±


    However, there was no response.


    ¡°Oznia?¡±


    When I turned around, there was no one there.


    Oznia, who had been there just a moment ago, had vanished without a trace.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dean Heinkel had said,


    When passing through the Forest of Wandering, never stray from the path.


    In case you take the wrong path, you might find yourself endlessly wandering through the forest.


    However, I had no other choice if I wanted to find Oznia.


    Thinking that there hasn¡¯t been a single quiet day since I became an instructor, I let out a deep sigh and followed the direction where Oznia had disappeared.


    Although I still couldn¡¯t hear any sounds around me, it would have been impossible for Oznia to have gone far enough in that short amount of time without me noticing, unless she had used magic.


    I carefully examined the ground as I walked through the forest.


    It would have been difficult for an ordinary person to discern in the dim darkness, faintly illuminated by moonlight, but I noticed the shallow traces on the ground were Oznia¡¯s footsteps.


    It wasn¡¯t magic. These were traces of walking.


    So, there was only one answer.


    This forest was disrupting our senses.


    I traversed the forest, following Oznia¡¯s traces such as her footprints and broken branches. Her traces led deeper and deeper into the forest.


    Oznia¡¯s behavior just before she disappeared was certainly strange. She seemed to be hearing things that were not audible and seeing things that were not visible, as if she was having hallucinations.


    Could something in the forest have bewitched Oznia and taken her away?


    Unaware of what might lie ahead, I became more cautious and continued to follow the traces.


    Suddenly, a soft and feminine voice called out to me from behind.


    ¡°Eon.¡±


    My heart raced at the familiar voice.


    I stopped walking and slowly, very slowly, turned around.


    Golden hair that shone brightly as if it were squeezed from honey and blue eyes as clear as the sea.


    The girl I had tried to forget several times, but ultimately couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°¡­Ella?¡±


    Ella stood there, just as I remembered her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, Eon.¡±


    She looked at me and smiled brightly, like a ray of sunshine.

 CH 47

    ? Ella¡¯s Illusion ?


    Dean Heinkel said that if one gets lost in the Forest of Wandering, one would endlessly wander through the woods.


    However, he didn¡¯t say ¡®why¡¯ they would wander in the forest.


    The answer was right in front of my eyes.


    Ella was wearing the same white linen blouse and dark green skirt as she did before leaving the village. She looked exactly like the innkeeper¡¯s daughter I often saw in our hometown.


    I knew it was an illusion as soon as I saw her. If Ella was really alive and appeared in front of me, she wouldn¡¯t look the same as she did 20 years ago.


    Yet, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off Ella, who approached me with a smile.


    An illusion that shows someone deeply missed in the heart. Even though I already knew the obvious fact that it was a trap that made one truly wander in the Forest of Wandering.


    ¡°Eon. I missed you.¡±


    Ella¡¯s smile always shone brightly like the Sun. And Ella¡¯s illusion also gently took my hand with the same smile as before.


    That smile reminded me of the happiest moments we shared together.


    As well as the most horrifying memories.


    I was a little late in shaking off Ella¡¯s hand. Then, Ella¡¯s illusion frowned briefly as if she couldn¡¯t understand, and called my name affectionately again with a bright smile.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you miss me, Eon? I¡¯ve missed you so much. I¡¯m so happy to see you like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I remained silent as if I hadn¡¯t heard Ella¡¯s words. I knew that talking to an illusion would only entangle me deeper into it.


    I ignored her illusion and turned my back. Finding Ozinia, who is now gone, was my priority. I didn¡¯t have time to care about such illusions.


    However, despite turning my back, Ella had somehow changed her position and appeared in front of me.


    As she was ignored, Ella¡¯s large, transparent eyes filled with tears. Soon, she began to shed tears with a sorrowful and anguished face.


    ¡°Eon, please look at me. Is it because I¡¯m an illusion? But even so, I¡¯m still the Ella you remember. There¡¯s no difference from the real one.¡±


    Ella spread her arms wide towards me.


    ¡°Hurry up and hold me in your arms like before, Eon. You haven¡¯t forgotten me until now.¡±


    I closed my eyes for a moment as I listened to her words.


    Memories of being with Ella flashed through my mind. Back then, we were purely in love, thinking of each other, and I could do anything for Ella.


    I sighed with resignation.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I couldn¡¯t forget you.¡±


    ¡°See? Eon still loves me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t delude yourself.¡±


    I looked at Ella¡¯s illusion with determined eyes.


    ¡°Just because I haven¡¯t forgotten you doesn¡¯t mean I still love you.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Upon hearing my words, Ella¡¯s face expressed great shock as if her world had crumbled. Her eyes began to fill with deep sadness.


    ¡°You have no feelings for me anymore? That¡¯s impossible. Think about all the time we spent together, Eon. There¡¯s no way you could forget that!¡±


    The illusory Ella approached me with teary eyes, tightly holding my hand. Her voice was trembling with desperation.


    ¡°Think about it. You still love me. ¡­The me from the time that can¡¯t be recovered.¡±


    Even though I knew it was just the whisper of a simple illusion, I was taken aback by those words, as if they had struck a chord.


    Ella lowered her frail face, shaking her head weakly. Her tears dropped onto the back of my hand.


    Then, she lifted her head again, gazing at me with a pleading look in her eyes.


    ¡°I want you, Eon, now. Don¡¯t miss this chance. Don¡¯t abandon me, please.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s a truly cruel illusion.


    I realized that I couldn¡¯t break free from this illusion by simply ignoring it.


    Even if I let go of Ella, as long as I¡¯m in this forest, her illusion will relentlessly chase me. Whispering sweet words and constantly reminding me of my memories with Ella.


    But I¡¯ve had enough of that already.


    I gently brushed Ella¡¯s cheek. She seemed to think I had accepted her, and smiled faintly. My hand stroked her cheek and slowly moved downward.


    And then, I snapped Ella¡¯s thin neck in one quick motion.


    Crack


    Without even a chance to scream, her neck was completely broken. I tried to give her a quick and painless death, so if she were an ordinary person, she might not even have known what happened.


    I hoped that Ella¡¯s illusion would disappear with this.


    However, Ella still didn¡¯t disappear, and despite her broken neck, she slowly blinked her eyelids.


    She looked at me with disbelief in her eyes.


    The moment the gentle smile disappeared from Ella¡¯s face, I felt the atmosphere around us change instantly.


    ¡°Eon, why didn¡¯t you look for me?¡±


    Her eyes were filled with pain and resentment, and that resentment was directed straight at me.


    Finally, Ella began to scream at me.


    ¡°You knew something was wrong the day I left! I was kidnapped and died miserably! It¡¯s all because you couldn¡¯t protect me! And you still say you loved me?¡±


    Her face suddenly began to rot like a corpse. Bloody tears streamed down from her eyes. With her flesh falling off her body, Ella smiled horribly and said,


    ¡°Look at me, look at me straight, Eon! This was my end! I was offered as a sacrifice to a mad wizard in a distant land and died horribly! Because you didn¡¯t save me!¡±


    Trembling, I let go of Ella.


    She lay on the ground like a broken doll, looking up at me with bloody tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Eon, why didn¡¯t you look for me more? I called out for you as I was dying. Desperately calling, calling, and calling! I desperately needed your help! Where were you all this time? Where were you, laughing and playing with other women?¡±


    Ella cried for a while, then suddenly laughed like a madwoman.


    ¡°Ha, hahaha, ha¡­! Eon Graham, a coward, a fool, an idiot who can¡¯t even protect his own woman!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t find the words to continue at the sight of her cruel and bizarre appearance.


    But my surprise lasted only a brief moment. As I caught my breath, my heart quickly settled, and I regained my composure. Then, I could see the situation objectively.


    The being that created this illusion must be reading my memories.


    During the war, I experienced even more terrible mental attacks. However, my mind, which had never been violated by any evil spirits or nightmares, couldn¡¯t be shaken by such an illusion.


    It wasn¡¯t yet a proven fact that Ella had been kidnapped or offered as a sacrifice to a wizard. I had only thought that it might have happened somewhere in my heart.


    This illusion was showing me the worst possible scenario, packaged as if it were the truth.


    The reason Ella¡¯s illusion was cursing at me was clear. It wanted to keep me here, and since neither temptation nor pleading worked, it changed its approach to resentment.


    It was telling me to look at her and not leave her side.


    It was just using Ella¡¯s image to convey that message.


    From the beginning, the intention of the being showing me the illusion was clear, and there was no reason to simply follow it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However.


    At least part of what Ella¡¯s illusion had said was true.


    I knew something was wrong the day Ella left my side.


    No matter how much she longed for a life within the capital, she wasn¡¯t so naive as to follow a stranger without any support. Moreover, our relationship wasn¡¯t such that she would leave without saying a word to me.


    If it were, she wouldn¡¯t have come looking for me like that the night before.


    So I thought that perhaps she had been kidnapped. No, otherwise, I couldn¡¯t accept that reality.


    That¡¯s why I tried to follow Ella. I wanted to hear the truth from her mouth. But the mercenaries were on horseback, and even their footprints were almost erased by the rain that had fallen the day before.


    Back then, I couldn¡¯t run faster than a horse, and I hadn¡¯t learned tracking skills to find footprints after the rain.


    Moreover, even if I had managed to do all that and find Ella, I didn¡¯t have the ability to protect her and defeat the mercenaries.


    Despite that, my younger self didn¡¯t know how to give up. Not knowing where Ella had gone, I frantically wandered through the forest until I eventually fell on a rugged path and broke my leg. If it weren¡¯t for a passing hunter, I would have died there.


    Ella couldn¡¯t rely on me.


    I couldn¡¯t even follow her.


    It was all because I was so weak.


    So, it wasn¡¯t that Ella abandoned me; it was that I couldn¡¯t protect her.


    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t forget. The thought of what might have happened to Ella after she left the village was unbearable. So, I wanted to naively believe Ella¡¯s letter.


    She said she left to find her dream. That she would be living happily in the capital.


    If I didn¡¯t think that way, my heart wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.


    I didn¡¯t want to feel this helplessness again.


    I wanted to become stronger. If I couldn¡¯t, I¡¯d rather die.


    The result was this moment.


    I reached my arm into the empty air and pulled out a spear with color deeper than blood.


    Ella¡¯s expression hardened, as if she knew what this was. Even though the real Ella wouldn¡¯t have known about this spear.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re right. I still haven¡¯t forgotten Ella. Maybe I¡¯ll never be able to forget her for the rest of my life.¡±


    I slowly moved forward, gripping Ajetus.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s not an illusion like you.¡±


    Ella¡¯s illusion pleaded with a desperate voice.


    ¡°Eon-¡°


    But I didn¡¯t want to hear whatever it was going to say.


    The blade of Ajetus pierced Ella¡¯s forehead.


    -Aaahhhhh!!


    Ajetus, which could cut through things without substance, easily sliced through the forest¡¯s illusion as well.


    However, Ajetus was a weapon that inflicted extreme pain on those it stabbed. I didn¡¯t want to use it, even on an illusion-wearing Ella¡¯s shell, but I had no choice.


    Ella¡¯s illusion, with its forehead pierced, seemed to feel terrible pain, distorting its face, and finally disappeared like dust scattering in the wind.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    In the now-empty forest, I let out a breath as if releasing deep emotions.


    My reason was cold, but my heart couldn¡¯t help but waver. However, I soon composed myself. There was still something I had to do.


    The illusion was gone, but I still couldn¡¯t sense Oznia¡¯s presence. This forest was disrupting my senses, so I couldn¡¯t hear or see anything.


    Then the solution was simple.


    If I completely cleared the area around me, my senses would surely return.


    I gripped Ajetus with both hands and thrust it into the ground with all my strength.


    Boom! Bang!


    At that moment, an intense shockwave erupted, as if the world was turning upside down.


    The powerful shockwave caused the ground to split into pieces, as if an earthquake had occurred, and the surrounding trees were blown away by a fierce storm, as if swept up in a typhoon.


    Then, I could feel the strange magic that filled the forest dissipate and disappear.


    Focusing my senses, I could immediately tell where Oznia was. She had somehow walked to the center of the forest.


    To prevent my senses from being disrupted again, I swung my spear towards the center of the forest, clearing a path.


    Crash! Bang!


    The force powerful enough to overturn a mountain was changing the terrain around me.


    ***


    Oznia lay in her parents¡¯ embrace as if she had returned to her childhood, her eyes closed in comfort.


    ¡°Oznia.¡±


    ¡°Our daughter. We love you.¡±


    A gentle touch stroking her head. A warm smile.


    A time spent in a happy family that she had never experienced in her life.


    Before she knew it, Oznia had forgotten that this was an illusion. Deeply asleep, as if she was having a pleasant dream, she couldn¡¯t think of escaping the illusion.


    Who could consider this a trap? If there is such a sweet poison, one might even want to be addicted to it.


    At that moment, a loud noise echoed in the distance, as if an earthquake had occurred.


    Thud, thud¡­


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Oznia¡¯s parents looked at each other with worried eyes.


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s that noise?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe a monster is rampaging somewhere¡­?¡±


    Young Oznia felt anxious at her parents¡¯ worried voices.


    Seeing her like that, her parents gave her a reassuring smile and embraced her warmly once again.


    In the arms of her loving parents, Oznia slowly felt the vibrations coming closer.

 CH 48

    ? Illusion ?


    Similar to the siege weaponry, I made a neat path by cutting through the dense forest.


    Even without the use of magic, the tip of Ajetus¡¯ spear broke and bent every tree in its way whenever I swung the spear with my pure physical strength.


    However, as Oznia¡¯s presence was drawing near, it became difficult to push the forest further. It was because, if I continued to destroy the forest like this, she might inadvertently get caught in it.


    But we were already in close proximity. Even if my senses were to be disrupted again, there was no longer any worry of losing her.


    I gripped Ajetus and walked into the forest without hesitation.


    ¨C Whoosh!


    As I felt I had gone quite deep into the forest, the surrounding environment suddenly changed like magic.


    Just moments ago, it was a dense forest full of towering trees, but now I was walking on a narrow path in a quiet countryside village.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    An illusion that not only shows people but also changes the surrounding landscape.


    Despite the sudden change in scenery, I calmly looked around.


    At first, I thought it was showing me the hometown where I lived with Ella in my memories. Because this village looked strangely familiar to my eyes.


    But all countryside villages look similar, so it was just a momentary illusion; upon closer examination, this place was not at all like the village where I grew up.


    Then, this must be an illusory world created based on Oznia¡¯s memories.


    Oznia¡¯s village was just like any other ordinary countryside village, except for its fairly large goddess church in the center.


    However, this village was eerily quiet as if the villagers had suddenly disappeared into thin air. The buildings and fields showed traces of life everywhere, but there were literally no people.


    Why? Is it simply because the illusion couldn¡¯t create the villagers?


    But the buildings and the surrounding landscape were too detailed. If it were enough to omit people, there would be no problem with omitting buildings as well.


    Putting aside the unsolvable problem for a moment, I focused on finding a place where Oznia might be.


    The only hut that looked like someone was living in it had a thin smoke rising from the chimney.


    As I approached the house, I felt multiple presences inside. Peering into the interior through the window, there was a family that looked as warm as a painting.


    They were lovingly expressing their affection while holding a young girl who looked just like Oznia.


    ¡°I love you, Oznia.¡±


    ¡°My daughter, Mom loves you.¡±


    I hardened my expression a little at their conversation.


    ¡°¡­Oznia?¡±


    Such a young child?


    Oznia usually looked small and young compared to her peers, but the girl in front of me was just a child, looking no more than 5 or 6 years old at most.


    At first, I thought it was a fake created by the illusion. However, unlike the man and woman who were merely illusions, I could sense a living person¡¯s vitality from the young Oznia with my developed intuition.


    Did the illusion make Oznia younger, or did Oznia wish to return to her childhood within the illusion?


    Either way, it seemed difficult for Oznia to escape the illusion on her own. I should take her out now before she gets too deeply immersed in it.


    When I opened the door of the hut and entered, the cautious gazes of the man and woman, who I presumed to be Oznia¡¯s parents, turned to me.


    ¡°Wh-who are you? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°We have nothing! Please leave¡­!¡±


    Ignoring whatever the parents were saying or asking, I focused solely on young Oznia, who looked at me with a mix of fear and curiosity.


    ¡°Oznia. Wake up.¡±


    But Oznia showed no reaction.


    I spoke again with a firm voice.


    ¡°This is all fake. You need to get out of the illusion.¡±


    But still, Oznia did not answer. If anything, rather than answering, it seemed to stimulate her anxiety, and she clung even deeper into her mother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This is tricky. What should I do?


    The fact that she didn¡¯t react to the words ¡°fake¡± meant that there was a high probability that Oznia was so deeply immersed in the illusion that she couldn¡¯t recognize the truth.


    Or, perhaps, she might know it¡¯s fake but doesn¡¯t want to leave the happy illusion in front of her.


    I could have swung Ajetus to shatter the illusion, but I couldn¡¯t know what consequences it would have on Oznia.


    If Oznia was too deeply immersed in the illusion, in the worst-case scenario, her mind could be trapped in a state of eternal innocence, losing her current self forever.


    To help Oznia, she first needed to recognize that this was an illusion and escape on her own. Shattering the illusion would come after that.


    I put Ajetus back into the void, focusing entirely on Oznia and calling her name heavily.


    ¡°Oznia Hebring.¡±


    At my call, she cautiously lifted her head and looked at me.


    Although her appearance was that of a child, I opened my mouth, hoping that the real Oznia was listening.


    ¡°This is not your hometown. Don¡¯t mistake where you are.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Oznia blinked her innocent eyes as if she didn¡¯t know anything.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Oznia¡¯s father grabbed my shoulder and tried to pull me away.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing to my daughter?!¡±


    However, even though the countryman tried his best, my body didn¡¯t budge.


    I stayed still, observing Oznia¡¯s reaction, and her mother wrapped her arms around her daughter, seemingly protecting her, showing me her back.


    ¡°Take everything in the house if you want, but please don¡¯t touch our daughter! Please¡­!¡±


    The more I interacted with and responded to non-existent illusions, the stronger the influence of the illusion in reality became. Therefore, it was best to completely ignore them and not pay any attention.


    However, knowing they were fake, the sight of the two people desperately trying to protect their daughter brought about a strange sentiment in me.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But something was strange.


    Oznia¡¯s parents showed a love-filled attitude towards their daughter, but it created a strong sense of discrepancy, as if things didn¡¯t add up because of that love.


    I knelt on one knee, looked into Oznia¡¯s eyes, and calmly asked her.


    ¡°Oznia. Haven¡¯t you ever felt that something was really off, even just once?¡±


    A father risking danger to protect his family and drive away strangers.


    A mother who wraps her daughter in her arms to protect her.


    ¡°Your parents love and cherish you so much, so why do you look like this?¡±


    The love and affection Oznia¡¯s parents poured onto her were completely at odds with the state of their home and, most importantly, Oznia¡¯s appearance.


    Oznia was dressed in old clothes that would be more fitting for a beggar than a precious daughter, and her once lustrous silver hair had turned dirty gray from not being washed for so long. Moreover, there was no trace of food, toys, or bedding for a young daughter in the house.


    The parents in the illusion were showing love that didn¡¯t match the reality she was in.


    At the same time, I realized that the illusion showed what the person most yearned for.


    There was no rule that it had to show something that actually existed.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Oznia¡¯s eyes began to cloud with anxiety and doubt upon hearing my words.


    ¡°Ah, Dad¡­ Mom¡­ I¡­ I am¡­! Ugh¡­¡±


    Young Oznia began to grimace in pain, perhaps realizing the imbalance between the love of the parents she desperately wanted to believe in and the cold reality.


    ¡°I hate it, I hate it¡­! Stop it! I said stop it!!¡±


    As intense turmoil arose within her, the world of the illusion began to turn more hostile towards me.


    Oznia¡¯s father eventually began to hit my body, and her mother, throwing her own daughter to the ground, spat out horrible curses and hateful words at me.


    ¡°Get out, get out right now! Disappear from my sight! Do you even know how much pain we¡¯re in because of you!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re garbage that¡¯s not worth being loved! Everyone knows how horrible you are!¡±


    At the same time, a sudden commotion began to erupt outside the village, where there had been no one other than the three of them.


    Bang!!


    Suddenly, the door of the shabby house was roughly opened, and the villagers came rushing in.


    They held torches and threatening weapons like pitchforks in their hands, and their faces were distorted with intense anger and fear.


    One of the villagers raised his voice at me, shaking his pitchfork.


    ¡°That thing has brought disaster upon our village!¡±


    Another person raised a torch and shouted.


    ¡°We must drive it out of the village right away! Or burn it to death!¡±


    Someone else put their hands together and offered a desperate prayer to the goddess.


    ¡°Oh, goddess! Please protect us from this wicked offspring¡­!¡±


    Their words were filled with hatred, violence, and curses against me. But strangely, I felt that their hatred was directed not at me, but at Oznia.


    As if to prove this, the more the villagers spewed their hate-filled words, the more Oznia shivered with her shoulders trembling in fear.


    ¡°Stop, stop it¡­!!¡±


    Her pupils were constantly shaking with deep confusion and shock. Eventually, she could no longer bear it, tightly closing her eyes and covering her ears with her hands.


    ¡°Please¡­! I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong¡­! So please, I don¡¯t want this anymore¡­!!¡±


    In the midst of the curses filled with hatred and madness echoing throughout the village, I calmly called Oznia¡¯s name.


    ¡°Oznia. Open your eyes.¡±


    Oznia shook her head as if she didn¡¯t want to. Her long, messy silver hair swayed chaotically following her movement.


    I didn¡¯t rush her, but instead gently placed my hand on Oznia¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Open your eyes.¡±


    Oznia slowly opened her eyes at the sound of my voice. Her eyes were still filled with anxiety and fear, but it seemed that she felt a little relieved by my touch.


    As Oznia opened her eyes, I was crouching down, shielding her with my back.


    The surrounding anger, hatred, and violence were directed at us, but they were only leaving wounds on me and had no effect on Oznia whatsoever.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an illusion that can¡¯t affect you. None of it is real.¡±


    She looked at me with an expression of disbelief, as if asking why I was going so far.


    ¡°But, why¡­?¡±


    I could ignore it easily, knowing that it was a simple illusion that had no effect on reality, and even if it wasn¡¯t an illusion, this level of attack wouldn¡¯t have injured me at all.


    However, beyond all that, it was a teacher¡¯s responsibility to protect his student.


    Instead of explaining all those reasons in detail, I just lightly patted Oznia¡¯s shoulder.


    Just like I did when she first called me her teacher.


    Oznia stared at me with a surprised expression, her mouth agape.


    At that moment, a short word slipped out from Oznia¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Di-¡°


    I didn¡¯t know what Oznia was trying to say, but I could understand her intention from the following words.


    ¡°-Dispel Magic.¡±


    In an instant, the illusion shattered into pieces, and the countryside village melted away into a quiet, serene forest.


    The angry villagers and the shabby hut all vanished like a mirage.

 CH 49

    ? Nursing the Sick  ?


    The forest was silent as the magic of Oznia dissipated the illusion.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    As Oznia staggered, I caught her collapsing body.


    Now that the illusion had disappeared, Oznia had reverted to her usual eighteen-year-old appearance, not the one from her childhood.


    ¡°Instructor¡­¡±


    Oznia looked up at me with blurry eyes, then dropped her head weakly and lost consciousness.


    I immediately checked her pulse by placing my hand on her neck.


    Finding that her pulse and breathing were stable, I was relieved that she was merely asleep. Slowly, I lifted her up with both arms.


    By retracing the path I had taken earlier, I was able to leave the forest quickly. To be more precise, I escaped through the path I had created by pushing the forest aside.


    It would have been quite difficult to return to the dormitory like this if I had only followed Oznia¡¯s traces, so I was glad that I had prepared a path in advance.


    Swish!


    At that moment, I suddenly felt someone¡¯s presence above my head.


    ¡°Ah, no, what on earth¡­¡±


    The figure that appeared in the sky was none other than Dean Heinkel.


    Normally, within the academy, all space-related magic was unusable due to the barrier. However, as the academy¡¯s top administrator, the Dean was an exception to this rule.


    It seemed that Dean Heinkel had detected the disturbance caused by the forest bursting open and had immediately arrived on the scene.


    With a bewildered expression, he gazed at the neat path created in the middle of the forest, then slowly descended to the ground when he noticed Oznia and me below.


    ¡°Instructor Eon¡­! What on earth is going on here? Did you do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Contrary to the Dean¡¯s pale face, I nonchalantly nodded.


    At my indifferent tone, Dean Heinkel showed a rare flustered expression.


    ¡°Goodness, it¡¯s hard to believe that a single person could do something like this¡­ I suppose that¡¯s why you¡¯re one of the continent¡¯s seven heroes¡­ But this is not the time for admiration. Instructor Eon, why did you do this?¡±


    ¡°I was merely trying to protect my student.¡±


    ¡°Your student?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Dean Heinkel looked at Oznia, who was lying unconscious in my arms. His expression immediately turned very serious, and he examined her condition with a grave face.


    ¡°This is¡­! It seems her mental strength has been significantly depleted. And her magical power has been drained quite a bit¡­ Did she get caught up in the forest¡¯s illusion? There shouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as one doesn¡¯t stray from the path¡­¡±


    ¡°It looked like she was entranced by something. The moment I took my eyes off her, she disappeared into the forest.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­?¡±


    Dean Heinkel furrowed his brow as if deep in thought.


    ¡°Such a thing has never happened before¡­ Perhaps the forest¡¯s spirits or some other external force had some influence on her.¡±


    ¡°Does this happen often?¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not. The spirits of this forest do not welcome outsiders. When intruders enter, they create illusions and keep them wandering endlessly around the forest¡¯s outskirts, but they have never led someone deeper into the forest.¡±


    Dean Heinkel stroked his long beard and nodded.


    ¡°Let me take responsibility for this issue and investigate it further. Instructor Eon, could you please take Oznia to the infirmary for now?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°It would also be best to stop patrolling the forest for the time being.¡±


    Saying that, Dean Heinkel looked at the devastated surroundings with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s assuming there¡¯s a place left to patrol¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In my defence, there was simply no other way.


    Setting aside my foul mood at the time, not knowing what state Oznia was in, I had to hurry as much as possible. The damage to the forest was just a secondary issue.


    In fact, there were still many things I wanted to ask Dean Heinkel.


    Oznia had once mentioned that the forest spirits were guarding something.


    What on earth could be in the middle of this forest, why are the spirits guarding it, and what purpose did they have in summoning Oznia? It would be a lie if I said I wasn¡¯t curious.


    However, taking care of the collapsed Oznia was my priority over asking Dean Heinkel about that right now.


    Since Dean Heinkel¡¯s teleportation could only be used by himself, I had no choice but to walk to the infirmary while carrying Oznia. But since I didn¡¯t particularly like the sensation of space travel, walking was actually more comfortable for me.


    As I walked along the path, I took careful steps to ensure Oznia¡¯s head in my arms didn¡¯t shake.  Suddenly, her eyelids trembled, and she slowly opened her eyes.


    Oznia looked up at me with a dazed expression.


    ¡°Instructor¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. How are you feeling?¡±


    At that, Oznia tried to move her body to check her condition, but it seemed as if she had no strength at all, as she just limply sagged.


    She slowly blinked her eyelids and slowly shook her head.


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°It seems so. We¡¯re on our way to the infirmary, so hang in there for a little while.¡±


    ¡°Infirmary?¡±


    Oznia¡¯s complexion turned pale in an instant.


    As if realizing something, she shuddered and then vigorously shook her head.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to go to the infirmary?


    That was concerning. Not knowing what had happened to Oznia¡¯s body, it was crucial for her to receive a thorough examination from the priest on duty at the infirmary.


    I was about to refuse, but Oznia desperately clung to the collar of my clothes with her weak arm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ want the infirmary¡­¡±


    In her trembling, weak voice, there was still a lingering shock and deep fear. At a glance, it was not a normal reaction.


    Then, a scene I had experienced earlier flashed through my mind.


    A church that was unusually large for a rural village.


    The villagers pouring curses and shouting to the goddess.


    I nodded slightly after a brief silence.


    ¡°¡­Alright. I understand.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Oznia closed her eyes and breathed calmly, as if relieved.


    As I silently walked, I soon arrived at the Opal Black dormitory building. Rather than heading to the tram stop to go to the infirmary, I entered the dormitory through its main entrance.


    Despite the late hour, all the Opal Black students were assembled in the lobby.


    Among them, Titania was the first to exclaim in surprise.


    ¡°Oz! Instructor Eon!¡±


    Titania, noticing the state of Oznia¡¯s body, asked with concern.


    ¡°Instructor, what happened to Oz?¡±


    ¡°She was caught up in the forest¡¯s illusion. She has significantly depleted her magical and mental strength. But¡­¡±


    I looked around at the students, who were all gathered without exception.


    ¡°It¡¯s way past curfew. What are you all doing here?¡±


    At that, Marian replied in an incredulous tone.


    ¡°In the middle of the night, we heard such a loud noise, how could we sleep peacefully? We thought some giant magical beast was rampaging. Everyone was so startled, we ran out, but we couldn¡¯t see Oz or the instructor anywhere¡­ What on earth happened out there?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    A giant magical beast? Wasn¡¯t that an exaggeration?


    As I swallowed nervously, Marian waved her hands and said,


    ¡°Ah, no, never mind. Let¡¯s take care of Oz first. She doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    I nodded slightly.


    Oznia¡¯s stability was more important than explaining the situation to the students at the moment.


    ¡°Titania, follow me, and the rest of you go back to your rooms. Nothing more will happen tonight.¡±


    At that, the students let out a sigh of relief and returned to their respective rooms.


    Before leaving the lobby, my eyes met Elizabeth¡¯s. She looked at me and smiled with a meaningful expression for a moment.


    Instead of dwelling on the meaning of that smile, I focused on the task at hand and took Oznia to her room with Titania.


    I used Oznia¡¯s student ID to unlock the door to her room and gently laid her down on the bed.


    At a glance, she seemed to be simply exhausted, but having experienced such an event, I couldn¡¯t determine her actual condition without a closer look.


    If I were to believe Headmaster Heinkel¡¯s words, Oznia likely got caught up in the spirit¡¯s magic, and luckily, there was an elf in this class who knew a lot about spirits ¨C Titania.


    ¡°Titania, it seems that Oznia got caught up in the spirit¡¯s magic. Can you check if there¡¯s anything wrong with her body?¡±


    ¡°The spirit¡¯s magic¡­?¡±


    Titania¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but then she continued with a serious expression.


    ¡°¡­I see. I¡¯m not an expert, but I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Titania rolled up her sleeves and carefully placed both hands on Oznia¡¯s body.


    Warm light flowed from Titania¡¯s hands and seeped into Oznia¡¯s body.


    I folded my arms and leaned against the wall, silently watching the two.


    After some time had passed, Titania let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It seems there are no external injuries. Judging by the traces of magic left in her body, it is clear, as you said, that she was caught up in the spirit¡¯s magic. Fortunately, it¡¯s just a trace. I used magic to breathe life into her, so she should recover soon.¡±


    ¡°So, she¡¯ll be alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes. For now.¡±


    That sounded like everything was fine for now, but there was a lingering potential danger.


    Titania exhaled softly and gently brushed Oznia¡¯s forehead as she slept. Then, with a worried look, she examined Oznia¡¯s complexion and spoke.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see the forest spirit myself, so I can¡¯t be sure, but it seems that the spirits really liked Oz. That¡¯s why they wanted to be friends with her.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    Seeing my uneasy expression, Titania gave an awkward smile.


    ¡°Spirits are unpredictable. Their idea of friendship often differs from human common sense. They might try to take humans to their territory without considering the physical differences between humans and spirits¡­ It¡¯s another story, but that¡¯s why you should carefully consider the conditions when making a contract with spirits.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    If fire spirits invited a human they liked to their territory, it might be comfortable for them, but for humans, it would be nothing more than a pit of fire.


    Spirit mages must have their own share of troubles.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known that Oz had high affinity since the spirits I¡¯ve known showed a lot of interest in her. But I didn¡¯t know it would go this far¡­¡±


    ¡°Is having high affinity a bad thing?¡±


    ¡°It can be both good and bad. The outcome depends on the type of being that takes an interest. In Oz¡¯s case¡­¡±


    Titania fell into thought for a moment and continued cautiously.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure. There¡¯s something different about Oz. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the difference between elves and humans or if Oz is just particularly special¡­ It seems that the beings interested in Oz are not just spirits.¡±


    I furrowed my brows as I crossed my arms.


    To be honest, even after listening to Titania¡¯s explanation, I still didn¡¯t know much about magic, spirits, or affinity.


    What was important now was finding out how this would affect Oznia.


    ¡°So, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m not sure¡­ But don¡¯t you think Oz might already know about this issue?¡±


    Titania put her index finger on her chin and wore a thoughtful expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a week, but so far, there haven¡¯t been any problems for Oz. The spirits haven¡¯t been this actively interested either. Even if the full moon made the spirits more sensitive, this is a strange situation.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±


    Come to think of it, Oznia¡¯s condition was unusually odd today.


    She seemed much more absent-minded than usual and somewhat unstable.


    It occurred to me that this might be related to that.

 CH 50

    ? Nursing the Sick (2)  ?


    What made Oznia¡¯s condition so strange?


    It was a question that I couldn¡¯t find the answer to even if I pondered alone.


    Most importantly, it was getting late, so I needed to send Titania back to her room. If we stayed any longer, it could interfere with tomorrow¡¯s classes.


    ¡°Titania, it¡¯s getting late. You should rest now.¡±


    At those words, Titania looked at the sleeping Oznia with a worried expression.


    ¡°But what about Oz? I¡¯m too worried to leave her like this¡­¡±


    I shook my head and spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here. If anything happens, I¡¯ll call you right away, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, if you¡¯re here, Instructor, it should be okay¡­ But if anything really happens, you have to call me right away, okay? Even if there are no visible external injuries, there could be internal ones. She needs to stay hydrated, and if her condition worsens or she shows any signs of discomfort, immediately-¡°


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll handle it well, so go back to your room now.¡±


    I firmly cut off Titania¡¯s words.


    I may not be an expert in magic, but I have dealt with countless injured people while experiencing war. This includes magicians whose magical power was exhausted or whose magic circuits were damaged, so I had a general understanding of what symptoms to look out for.


    ¡°You promise to call me if anything happens?¡±


    With a lingering, worried gaze on Oznia, she finally left the room with a regretful expression.


    The room Titania left was dark and quiet. The only sound coming from the surroundings was the faint breathing of the sleeping Oznia.


    I pulled up a chair and closely monitored Oznia¡¯s condition.


    Oznia¡¯s breathing was steady, and her complexion looked better than when she had first come out of the forest. It was probably thanks to Titania¡¯s vitality magic.


    It didn¡¯t seem like there would be any major problems if I left the room like this, but not sleeping for a day or two would not have any significant impact on my physical condition. So, I decided to keep an eye on her until the end, just in case.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    As I looked at the sleeping Oznia¡¯s face, I momentarily recalled another thought.


    It was about the illusion of Ella that I saw in the forest.


    Until now, I had buried my thoughts about Ella in the back of my mind. I thought that by doing so, I would eventually forget the memories I had with her.


    Even after coming to this academy, I had no intention of looking for Ella. To be honest, I lacked the resolve to face the truth, whether she was doing well or not.


    However, after hearing a story that might be related to Ella recently, and now facing Ella¡¯s illusion, my thoughts gradually changed.


    Experiencing her illusion made me realize once again that it was difficult to completely shake Ella off my heart, and I finally made up my mind.


    I decided to check on Ella¡¯s whereabouts once.


    To do so, I had a place to visit. I knew someone who was perfect for finding people.


    While I was lost in thought, the night had passed, and the morning sun was slowly rising beyond the window.


    At that moment, Oznia woke up from her sleep.


    She slowly opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling with a blank expression.


    Then, as she looked around to figure out where she was, she noticed me in the room and blinked in surprise.


    ¡°Instructor¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Did you sleep well?¡±


    I greeted Oznia, who still seemed to have trouble fully understanding the situation.


    As Oznia looked at the morning sunlight slowly coming in through the window, she belatedly realized that she was lying in her own bed.


    She asked an uncertain question in a soft whispering voice.


    ¡°Did you¡­ bring me here, Instructor?¡±


    I nodded slightly in response.


    ¡°I did. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    ¡°¡­My head feels foggy. It¡¯s like I had a dream.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­


    I see. Then, what do you remember?¡±


    Oznia only remembered patrolling the forest path with me, and couldn¡¯t properly recall what had happened after being led by the spirit. She only had a faint memory of seeing my face.


    I briefly explained that I had saved her from the illusion created by the forest spirit, and that Titania had cast a spell to help her regain her vitality.


    Oznia kept silent for a moment, then nodded with a softened gaze.


    ¡°Titania¡­? I see.¡±


    Suddenly, a sense of guilt washed over her face, and Oznia spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I spoke calmly, as if to reassure her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault that you fell into the spirit¡¯s illusion.¡±


    However, Oznia seemed to disagree with the statement as she bit her lip with an unconvinced expression and looked down.


    ¡°Just before falling into the illusion, I heard a strange voice.¡±


    ¡°A voice?¡±


    Oznia slowly nodded in response.


    ¡°It was my parents¡¯ voice.¡±


    Oznia continued with a slightly self-mocking smile.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense. Both of them have been gone for a long time¡­¡±


    She seemed to feel a sense of self-loathing for foolishly falling into such a simple trap. As if she wouldn¡¯t have fallen for it if her mind had been clearer.


    Her words made me more certain that something was off with Oznia¡¯s state today.


    I spoke with a slightly cautious tone.


    ¡°¡­It didn¡¯t seem like they were good parents. I couldn¡¯t see any traces of you in the house.¡±


    Oznia nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I was¡­ locked in the basement attic. I lived there as if I didn¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although I had already guessed it, I swallowed a small sigh as the truth was revealed.


    Oznia kept her mouth shut for a while, seemingly hesitating deeply, biting her lower lip. Eventually, she steeled herself and began to quietly and slowly talk about her past.


    ¡°Since I was a child, I could see and hear things that other people couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Oznia spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Because of that, strange beings always lingered around me. They sometimes helped, but mostly caused problems in my life.¡±


    ¡°Strange beings?¡±


    ¡°Spirits, demons, monsters, fairies¡­ and sometimes even more.¡±


    Titania had guessed that Oznia had attracted the attention of beings other than spirits. Oznia¡¯s explanation confirmed that suspicion.


    ¡°¡­The villagers thought I was cursed, and the village priest took the lead.¡±


    Oznia frowned as if talking about her past was painful, and her trembling shoulders caused her speech to falter.


    After a while, the room fell into an uncomfortable silence. Oznia¡¯s eyes still held the fear and pain of her past.


    Rather than pressing her further, I thought it would be best to end the conversation here and placed my hand on Oznia¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to force yourself to talk.¡±


    Oznia still needed some time to regain her composure. If she wasn¡¯t ready to discuss her past, there was no reason to push her.


    However, Oznia slowly shook her head and continued.


    ¡°You protected me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about saving you from the spirit, I was there and couldn¡¯t prevent it, so it¡¯s my responsibility too-¡°


    ¡°Not just that.¡±


    Oznia¡¯s violet eyes stared intently at me.


    ¡°You experienced¡­ my past firsthand.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In that hut, from the terrible violence and curses of her parents and the villagers.


    The young Oznia, who closed her eyes and covered her ears, weeping and begging pitifully.


    It was a sight that reminded me of my own powerless past.


    Oznia just smiled faintly at my silence.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t do it to receive thanks.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ still.¡±


    A brief silence filled the room. However, unlike before, it didn¡¯t feel as uncomfortable.


    Oznia licked her lips and continued speaking.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, as you saw, I lived in the village receiving such treatment. Plague, demon, witch¡­ and all sorts of other names were hurled at me.¡±


    ¡°You managed to stay in the village despite everything.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to my parents and the village priest. They tried to¡­¡±


    Oznia paused for a moment.


    ¡°¡­to make me repent. They believed that even a child of the devil could be embraced by the goddess, or something like that¡­ I¡¯m not really sure.¡±


    Judging by Oznia¡¯s reaction, it seemed that the repentance they spoke of was not achieved in a good way. It was likely accompanied by cruel tortures and various forms of violence, which  were too harsh for a child to endure.


    ¡°Living like that, suddenly, a war broke out¡­¡±


    Oznia stopped there and spoke with the most bitter expression I had never seen before.


    ¡°¡­Real demons came to the village.¡±

 CH 51

    ? The Man with the Crimson Spear  ?


    In her childhood, Oznia¡¯s day always began and ended with prayers.


    The devout villagers viewed Oznia as an ominous presence due to her ability to communicate with beings that ordinary people couldn¡¯t see, hear, or speak to. Even her parents were afraid of the child they had given birth to.


    So they confined her in a narrow basement and prevented her from freely wandering outside.


    A life of being scorned.


    All she could do was pray.


    Oznia knelt on the cold, hard floor and opened the Goddess Church Bible she received from the village priest.


    The verses of the worn and tattered Bible were already in her head, but Oznia recited them as she habitually turned the pages.


    ¡°O Goddess, we pray to You, our leader and protector.¡±


    The village priest constantly told Oznia to confess her wrongdoings, repent, and seek forgiveness from the Goddess. He said that she could be cleansed if she did so.


    However, Oznia was unsure of what wrongs she had committed. So, she eventually prayed for forgiveness for her own existence.


    Her belief was that if she repented for even her existence, someday her parents would warmly embrace her. She longed for something she had never experienced.


    Also, she thought that if she followed the teachings of the Goddess faithfully, the beings that tormented her would eventually disappear.


    ¡°Lead our souls and send trials to our lives¡­ and by overcoming those trials, let us come closer to the Goddess¡­¡±


    But even at this moment, as Oznia recited the Bible,


    The whispering voices around her never ceased.


    It wasn¡¯t a real language. Young Oznia thought it was a voice, but it was not composed of words instead it was weakly connected to her mind and conveyed its intentions.


    These beings always stayed by Oznia¡¯s side and whispered something incessantly.


    Don¡¯t you hate the walls that imprison you?


    Don¡¯t you detest your parents and villagers who torment you?


    If you wish, we could make all that torments you disappear.


    But they couldn¡¯t fulfill Oznia¡¯s real wish.


    The desperate wish for her parents and villagers to love her.


    No, even if they had the power to grant her wish, Oznia herself would not have believed it.


    The beings that lingered around Oznia tended to fulfill her wishes, mostly in directions she didn¡¯t want.


    ¡°Make our hearts humble, and grant us the strength and wisdom necessary to obey the will of the Goddess¡­ Let us serve the Goddess and gladly accept sacrifices¡­ and through that, let us grow spiritually¡­¡±


    Oznia was afraid.


    Her parents and villagers who tormented her.


    The village priest who incessantly demanded repentance.


    The unknown beings that lingered around her.


    But there was something she feared the most.


    It was the fact that someday she might succumb to these whispers and commit something terrible.


    Eventually, Oznia could no longer bear it and threw the Bible on the floor.


    ¡°Stop, just stop!¡±


    With a trembling voice, she cried out to the invisible beings.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you just leave me alone¡­!¡±


    This was also one of her daily routines that she had repeated countless times.


    Oznia already knew that such actions wouldn¡¯t change anything, but she was too young to endure this pain with no end in sight, and she was gradually reaching her limit.


    She prayed fervently to the Goddess.


    That she could someday escape this suffering.


    That night, Oznia¡¯s prayer was answered in the most cruel way.


    ***


    It was an eerily quiet night until the first scream shattered the silence.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Demon Army!¡±


    ¡°Aaah! Save me!¡±


    Soon, screams echoed throughout the village, and the air was filled with the stench of blood and acrid smoke.


    Oznia had no idea what was happening above her. But she could at least sense that something terrible was taking place.


    She crouched in a corner of the basement, hugging her knees to her chest, and covered her mouth with both hands, fearing that her breathing might be heard.


    Whenever she heard a scream from above, Oznia¡¯s body trembled, and she was captured by all sorts of ominous imaginations.


    Finally, she heard the sound of the cabin door being broken.


    ¡°Aaahhh!¡±


    ¡°Please! Save us!¡±


    As her parents¡¯ screams rang out simultaneously, Oznia¡¯s breath began to tremble uncontrollably. Her fear of death and her desire for everything to end quickly were tangled in a complex way.


    Oznia thought the demons who attacked the village would immediately kill her parents. But instead of killing them, the demon spoke in a harsh, ragged voice.


    ¡°Where is the Awakened One?¡±


    ¡°Aw, Awakened One¡­ What do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°The Transcendent. The one loved by mana. Whatever you call it. There should be a very ¡®unique¡¯ human in this village.¡±


    Oznia realized that he was looking for her. Her parents seemed to understand this too, as they desperately replied in fear.


    ¡°A-ah, we know! She¡¯s here! She¡¯s right here!¡±


    Oznia¡¯s father said this as he hurriedly opened the basement door.


    As light entered the dark basement, Oznia retreated deeper into the shadows to avoid it. But her father, without hesitation, grabbed her arm and forcibly pulled her out.


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    ¡°Come, come out! Come out right now!¡±


    Oznia was dragged out of the basement by her father¡¯s arm. It was then that she finally saw it.


    Knights clad in armor, riding on their horses, and roaming around the village.


    And a man standing in front of them.


    He was wearing a black robe with a hood that hid his face, but the exposed lower part of his face was pale and devoid of any expression.


    He was not an imposing figure that exuded an overwhelming presence. Rather, he was tall but thin, giving off a somewhat nervous vibe.


    However, Oznia instantly recognized him as the leader of this army. She had never felt such ominous and evil energy before. Fear instinctively welled up in her, and her legs trembled before the powerful presence.


    In front of him, she couldn¡¯t even hear the whispers of the beings that always surrounded her. It was as if they had fled, sensing a vast difference in power.


    Despite not wanting this power, Oznia despaired at the fact that it was of no help when she actually needed it. In that moment, she was simply powerless.


    The man in the black robe smiled as he looked at Oznia being dragged out of the basement.


    ¡°Finally found you.¡±


    The man in the black robe gestured to the knights around the cabin, giving orders. It was later that Oznia learned they were called Death Knights.


    ¡°Take them.¡±


    Oznia and her parents were apprehended by the Death Knights and led to the village square.


    There, all the villagers who had hated and persecuted her, as well as the village priest who had pressured her to repent, had gathered with terrified expressions on their faces.


    With his back to the villagers, the man in the robe spoke to Oznia. His voice was as gloomy as tree branches swaying in a harsh winter wind.


    ¡°Little human child. These are the ones who have tormented you for so long. Don¡¯t you hate them?¡±


    If she said she didn¡¯t, it would be a lie.


    She had desperately longed for their love throughout her life, but her sincerity had never been rewarded, not even once.


    Oznia didn¡¯t even have the courage to lie and slowly nodded her head in fear. The man¡¯s smile grew even darker.


    ¡°I can kill them all for you if you want. What will you do?¡±


    At the man¡¯s words, the villagers cried out.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t kill us!¡±


    ¡°Please, spare us¡­!¡±


    Oznia realized that she was desperate just like her parents, who were begging earnestly. However, for her, the love between family members was nothing more than an illusion described in the scriptures, and all that her parents had ever shown her was fear and hatred.


    But that didn¡¯t mean she wanted them to die.


    She just didn¡¯t know how this man would act depending on her answer. After hesitating for a while, Oznia finally nodded her head.


    ¡°Do you want them to live?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Oznia nodded her head with a heavy heart and in fear.


    Even if they were the people who tormented her, and even if they never showed her the love she had longed for, she didn¡¯t have the confidence to bear the consequences if everyone died because of her choice.


    The man in the robe sneered and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re a coward, little human. Then let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯ll spare all their lives. In return, you must swear to dedicate your body to me completely.¡±


    Oznia looked around at the people gathered in the square.


    ¡°Oznia, please! Save us!¡±


    ¡°My daughter¡­! Mom was wrong all this time! Please save us!¡±


    Her parents and many villagers cried out, begging for their lives.


    Eyes filled with fear and desperation.


    Those eyes were exactly the same as when Oznia had looked at them.


    That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t ignore those eyes.


    It felt like betraying what she had desperately wanted all this time.


    She didn¡¯t know exactly what dedicating her body meant, but she knew it would deprive her of her free will. Nevertheless.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll make the deal.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    In the end, she nodded her head heavily. The man, with a satisfied smile, pointed his staff at her.


    For a moment, her vision blurred, and she staggered.


    She felt a sinister magical power enveloping her, and eventually, it seemed to constrict her heart. It was a contract, a vow, and a restraint.


    But Oznia saw it as hope.


    If the villagers could survive through her sacrifice, she thought it would be enough. Obedience and sacrifice. After all, that was the true way of repentance, as described in the scriptures that Oznia had been reading all this time.


    However, the moment the contract was established, the man in the robe gave an order to the death knight with a deep hatred for humans in his tone.


    ¡°Now, kill them all.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Oznia couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of those words for a moment and repeated them in a dazed voice.


    But the death knight faithfully followed the man¡¯s orders, drawing his sword and beginning to slaughter the villagers gathered in the square.


    ¡°No! Save us! We begged for mercy!!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaaah!!¡±


    ¡°God! Goddess! Please have mercy!¡±


    The villagers screamed in terror, their faces filled with fear.


    Some tried to run away, but they couldn¡¯t shake off the knight on his ghostly horse.


    It didn¡¯t take long for all the villagers to turn into cold corpses. Oznia¡¯s parents also met a gruesome end.


    Looking blankly at the pile of miserable dead bodies, Oznia spoke with a voice filled with despair.


    ¡°Why, why¡­? You said you¡¯d spare them¡­ We made a deal¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, we made a deal. I said I¡¯d spare them.¡±


    The man in the robe raised his staff. Soon, a dark and sinister magical power spread to the corpses of the villagers.


    Then, Oznia could see it. The corpses of the villagers moved on their own, rising as living corpses.


    ¡°Groooaaaan¡­¡±


    ¡°Mooaaaan¡­¡±


    They were, quite literally, ¡®brought back to life.¡¯


    ¡°Now, the contract is fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Ah, aah¡­!¡±


    Gazing at the horrible scene, Oznia didn¡¯t even have the strength to cry out about how unfair the contract was.


    Perhaps the villagers were right from the beginning.


    Had she brought this destruction upon the village?


    Was she truly a cursed being?


    Oznia¡¯s sacrifice, deceived by the man in the robe, ultimately did not help save her family or the village.


    As she was dragged away by the death knight, Oznia doubted whether she was really cursed, and whether something within her had caused the destruction of everyone.


    It was at that moment.


    Piercing through the darkness of the pitch-black night, a crimson, sharp spear like a devil¡¯s fang flew and impaled the man¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Aaargh!!¡±


    Oznia fell backward and landed on her rear. When she managed to open her tightly shut eyes, the scene before her was not the lifeless body of the man impaled by the spear.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ They¡¯ve already caught up?¡±


    The man in the robe pulled the spear out of his body with a sickening sound.


    Not a single drop of blood or piece of flesh fell from the hole. The man threw the spear on the ground as if dealing with something repulsive.


    Then, heavy footsteps could be heard.


    Someone was walking towards them.


    It was a man in black armor, his eyes flashing a golden light, making him look even more demonic than the devil himself.

 CH 52

    ? The Man with the Crimson Spear (2)  ?


    At the edge of Oznia¡¯s line of sight, a man in black armor was walking toward her, looking even more demonic than the devil himself.


    In the dark night, golden pupils gleamed like a bird of prey that had its prey in sight. Every time a cold wind blew, ominous black flames flickered gently around his body.


    The air around them felt heavy, and even the lifeless existence of the Death Knight seemed tense as it crouched down and gripped the handle of its sword upon his arrival.


    The man in the robe let out a sarcastic laugh with a fed-up expression.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve managed to follow me all the way here, half-baked warrior.¡±


    However, the man in black armor simply raised his right hand without a response. At that moment, the crimson spear, which had been lying on the ground, appeared in his hand as if responding to his call.


    ¡°No, the humans call you Malevolent Star, right? Even your own kind calls you by that ominous name; it suits you well-¡°


    Bam!


    Suddenly, the robed man¡¯s head shattered. The crimson spear had flown in an instant and pierced through the man¡¯s forehead.


    However, even with his head blown apart, the man still did not die. Instead, he moved the remaining lower jaw of his mouth and shouted desperately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to have a conversation? Please stop killing me!¡±


    The man¡¯s state was truly gruesome.


    The upper part of his head had been completely shattered, exposing his skull and brain, but not a single drop of blood flowed, making the cross-section even more clearly visible and creating an even more alien and horrifying sight.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Unable to withstand the rising nausea at the sight of the man still moving despite his state, Oznia retched.


    However, the man called Malevolent Star seemed all too familiar with this scene.


    ¡°Is this another clone?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So, no matter how many times you kill me, it¡¯s useless, Malevolent Star. I¡¯ll appear again in a new body somewhere else.¡±


    The man¡¯s shattered head was already regenerating. However, it looked more like an awkward attempt to stick the broken pieces back together rather than actual regeneration.


    It was difficult to even guess his original appearance from the grotesquely distorted face, but Oznia could at least recognize that he had pointy ears like an elf.


    The man called Malevolent Star replied indifferently.


    ¡°If I keep killing everyone I see, eventually only the main body will remain.¡±


    With those words, Malevolent Star walked straight towards the man in the robe. The robed man, in desperation, raised his staff, and at his command, the horde of Death Knights charged at Malevolent Star.


    Despite the intimidating sight of the mounted knights charging with their weapons swinging, Malevolent Star showed no emotional change. He simply moved forward, gripping the spear that resembled a red thorn heavily.


    The ghost horse let out a rough neigh, and the Death Knight on its back swung its sword with great force. It was a downward slash that even a decent knight would have difficulty blocking. In response, Malevolent Star held his spear firmly and swept it upwards to deflect the blow.


    The knight, while riding the horse, had accelerated from above and swung down the sword, and Malevolent Star had swung his spear upward to block it while standing still. Logically, there should have been a clear difference in power.


    Crash!


    Despite this, the Death Knight¡¯s sword, which struck Malevolent Star¡¯s spear, was pushed back like a child unable to withstand an adult¡¯s strength.


    Not only that, but the ghost horse couldn¡¯t handle the tremendous force of the heavy blow from the spear and collapsed with a rough tumble. In the end, both the horse and the knight crumpled to the ground together.


    Oznia had no idea how much of a difference in strength there had to be to overpower a mounted knight with sheer force.


    Malevolent Star pierced, struck, and slashed through the charging knights one by one. The corpses torn by his spear finally became real corpses, no longer moving. Only murky waves of blood spread around him.


    Watching the Death Knight squad capable of capturing an entire fortress being brutally shattered by a single man, the man in the robe let out a sarcastic laugh.


    ¡°You madman¡­¡±


    Regardless, the robed man didn¡¯t want the Death Knight squad he had painstakingly created to be annihilated so easily.


    He raised his staff and prepared his magic while simultaneously sending newly created corpses of the villagers towards Malevolent Star.


    However, all of it was futile. As the robed man summoned dark power to cast curses and dark magic upon Malevolent Star, everything vanished in the trajectory of the crimson spear.


    Whenever Malevolent Star unleashed black flames from his body and swung his spear, he sent more than one zombie or Death Knight back to being corpses without discrimination.


    He continued to advance relentlessly, trampling over the enemy¡¯s corpses and never stopping the swing of his spear. There was no hesitation or indecision in him. This was a one-sided massacre, with a single person slaughtering his enemies with overwhelming power.


    It was a truly horrifying sight. Oznia couldn¡¯t help but instinctively shudder.


    ¡°Gasp¡­!¡±


    She scraped the dirt floor with her hand and backed away. Caught between the demon who had slaughtered her village and the man who was mercilessly defeating those demons, she didn¡¯t know which to fear more.


    It seemed that nothing would be an exception to the man who was killing everything in front of her. Just like he had torn her charging parents¡¯ corpses in half moments ago. His merciless strength and demonic appearance filled Oznia¡¯s heart with extreme terror.


    However, at the same time, his battle against the enemies left a deep impression on Oznia.


    The sight of him defeating his enemies transcended the realm of human capability, reminiscent of a hero¡¯s battle from mythology. The crimson spear that he wielded in his hand moved like lightning, piercing his enemies, and each movement left a heavy, rock-like impact.


    In the end, all the undead that had filled the village were brought down by Malevolent Star¡¯s hand, returning to the ground as rotting corpses.


    The man in the robe, who was now left alone, looked at him with eyes as if he were seeing a monster.


    ¡°Even though there were limits to the power I could exert with this avatar, it wasn¡¯t a power that a mere human could face alone¡­¡±


    The robed man muttered in disbelief, but Malevolent Star simply aimed accurately for his vital point and swung his spear.


    The man quietly opened his mouth as he watched the spearhead descending towards his head.


    ¡°Ha¡­ To think that a half-baked follower who isn¡¯t even a saint or a great warrior of a goddess would be my opponent¡­ Where on earth did this monster-like man come from-¡°


    Crash!!


    With a tremendous roar that seemed to split the heavens and the earth, Malevolent Star¡¯s spear cleaved the man¡¯s body in half.


    With that blow, the man no longer moved.


    There was a limit to how much one could move with a shattered body.


    As Malevolent Star¡¯s golden gaze turned towards her, leaving the burning village and the stench of blood behind, Oznia screamed in fear without realizing it.


    ¡°Eek¡­!¡±


    As Malevolent Star approached her with the crimson spear in hand, Oznia couldn¡¯t even think of running away and simply collapsed to the ground. In a trembling voice, she faintly pleaded.


    ¡°Pl-please¡­ spare me¡­¡±


    The Malevolent Star stood in front of Oznia for a long time, looking at her as if thinking about something. The longer his silence, the more pitifully Oznia¡¯s breathing trembled.


    Oznia could no longer beg for her life or run away. Nothing seemed to work in front of Malevolent Star whose identity she couldn¡¯t know. To him, Oznia was less than an ant.


    Oznia was shaking in front of the Malevolent Star, like a prisoner waiting for judgment.


    Suddenly, the Malevolent Star raised his crimson spear and thrust it towards Oznia. Her face turned deathly pale.


    In Oznia¡¯s purple eyes, all she could see was the blade of that crimson spear.


    I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m going to die just like this. Her heart was pounding like crazy. At that moment, Oznia¡¯s mind was filled with nothing but death.


    But the spearhead stopped in front of Oznia¡¯s eyes.


    Thunk!


    At the same time, Oznia felt some sort of constraint that was binding her suddenly break.


    With Oznia, who couldn¡¯t even think to catch her breath, in front of her, the Malevolent Star pulled back his spear as if he had finished all his work.


    And then the man turned his back.


    Oznia couldn¡¯t take her eyes off his retreating figure until he completely disappeared.


    He appeared out of nowhere, saved her, and then left without saying a word.


    ***


    ¡°¡­And so, after he left, the imperial army appeared.¡±


    Oznia briefly mentioned a few more things that happened afterward.


    Her current master had discovered her unique constitution and took her in as a disciple. She learned how to control her abilities from him.


    And she had always wanted to meet Malevolent Star, but after the war ended, she couldn¡¯t even find out where he had gone.


    But when she recently found out through the newspaper that he was alive, she was so surprised that her mind seemed to go blank for a moment.


    Throughout Oznia¡¯s story, Eon did not show any reaction.


    He just listened to her story silently with a focused expression from beginning to end. After a long silence, he finally spoke heavily.


    ¡°Oznia.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever resented him?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    At his words, Oznia looked up at Eon in surprise.


    Eon was staring at Oznia quietly with a very serious expression in his eyes.


    ¡°If that man had arrived just a little earlier, your family and the people in your village might still be alive. Have you ever thought about that?¡±


    Eon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but there was a hint of complex emotion in his silence.


    As she looked at him, Oznia¡¯s eyes also seemed to deepen.

 CH 53

    ? A Slight Change  ?


    Don¡¯t you resent the Malevolent Star?


    Oznia tried to understand the intention behind this question. However, reading the always expressionless face of Eon was more difficult than any magic.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it like that.¡±


    So Oznia simply answered with an honest emotion.


    ¡°It was scary back then¡­ but now I know.¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Oznia looked at Eon with a serene gaze. Her voice was calm and gentle.


    ¡°The fact that he saved me.¡±


    As if Eon had saved her himself.


    As if he had done just that.


    Only genuine emotions were conveyed through Oznia¡¯s expression and tone.


    Eon noticed it and seemed to be lost in thought for a moment, falling silent.


    Oznia saw the complex and subtle expression on Eon¡¯s side profile gradually fade, leaving only a trace of faint bewilderment.


    As if he never expected to hear such words.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    In the end, Eon briefly agreed with his usual indifferent tone.


    Before they knew it, the day had completely brightened outside the window. Eon knew it was time to let Oznia rest instead of prolonging this conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let the other instructors know, so you don¡¯t need to attend class today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Instructor.¡±


    Eon got up from his seat and walked towards the door. Just before leaving the room, he glanced back at Oznia.


    ¡°Rest well.¡±


    And the door closed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Oznia felt a sense of familiarity in his retreating figure.


    She experienced an intense feeling that was difficult to describe in words, but the moment passed fleetingly.


    It was an instinctive feeling that she could neither explain nor organize in her mind.


    In the end, Oznia stared at the spot where Eon had left for a long time, unable to understand what she had felt.


    ***


    Monday, morning.


    As the weekend passed and a new week began, the Opal Black class students changed into their gym clothes and headed to the forest for their morning physical training curriculum, as usual.


    Marian really wanted to know why they had to go to the forest when there was a dedicated training ground for the dormitory.


    And as they walked through the forest, the Opal Black class students could finally see the traces of destruction from the night before.


    ¡°Did a giant monster rampage or something?¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡±


    Schultz nodded in agreement with Marian¡¯s astonished remark, and Titania, an elf who cherished and loved the forest, spoke with a slightly fed-up expression.


    ¡°All the spirits have fled¡­.¡±


    There was some distance between the forest where Eon had been running around and the dormitory, so the path they were walking on wasn¡¯t completely damaged.


    However, the sight of thick branches mercilessly broken and leaves scattered everywhere due to the shockwaves from afar made Marian feel a bit frightened.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t the direct site of battle, the aftermath caused this much damage.


    What on earth happened last night¡­? The students each had various imaginations in their heads.


    Soon, the Opal Black class students arrived at the back mountain, which they mainly used for physical training.


    Eon was already waiting for them there.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. Let¡¯s begin the class.¡±


    Marian spoke with a slightly fed-up expression about climbing up and down the back mountain again today without fail.


    ¡°Instructor, the path is a mess, though?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As she said, the hiking trail they often used was in a disastrous state due to the aftermath of last night, with thick trees broken, or uprooted trees flown from somewhere and fallen.


    Eon calmly spoke in an indifferent tone after a brief silence.


    ¡°We can do obstacle running.¡±


    At that remark, all the Opal Black class students lost their words.


    ***


    One week after the start of the semester, Eon¡¯s classes had undergone a slight change.


    Over the past week, he had carefully observed his students and meticulously considered their shortcomings and needs.


    As a result, instead of simply making all students run the same, he began to provide individually tailored lessons for each student.


    However, this change was unfortunately not positively received by the students.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Gwyn did not go up and down the mountain as usual. To be precise, climbing the mountain was enough for her just once.


    She was currently at the top of the mountain behind the school, wearing a weight on each arm and leg, a total of four weights, stretching her arms forward and maintaining a seated position with her legs.


    ¡°Huff! Huff!¡±


    Next to her, Batar was repeatedly accelerating and decelerating, going back and forth over a distance of about 15 meters. Unlike climbing the mountain twenty times, which allowed them to rest, there was no such limit for these two.


    The two of them had to continue training until they reached the time set by Eon, and during that time, if their posture was even slightly disrupted or their speed slowed down, Eon¡¯s scolding would immediately follow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Imagine your body has become as solid as a rock and hold on. Swordsmanship begins with the lower body. Your swordsmanship is not lacking, if anything, it¡¯s more than enough. You haven¡¯t grown eager to play just because you had two days off, have you?¡±


    ¡°No, sir¡­!!¡±


    ¡°Then endure it. And Batar, you no longer need to build more muscle. Too much is as bad as too little. What you need now is skill in moving your body. Let¡¯s start with training to improve your reflexes.¡±


    ¡°If I improve those reflexes, huff! Will I be able to, huff! Destroy the forest like you, instructor?!¡±


    ¡°¡­That depends on how hard you work. And running isn¡¯t just about leg strength. Do you only use your arms when throwing a punch? You tend to rely on power and neglect everything else. Focus on maintaining the correct posture while running.¡±


    Eon corrected Batar¡¯s posture and turned his gaze. It was to check on the other students climbing up and down the mountain.


    ¡°Marian!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­!¡±


    Marian found it amazing that Eon¡¯s voice, which didn¡¯t seem very loud, could be heard so clearly from the ridge below.


    However, there was no time to marvel at that. She was already struggling to catch her breath while climbing the mountain, and it felt like she was about to run out of breath completely. Of course, Eon would have helped her if it had been a truly urgent situation.


    Just moments ago, Eon, who had been at the top, kicked the ground a few times and arrived by Marian¡¯s side in no time. It was so fast that she could hardly notice it.


    Eon walked leisurely beside Marian, who was panting heavily.


    ¡°If you walk like that, gasping for air, your knees or ankles will give out or break before you even complete the required number of repetitions. Posture is important even for taking a single step.¡±


    ¡°Easier, huff, said than done¡­! Huff, I¡¯m already struggling so much from the lack of stamina¡­ How can I possibly walk with the correct posture!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a stamina issue, it¡¯s your muscles. Frankly, it¡¯s severe. There are many overall issues. Have you not exercised at all?¡±


    ¡°What kind of exercise would a noble young lady¡­ huff¡­ have to do?¡±


    ¡°It seems your grandfather spoiled you too much. But I won¡¯t. Once you complete this round, I¡¯ll teach you bodyweight exercises.¡±


    This devil¡­! Marian held back the urge to yell those words as she struggled to take one step at a time.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t because she was a noble young lady that she didn¡¯t exercise. Titania, the elf princess who had a higher social status than a noble, skillfully climbed the mountain, and even Elizabeth, a royal, climbed the mountain calmly.


    Moreover, Eon had personally cleared obstacles to make it easier for Marian to walk on a gentle ridge, but Titania and Elizabeth were climbing up and down the obstacle-filled ridge much faster than Marian from the beginning.


    ¡°Marian! Hang in there! Just a little bit more!¡±


    ¡°Marian, good job. I¡¯ll go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­ Ugh!¡±


    Although she knew she shouldn¡¯t think like this, they both seemed very annoying.


    Thinking about it, Titania is an elf, and Elizabeth has dragon blood mixed in her veins, while I am a pure human. Isn¡¯t it unreasonable to compare myself to those two from the start?


    Marian comforted herself with those thoughts.


    Desperately climbing the mountain one step at a time while gritting her teeth, Marian saw Saladin pass by her this time.


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­!¡±


    Unlike the two girls who had overtaken Marian earlier, he was panting as he climbed up and down the mountain. Of course, he was still climbing faster than Marian.


    Nevertheless, Marian didn¡¯t find his appearance that annoying. It was evident at a glance that he was pushing himself beyond his limits.


    And the reason was all too clear.


    Schultz was climbing the mountain right behind him.


    ¡°Marian, I¡¯m passing by.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t talk¡­ just go¡­!¡±


    Schultz, like the others, unintentionally hurt Marian¡¯s pride once again as he passed by her, exchanging a brief nod with her and continued to climb the mountain following Saladin.


    ¡°Saladin, how about slowing down a bit?¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ Are you already tired? Then you take a break.¡±


    ¡°What? Haha! No way. I¡¯m just worried because you look exhausted.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then keep your mouth shut and keep running.¡±


    Marian felt a slight sense of pity as she watched the conversation between the two.


    ¡®Men, after all¡­¡¯


    From Marian¡¯s perspective, the two seemed to have a sense of rivalry with each other.


    And when men develop a sense of competition, they often become childish.


    Saladin provoked Schultz, creating unnecessary conflict, and Schultz, already irritated by the difficult situation and Saladin¡¯s provocation, responded even though it wasn¡¯t his original nature, creating the current situation where neither wanted to give in to the other.


    ¡°You seem really tired? I¡¯ll go ahead.¡±


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t make me laugh. Who¡­!¡±


    Schultz, whether conserving his energy by walking or not, overtook Saladin just before reaching the summit, and Saladin, enraged by the sight, mustered the remaining strength in his legs.


    It was at that very moment.


    Saladin failed to properly check the ground and tripped over a protruding rock, falling.


    ¡°Argh! Damn it¡­!¡±


    ¡°Saladin!¡±


    Marian was startled by the sight, and Schultz, who had been walking ahead, turned around in surprise as well.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Saladin, who had fallen to the ground, couldn¡¯t get up right away and clutched at his ankle. Apparently, due to the unstable fall, his ankle seemed to have twisted, and his face was contorted in pain.


    At that moment, someone offered their hand to Saladin. Thinking it must be Schultz, Saladin instinctively pushed the hand away roughly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need- Ack!¡±


    However, contrary to Saladin¡¯s expectation, it was Elizabeth who had offered her hand.


    Her palm was slightly reddened from being pushed away somewhat roughly.


    Saladin¡¯s face instantly hardened upon seeing her, but Elizabeth herself asked Saladin with an indifferent expression as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Saladin, with a mixture of embarrassment and fear on his face, clenched his teeth and lowered his head when he saw no change in Elizabeth¡¯s reaction. Then, he tried to get up on his own from the ground and said,


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Soon after, Saladin began to walk with difficulty, limping on one leg.


    ¡°Saladin, you-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Schultz tried to support Saladin after seeing him struggle, but Saladin, seemingly considering it humiliating, refused with a stern expression.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Eon silently watched the scene unfold.

 CH 54

    ? A Slight Change  (2) ?


    Mediating something was always difficult.


    Conflicts were bound to arise whenever there were more than two people gathered. This was true in a quiet rural village, as well as in the military, where the principle was to obey orders without question.


    Naturally, conflicts occurred within the academy as well.


    Resolving conflicts arising from human relationships was very difficult; it¡¯s easy to get cursed at from both sides, and it¡¯s rare that something comes back to me even if I manage to resolve it well.


    I didn¡¯t get involved in these disputes even when I was in the military. And I didn¡¯t plan to in the future either.


    I was too busy with my own affairs to have the leisure to take care of others. I had never tried to stop children¡¯s fights, let alone anything else.


    However, there were times when you had to do things you were not used to, and now was one of those moments. But the likelihood of me solving this problem alone was almost nonexistent.


    And there was a person I would always turn to in situations like this.


    After the morning class, I headed to the teacher¡¯s office after confirming that Saladin went to the infirmary. Fortunately, the person I was looking for was there.


    ¡°Hmm, Aizenfeld¡¯s tactical report is¡­ impeccable. But if we could improve this point a bit¡­¡±


    Instructor Lirya was absorbed in paperwork since morning.


    She was reviewing the assignments submitted by the students in the tactical studies class, praising the advantages of the tactics and strategies they had presented, while also pointing out areas that needed revision.


    Casting a sideways glance at the content, I found it quite impressive, even for someone like me who had spent decades in the military. Indeed, it was a tactic that made me nod in agreement as a tactical instructor.


    With such skills, she would have made a significant contribution to the command under Marquis Kalshtein. Of course, with the war over and the military being significantly downsized, such assumptions didn¡¯t hold much meaning now.


    As I was thinking about this, I suddenly became curious.


    Instructor Lirya was a gentry born into a noble family that was much wealthier than ordinary commoners, having grown up in an environment where everything was provided for without any shortage.


    From what I heard, she had graduated from Philion Academy early, and her grandfather was a Marquis, so she must have grown up in an environment that many other nobles would envy.


    So, how did she end up teaching tactics and history at the academy?


    While pondering this, I waited for her to finish her work. Finally, Instructor Lirya finished her work, took off her glasses, and began to stretch.


    ¡°Ugh-! It¡¯s over-!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hmm, well.


    I shouldn¡¯t think like this, but when Instructor Lirya stretched, she looked like a child doing stretching exercises to grow taller.


    Instructor Lirya, after stretching, let out a sigh with a relaxed face. Then, belatedly realizing that I was watching her, she jumped up in surprise.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, when did you start watching me?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching since you started reviewing Aizenfeld¡¯s assignment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s almost from the beginning!¡±


    As I calmly replied, Instructor Lirya¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red, and she showed inexplicable behavior such as suddenly fixing her bangs or adjusting her clothes.


    ¡°Oh, come on! If you were watching, you should have said something¡­! Silently watching a lady¡¯s unguarded moment¡­ That¡¯s not a gentleman¡¯s behavior!¡±


    Lady? Gentleman?


    Setting aside whether I was the kind of man who would be called a gentleman, what bothered me most was the word ¡°lady.¡±


    Lirya didn¡¯t seem to have the appearance that could be called a lady in any way¡­ but mentioning it would undoubtedly make her angry. Even someone as inexperienced in human relationships as I am knew that much.


    ¡°I apologize. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you because you were so focused.¡±


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the reason, I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Instructor Lirya seemed to think she had raised her voice unnecessarily and spoke shyly, scratching her cheek with an awkward face.


    I glanced at the stack of papers on her desk and continued the conversation.


    ¡°You¡¯re very focused. I can tell just by watching how carefully you examine the students.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only natural. Students learning tactical studies have a high probability of joining the Imperial Army as officers in the future. These students will graduate and command the Imperial Army, so shouldn¡¯t my responsibility as their teacher be immense?¡±


    Instructor Lirya lowered her gaze and spoke with a somewhat bitter expression.


    ¡°If I teach them the wrong tactics and they die meaninglessly on the battlefield, it would be a huge problem.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    For some reason, at that moment, I felt like I caught a brief glimpse of a dark, hidden part of her past.


    However, I didn¡¯t delve deeper into the topic and instead changed the subject to another conversation.


    ¡°Actually, I have something I¡¯d like to consult with Instructor Lirya.¡±


    ¡°Consultation?¡±


    I explained the current situation to Instructor Lirya.


    Saladin¡¯s hostile attitude and the discord within the class.


    Instructor Lirya listened intently to my explanation for a while and then nodded her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s a common thing.¡±


    ¡°Common?¡±


    ¡°Though the meaning has faded quite a bit due to its overuse, there¡¯s a saying that children grow through fighting. Even though they¡¯re not exactly children at eighteen¡­ they¡¯re not exactly adults either, right?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure whether to agree with that statement or not.


    When I was that age, I was in the military at the very frontlines, risking my life fighting against monsters every day.


    Maybe I could sympathize with the idea that children grow through fighting.


    Instructor Lirya seemed to think she had made an inappropriate analogy for someone like me and made an awkward expression.


    In the suddenly awkward atmosphere, I quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°Anyway, I thought Instructor Lirya would have a lot of experience with such matters, so I wanted to hear your opinion.¡±


    ¡°Well, if Instructor Graham needs my help, of course I¡¯ll help! But¡­¡±


    Instructor Lirya looked around. The faculty room was not an appropriate place to have a long conversation, as there were other instructors present.


    I could already feel the glances of the other instructors who were occasionally peeking at us just from our short conversation.


    Lunchtime was coming soon anyway. Instructor Lirya, with a shy expression, cautiously suggested.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit awkward to talk at length here. To properly apologize for what happened last time as well¡­ How about having a casual meal outside¡­?¡±


    I didn¡¯t refuse her proposal.


    ***


    To be honest, even though Instructor Lirya offered to treat me to a meal, it wouldn¡¯t have been a problem if we had gone to a student cafeteria or a budget-friendly restaurant on campus.


    There was no need to worry about such things, considering the number of times Instructor Lirya has helped me so far. It didn¡¯t matter as long as we could find a quiet place to talk comfortably.


    However, the meal that Instructor Lirya mentioned turned out to be quite elaborate.


    We took a tram and arrived at a high-end restaurant in District 7. At first glance, it was a restaurant with a price range that seemed quite burdensome for enjoying a casual meal.


    I wondered if we really had to come to such a place¡­ But on second thought, Instructor Lirya wasn¡¯t a noble only by title, and she must have lived a life that most nobles would envy. Naturally, she would have visited restaurants like this several times.


    Rather, it could be common sense for Instructor Lirya to enjoy a casual meal in a place like this.


    I respected her opinion and didn¡¯t refuse, entering the restaurant.


    ¡°Um¡­ Conti, Casso¡­? Brunoise¡­? I mean¡­¡±


    However, Instructor Lirya struggled to read the menu and trembled with a flustered expression. She didn¡¯t look familiar with a restaurant like this at all.


    ¡°Is this your first time at a place like this?¡±


    ¡°No, no! Not at all! I¡¯ve been here many times! So, Instructor Graham, don¡¯t feel burdened and just trust me- uh, um¡­¡±


    Instructor Lirya glanced at the menu written in strange words that weren¡¯t the empire¡¯s common language, rolling her eyes around, and eventually, with a short sigh, she put down the menu and answered honestly.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Yes, it¡¯s true. This is my first time at a place like this¡­¡±


    ¡°You could have chosen a more comfortable place.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to treat Instructor Graham. And¡­ I¡¯ve always wanted to come to a restaurant like this with a man, just the two of us¡­¡±


    As Instructor Lirya muttered her last words, she hid her face with the menu and mumbled to herself.


    Of course, it might have been a whisper to her, but I could hear it all.


    However, instead of reacting to her words, I calmly raised my hand and called a passing waitress.


    As the waitress¡¯s eyes met mine, they momentarily showed a surprised expression. Then, they quickly changed their expression and approached the table with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Do you need anything?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m new to this kind of place, could you please recommend something from the menu?¡±


    The waitress nodded at my question and kindly answered.


    ¡°Of course. Our restaurant is particularly popular for its meat and seafood dishes. For steak, I recommend the Chateaubriand or Filet Mignon, and for seafood, the Oyster Gratin and Salmon Tartare are quite popular.¡±


    Instructor Lirya, who was listening, asked in a flustered tone.


    ¡°Chateau¡­ what? What is that?¡±


    ¡°To explain that menu-¡°


    In the end, we ordered a few dishes following the waitress¡¯s recommendations.


    After ordering, Instructor Lirya bowed her head, her face looking somewhat drained and full of embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It happens.¡±


    ¡°Instructor Graham, you¡¯re always so composed. I didn¡¯t know what to do when we actually got here¡­ Are you more familiar with places like this than I am?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    I shook my head slightly as I answered.


    Having grown up in the countryside as a child and later eating military-provided meals, there was no way I could be familiar with such places.


    I just acted as I always did. At any restaurant, following the waiter¡¯s recommendations usually avoided failure. I thought it wouldn¡¯t be much different even in a high-end restaurant like this.


    Instructor Lirya seemed somewhat overwhelmed by the menu, the restaurant¡¯s atmosphere, and the overall ambiance of the establishment.


    ¡°To be honest, I was surprised.¡±


    ¡°Did you think I would be familiar with places like this?¡±


    I nodded slightly. There was no reason to deny the truth.


    Instructor Lirya gave an awkward smile and opened her mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s not unreasonable. Actually-¡°


    Just as Instructor Lirya was about to speak with a serious expression, a waitress suddenly approached with the sound of clicking heels, placing two cups of coffee on the table.


    We, who had never ordered coffee, looked puzzled and asked the waitress.


    ¡°Is coffee also provided?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a complimentary service.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    The long-haired waitress with a mature atmosphere gave me a subtle, smiling glance before retreating.


    Instructor Lirya, who was about to resume the interrupted conversation, continued with a tense expression.


    ¡°Actually, I-¡°


    At that moment, another waitress approached the table. She was a tall woman with short hair and a refined appearance.


    ¡°Do you need anything else, sir?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, we¡¯re good.¡±


    ¡°If you need anything, just let me know. I¡¯ll also help with coffee refills.¡±


    We hadn¡¯t even taken a sip yet.


    I nodded lightly, and the short-haired waitress also gave me a smile before stepping back. She didn¡¯t even glance at Instructor Lirya.


    After that, waitresses kept approaching our table for various reasons, even though we hadn¡¯t called them.


    While I thought that the service was quite friendly because it was an expensive restaurant, Instructor Lirya opened her mouth with a slightly annoyed expression.


    ¡°Instructor Graham¡­ you¡¯re quite popular, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Very much so.¡±


    Instructor Lirya, who said that, somehow didn¡¯t seem to be in a particularly good mood.

 CH 55

    ? A Slight Change  (3) ?


    In the end, the excessive friendliness of the employees continued until the food was served.


    Of course, the gazes toward us did not completely disappear even after the food came out, but still, Lirya and I were able to have a calm conversation.


    ¡°So what were you going to talk about earlier?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    Lirya seemed to have lost her intention to talk in the meantime, so I couldn¡¯t tell what she was trying to say.


    Anyway, that wasn¡¯t the important part.


    As I cut into the meat dish, whose name I couldn¡¯t quite remember, I brought up the main topic.


    ¡°So, about Saladin.¡±


    Lirya pondered for a while with an expression that she couldn¡¯t understand why there were two forks, and eventually picked up the inner fork to stab the meat and replied.


    ¡°Yes? Ah, yes! Saladin was the main topic today. Well, in that situation¡­¡±


    Lirya nodded her head once and slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°First, we need to know why Saladin is isolating himself.¡±


    ¡°Isolating himself?¡±


    Lirya answered, lifting her knife.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, it seems Saladin¡¯s actions are the reason he doesn¡¯t fit in with the class. Typically, students who are isolated in class tend to be isolated involuntarily, but Saladin is in a somewhat unique situation.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I realized that the knife she was holding was a considerably smaller child-sized knife than mine, but I pretended not to notice and focused on her words.


    ¡°There could be various reasons for such behavior, but considering Saladin¡¯s unique background¡­ it¡¯s likely due to his home environment.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about his background as an international student?¡±


    ¡°Not just any international student, but one from Al-Kamil. As a history teacher, I know a little more about their situation than others. Saladin probably didn¡¯t come to the academy willingly.¡±


    Lirya spoke with a slightly bitter smile.


    ¡°You know that Saladin is the first prince of Al-Kamil, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard it from Dean Heinkel.¡±


    ¡°Do you also know that there is no principle of primogeniture in the Kingdom of Al-Kamil?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know that.


    I remained silent, and Lirya¡¯s bitter smile deepened.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural not to know, since it¡¯s a country with little connection to the empire. The Sultan of Al-Kamil follows the principle of survival of the fittest. In that place, fratricide1 is carried out as if it¡¯s only natural in order to become the Sultan.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know much about politics and wasn¡¯t interested, but my expression naturally hardened at the words that it was natural for brothers to kill each other.


    Lirya continued the conversation with a nod.


    ¡°The Imperial Intelligence Agency might know more about the current succession structure of the Al-Kamil royal family than I do¡­ but considering the situation that the current first prince has come to Philion Academy, practically, Saladin is either at a great disadvantage in the succession structure or has already lost.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    That made it even more incomprehensible.


    If Saladin could only expect to be killed by his brothers if he went back to the Kingdom of Al-Kamil, wouldn¡¯t he rather desperately rely on the Empire?


    Of course, being too observant wouldn¡¯t be good either, but even so, such an openly hostile attitude would only be detrimental to him.


    If he became disliked by the Imperial Princess sitting next to him, he could be sent back to his home country at any time.


    Of course, Elizabeth didn¡¯t seem like she would act on such personal feelings.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    No, actually, I had a hunch.


    I swallowed the meat in my mouth and said,


    ¡°Saladin¡¯s attitude like that must be because of the relationship between the Empire and the Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°¡­Probably. The conflict between the two nations has a very deep history.¡±


    Although the Kingdom of Al-Kamil is currently quiet due to the Empire¡¯s power and authority reaching sky-high after winning the war, until a few generations ago, the two countries had fought fiercely dozens and hundreds of times, driving each other into heresy.


    The Goddess of the Sky and the Father of the Sun.


    Thanks to numerous religious disputes, both deities have been confirmed to exist.


    However, the Goddess religion believes that the sky created everything, while the Sun religion believes that the sun is the source of all life.


    They can¡¯t get along because they both think each other¡¯s god is a liar who stole their god¡¯s achievements.


    Growing up in such an environment, Saladin, as the prince of the Kingdom of Al-Kamil, would have naturally considered the Empire an enemy and grown up that way.


    Now it¡¯s peaceful but in the past, countless confrontations took place, and they might fight again in the future with a potential enemy.


    How would Saladin feel about entrusting his life to such an enemy nation in order to survive?


    I don¡¯t know for sure, but at least his attitude showed that he seemed to feel humiliated.


    Lirya spoke with a sheepish smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This isn¡¯t a good conversation to have while eating, is it?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°No, it was a necessary conversation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that. Anyway, since he isolated himself by his own choice, even if Instructor Graham tries to help, there¡¯s a high chance that Saladin won¡¯t accept it as help. It would rather fuel his resentment.¡±


    That was my thought as well. Saladin¡¯s feelings must be incredibly complicated right now.


    It must have been a huge shock to flee from a life-threatening situation as a prince of a country, and now he¡¯s entrusting himself to the Empire he considered an enemy and attending classes with Imperials. He must be experiencing significant confusion in this situation.


    I could somewhat understand his prickly, hedgehog-like attitude. However, if he continues this attitude until graduation, it won¡¯t be helpful for me, Saladin, or the overall class atmosphere.


    As I initially thought, the need to resolve this issue was clear.


    I wanted to humbly learn from my senior instructor¡¯s knowledge.


    ¡°What should we do then?¡±


    Lirya replied in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Well, this is just my personal opinion¡­ but I think it¡¯s most important for Saladin to feel a sense of belonging in the class.¡±


    ¡°Belonging, you say?¡±


    ¡°To Saladin, all the students in the Opal Black class are just students of the enemy nation, the Empire. However, the Empire is the Empire, and the class is the class. We need to make him distinguish and think about the two separately.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It was clear that this would not be an easy task just by listening.


    Seeing my awkward, stiff expression, Lirya continued with a faint smile.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to get closer to Saladin first? After all, what ultimately matters is his own thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°The key is to try to understand his feelings. Of course, improving your relationship with Saladin may take some time. So don¡¯t rush and approach him calmly.¡±


    ¡°Calmly, you say?¡±


    ¡°First, try making small changes. Wouldn¡¯t sharing a meal together in a relaxed atmosphere like this be a good start?¡±


    Indeed. Sharing a meal¡­


    I realized that I had never once had a meal with a student, nor had I even considered it. Maybe I should start from there.


    I didn¡¯t intend to get too close to the students, but if this was part of my instructor duties, it would inevitably be necessary.


    I bowed my head slightly in gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you. I now have a direction to follow.¡±


    Lirya blushed and smiled shyly as she played with the ends of her hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s really no big deal. If you need any help in the future, just let me know. If it¡¯s something I can help with, I¡¯ll be glad to do so.¡±


    ¡°Really? It seems like I¡¯m always receiving help from you, Instructor Lirya.¡±


    ¡°Eh, ehehe¡­ Of course. I¡¯m happier if I can be of help.¡±


    Would it only be helpful?


    Having someone to rely on in a new environment was a very new experience for me. On the battlefield, I had to rely solely on my own strength to get through situations.


    It would be great if I could somehow repay her later.


    We wrapped up the conversation about Saladin and continued our meal while discussing lighter topics, such as our academic schedules and each other¡¯s classes.


    When we talked about the physical education class, Lirya¡¯s expression seemed a bit weary, but we continued our conversation in a relaxed atmosphere and finished our meal before we knew it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the bill.¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, I can¡¯t let you do that! I was planning to treat you today! To make up for my apology last time as well¡­¡±


    ¡°But you ended up listening to my concerns back then, too. I received help from you today as well, so let me at least cover this.¡±


    Although this place was a bit expensive, the amount wasn¡¯t a significant burden for me.


    I had previously been promised a performance bonus from Dean Heinkel, and even without that, I had saved up enough money. I actually had trouble finding ways to spend it all.


    ¡°¡­Then¡­ since it¡¯s uncomfortable for me to just accept your treat¡­ can I really pay next time?¡±


    ¡°If that makes you feel better.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know when it would be, but eventually, I made another meal appointment with Lirya.


    Lirya seemed to have a sense of accomplishment, her lips curling up into a smile.


    After finishing our meal and trying to pay, the employee who took our payment greeted me with a bright smile and said,


    ¡°Did you enjoy your meal with your younger sister? You¡¯re such a sweet brother!¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    At those words, Lirya¡¯s expression froze.


    Lirya Bennett

 CH 56

    ? Old Acquaintance ?


    After the meal at the restaurant, we headed to the tram station in District 7.


    There were no more classes on Monday afternoons, and we happened to have plans to go somewhere today.


    So, having already submitted a vacation request, I asked instructor Lirya for her understanding and accompanied her to the station.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go in first. Instructor Graham, you should be careful when entering, too. There¡¯s a lot of bad news going around these days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, see you tomorrow.¡±


    Instructor Lirya waved with a bright smile, and I left the station after confirming she got on the tram.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Shall we go then?


    Saladin¡¯s problem, the atmosphere of the Opal Black class, and the consultation with Instructor Lirya were important, but the real purpose of today was from now on.


    I dodged around telling Instructor Lirya that I had a brief stop nearby, but in fact, the place I was going to was not nearby.


    Shangria was divided into 25 Districts, but there is a separate District that ordinary people do not know about.


    A place where the law does not apply, a District that is not a District.


    A place where all the filthy desires and dirty money of the city gather.


    People who know the place commonly call it this way.


    District 26 of the capital, the Dark District.


    Of course, I haven¡¯t been in the capital for long, so I know that the Dark District exists, but I don¡¯t know the exact location.


    The only information I know is that it is hidden underground, unnoticed by people, and that an old criminal organization rules the place. And the fact that the Royal Family also knows of its existence but tacitly approves of it.


    However, not knowing where it was doesn¡¯t mean there was no way to find it.


    The security in District 7, close to the central road, was quite good. Therefore, this place was not suitable for finding the Dark District.


    District 8, District 9, District 10¡­ I gradually moved away from the central road of the capital, and deliberately walked only through the dirty back alleys where few people were in each District.


    The instructor¡¯s uniform was too conspicuous, so I took off my coat in advance. Inevitably, this attracts the attention of bad gangs.


    As expected, I felt the presence of several people subtly following me from behind.


    I defiantly entered a deeper and darker back alley. Then, the presence following me became more and more blatantly closer.


    It is natural to be cautious when thinking that a person who has come alone to such a dangerous back alley must have something going on.


    But if there is someone who would still approach me, they would either be a third-rate thug who couldn¡¯t even think of such a thing or someone who is quite confident in their skills.


    They seemed to be the latter.


    ¡°Hey. What kind of person are you, wandering around here?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your face before. Did you know this is the territory of the Black Scorpions?¡±


    The men who followed me all had rough faces and considerable physiques that did not suit the image of back alley thugs, giving off an atmosphere of having had their fair share of knife fights.


    They were probably members of an organization that controlled the back alleys of this area.


    I was lucky. I thought I would have to repeat this several times, but it seemed unnecessary.


    Despite their questions, when I didn¡¯t respond, their already fierce faces grew more distorted, and they spoke in an irritated tone.


    ¡°Is this bastard mute?¡±


    ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s cripple him first. If we break his legs a bit, he¡¯ll probably willingly tell us which organization he belongs to.¡±


    They narrowed the distance with threatening gestures such as cracking their knuckles and bumping their fists.


    I stood still with my arms crossed and silently stared at them. Then, the most well-fed and sturdy-looking man among them twisted his face and threw a punch at me.


    ¡°Ha! Kid, let¡¯s see if you can keep that expression after getting hit!¡±


    It seemed that the man had thrown a punch or two before, as his gesture of putting power into his waist and swinging his fist was quite convincing. It would have been quite a skill for a back alley level.


    I casually turned my head, and his punch barely grazed my cheek, leaving a faint trace.


    ¡°Self-Defense Force.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Instead of answering, I unfolded my arms. At the same time, my fist struck the guy¡¯s solar plexus in an instant.


    With the sound of several ribs cracking, the man flew into the air and hit the wall.


    He clutched his chest, struggling to breathe properly, then soon rolled his eyes back and fell forward.


    The other men around him gaped in astonishment.


    I slowly stepped forward, and soon the screams of the men echoed throughout the back alley.


    ***


    ¡°Here, here it is, sir¡­.¡±


    I had the guy, known as the Black Scorpion or some other nickname, who was the leader of the back alley organization in this area, guide me to the path leading to the Dark Guild.


    Since the ordinary organization members I had captured didn¡¯t know the way to the Dark Guild, I had to find someone who knew, trace my way back up, and eventually find and bring the leader from the organization¡¯s headquarters.


    From his perspective, it must have been an unexpected disaster as the headquarters suddenly got destroyed. But on second thought, it was his subordinates who threatened me first, so it could be seen as self-defense.


    Following the leader¡¯s guidance, I went down to the basement of a shabby building. At first, I thought it was just a basement of a simple building, but it turned out to be an old sewer connected to the underground of the district.


    A remnant of the Third Empire era, used when Shangria was first created before the Galatea Empire was established.


    The now-unused underground sewer was the passage leading to the Dark Guild.


    ¡°If you follow this path, it connects to the Dark Guild.¡±


    ¡°Is this the only path?¡±


    ¡°In District 11, yes. There are a few more similar passages in other districts, but I don¡¯t know much about them because other organizations manage those areas¡­! I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±


    Although there was only one organization managing the Dark Guild, they couldn¡¯t control all the entrances to the numerous underground sewers spread across the entire district. Therefore, these organizations were more like subordinate organizations that controlled the Dark Guild.


    I sent the now-useless leader of the organization back and followed the underground sewer path.


    As I thought the path was coming to an end, at some point, the once pitch-dark underground began to be illuminated by the light of magic lamps.


    A large square connected to all the underground sewer paths. Once a reservoir storing rainwater from the entire district, but now a place where all sorts of desires from the people of the district gathered.


    This was District 26, the Dark Guild.


    There were no guards at the entrance. According to an acquaintance who informed me about the Dark Guild, District 26 was just a district, and anyone who knew the way here could freely visit.


    As long as they followed the rules here, not asking questions or showing interest in each other was an interesting feature of the place called the Dark Guild.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I looked around the landscape of the Dark Guild and was lost in thought for a moment.


    The reason I came to the Dark Guild was to find Ella¡¯s whereabouts.


    After encountering Ella¡¯s illusion in the forest, I had made up my mind not to run away from the truth any longer.


    However, it had been 20 years since Ella left the village. Amidst a war that resulted in many deaths and disappearances, the chance of me finding Ella by asking around diligently on my own was close to a miracle.


    It was difficult to find Ella¡¯s whereabouts through conventional means. So, there were only two organizations with potential.


    The Imperial Intelligence Agency.


    And the information broker of the Dark Guild.


    I considered asking Elizabeth to entrust the matter to the Imperial Intelligence Agency, but I hesitated because it felt like using a student for my personal affairs, regardless of whether she would listen to my request. I also didn¡¯t want to be indebted to the Imperial Royal Family.


    In that regard, the information broker of the Dark Guild was a clear choice. As long as I provided the money, they wouldn¡¯t ask questions and would somehow get the job done.


    It wasn¡¯t a great place for an Imperial soldier or an Academy instructor to visit, but there was no other alternative. Besides, I also knew someone in the Dark Guild.


    Although it was my first time in the Dark Guild, I was sure that person would know the location of the information broker. So, of course, I knew where I should go.


    It wasn¡¯t a place I particularly wanted to go, nor a person I particularly wanted to meet, but¡­


    I had no choice. Since I¡¯ve already come this far, there¡¯s no reason to back down.


    I steeled myself and observed the people around the Dark Guild: adventurers, mercenaries, and even nobles accompanied by escorts.


    Most of them covered their faces with masks or robes to hide their identities, but there were also those who boldly revealed their faces.


    These people were generally not from the surface but residents of the 26th district, who lived only in this underground area.


    Even as I walked the streets of the Dark Guild alone, I didn¡¯t get caught up in any unnecessary disputes. There were rules in this district where the laws of the surface didn¡¯t apply. If people were immediately caught in various conflicts and dangers upon entering, no one would come here.


    The kind of people I was looking for on the streets were those who were clearly thirsty for desires and desperately seeking women. It was obvious where they were heading.


    Eventually, I arrived at the entrance of a flashy building filled with the scent of perfume, alcohol, and the risqu¨¦ laughter of women.


    ¡°Oh my, what a handsome gentleman has come today.¡±


    ¡°Handsome guy. Would you like to have a good time with us?¡±


    Feeling momentarily dizzy, I let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    The place I found was the brothel of the Dark Guild.

 CH 57

    ? Old Acquaintance (2) ?


    Women with heavy makeup and daring outfits that could make one dizzy, surrounded me in an instant.


    They pressed close to me, wearing provocative smiles.


    ¡°Oppa, aren¡¯t you too handsome? It¡¯s my first time seeing someone this good-looking at work.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know people who look like this come to the brothel too. Oh my, look at the muscles on his arm. Are you an adventurer by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, all men are the same. Even a good-looking gentleman like him has a hobby he can¡¯t talk about.¡±


    At one woman¡¯s words, the women around her laughed together.


    Despite their hands trying to touch me here and there, I shook my shoulders and gently brushed them off.


    ¡°Sorry, but I came here to find someone.¡±


    Then, a woman with red hair and a daringly exposed cleavage softly grinned. She was the one who had made the surrounding women laugh earlier.


    ¡°Gentlemen who come here always say that. Which woman are you looking for? Is your taste a mature and sophisticated one?¡±


    The red-haired woman emphasized her voluptuous chest and gave a seductive smile. But when she saw I wasn¡¯t interested, she grabbed the shoulder of another woman beside her and introduced her to me.


    ¡°Or do you prefer a small and petite type of woman? Or perhaps a pure and delicate woman like a noble? Don¡¯t be shy, just tell us. Even if it¡¯s a preference you can¡¯t tell others, we can accommodate you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fighting the Demon Army would be better than this.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    I shook my head firmly.


    ¡°Where is Sylvia?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Sylvia¡­? I¡¯m sorry, sir, but there is no girl here with that name.¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s here.¡±


    My tone was confident, and the women closed their mouths in unison.


    Their expressions changed from wanting a desirable customer to surprise and caution towards a stranger.


    The red-haired woman spoke with a much colder gaze than before.


    ¡°¡­Sir. I don¡¯t know where you heard that name, but that¡¯s a name you shouldn¡¯t mention carelessly. If another customer had mentioned that name, I would have called security immediately, but I¡¯m giving you another chance because you¡¯re handsome. If you admit you misspoke now, we will treat you as a guest. Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°You heard it right.¡±


    I answered calmly.


    ¡°Call Sylvia for me.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    The red-haired woman brushed her bangs upward, sighed deeply, and said,


    ¡°Brothers? There¡¯s a gentleman here looking for our sister. Take care of him properly.¡±


    Upon her words, men who had been guarding around the window immediately swarmed around me.


    They didn¡¯t hold any weapons in their hands, but their sturdy physique, thick arm muscles, and their attitudes suggested they were probably ex-military or mercenaries.


    About ten such men surrounded me.


    Among them, a man with a tattoo on his shoulder took the lead.


    ¡°Who are you, why are you looking for our sister?¡±


    ¡°I have some business with her.¡±


    I replied casually to his informal tone, and the atmosphere around me grew even more hostile.


    They glared at me with a savage look as if they could easily dispose of a man, but I nonchalantly returned their gaze.


    ¡°Tell her that Eon Graham has come.¡±


    ¡°No one sees our sister. Just get out. Unless you want to die.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is going to be difficult.


    It would not have been difficult to subdue them all here, but I had already swung my fists enough on the way here. And considering what my purpose was in coming here, being too aggressive was not advisable.


    So instead of swinging my fists, I just stood there with my arms folded, exuding an intense aura.


    And opened my mouth in a cold tone.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°Heup!¡±


    As my aura became denser than the threatening atmosphere they were exuding, the air around me grew heavy.


    Several of the men held their breath and stiffened with tension. They looked at me with fear in their eyes.


    After a tense standoff in the heavy silence, the tattooed man seemed unable to bear it any longer and spoke.


    ¡°Fine! Okay. I¡¯ll at least mention it to our sister.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±


    As I withdrew my menacing aura, the gathered men urgently gasped for breath.


    The tattooed man, who had been clicking his tongue as he watched his subordinates, went inside the brothel.


    The person who came out of the building a moment later was not the tattooed man, but a petite girl with braided brown hair and a face full of freckles.


    With an innocent smile that didn¡¯t fit the brothel atmosphere, the freckled girl lifted the hem of her skirt and politely greeted me.


    ¡°Sylvia said she would meet with you. I¡¯ll guide you to the room.¡±


    I nodded slightly, and the astonished gazes of the people around me, including the red-haired woman, turned toward me.


    The inside of the brothel which I entered following the girl, was very noisy with a mix of alcohol, music, laughter, and the voices of men and women.


    Despite being an unsuitable environment for a young girl, the girl guiding me seemed unfazed, as if she was already used to the brothel¡¯s scenery.


    I deliberately didn¡¯t look around at the surroundings and followed the girl to the guided location. We walked through a long corridor and stairs to arrive at a very luxurious and lavish bedroom located on the top floor of the building.


    Looking at the large bed, big enough for five people to roll around with space to spare, it was easy to guess the purpose of this room.


    I looked back at the girl as if to ask if this was the right place, and the freckled girl responded with a hopeful gleam in her eyes and a smile full of laughter.


    ¡°Wait here, she said. Now, sir, I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡±


    As I showed no reaction, the girl¡¯s expression turned slightly disappointed, but she soon turned around with a bright smile as if nothing had happened.


    I spoke to the girl¡¯s back as she left the room.


    ¡°Sylvia, how long are you going to keep this up?¡±


    At my words, the girl, who was leaving the room, stopped abruptly.


    When she turned around, she wore a lethal and enchanting smile that didn¡¯t match her freckled country girl face.


    ¡°So you knew all along?¡±


    The innocent smile on the country girl¡¯s face had disappeared without a trace.


    In its place was a once-member of the imperial intelligence agency, a skilled assassin who had once targeted my life, and now the owner of this street known by the nickname of the queen of the underworld.


    ¡°When did you find out? Hmm, no. Since it¡¯s you, Eon, you must have known from the beginning. I wanted to see you surprised, but your lack of expression hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    After asking a question and answering it herself, Sylvia, still maintaining her freckled girl disguise, cheerfully sat on the bed.


    Since there were no sofas or chairs to sit on in this spacious room beside the bed, I leaned against the wall and replied indifferently.


    ¡°You¡¯re still quite the prankster.¡±


    ¡°I was just testing you. Seeing you recognize my disguise instantly, it¡¯s undoubtedly you, Eon.¡±


    ¡°You doubted me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You know my situation well, right? The higher the position, the more cautious one should be. Disguising as a familiar figure to find an opening was my best assassination method.¡±


    Sitting on the bed, Sylvia hugged one leg to her chest and spoke with an enchanting smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s always fascinating. How do you recognize my disguises?¡±


    Instead of mentioning the exaggerated reactions of the people around when she first revealed herself, the fact that her footsteps didn¡¯t make a sound like an assassin¡¯s when she walked, and the subtle and unique habits I had learned about her, I simply answered nonchalantly.


    ¡°Intuition.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Your intuition is still the same.¡±


    Sylvia laughed gleefully with her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t come to see me without any business¡­ You have something to ask, right?¡±


    I nodded slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask why, just find someone for me.¡±


    ¡°Someone? Who?¡±


    I hesitated for a moment. I wondered if telling Sylvia about Ella was the right choice.


    But whether I got a referral for an informant through her or talked to Sylvia directly, the fact that I was looking for Ella would eventually reach her ears anyway. Sylvia was the real power in this underworld.


    In the end, I talked about Ella¡¯s personal information. Blonde hair, blue eyes, left the village with a mercenary group 20 years ago, said she was going to the empire but possibly headed to the Kingdom of Ionia instead.


    At this, Sylvia couldn¡¯t hide her intrigued expression and let out a meaningful laugh.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for a woman? Hmm, who is it? Did the fierce Eon have a first love?¡±


    ¡°I told you not to ask why.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh dear, how scary. You¡¯re really scary, so can you stop looking at me like that?¡±


    Sylvia let out a faint, forced laugh and shook her head side to side, showing her displeasure.


    ¡°20 years ago, and even in the Kingdom of Ionia¡­ You do know that there¡¯s nothing left in that land, right?¡±


    ¡°I had no one else to entrust this to. Is it impossible?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll pay you as much as you want.¡±


    Sylvia bowed her head and closed her mouth for a moment.


    After deep thought, she cautiously spoke up.


    ¡°Never mind the money. In that case, will you do me a favor in return?¡±

 CH 58

    ? Old Acquaintance (3) ?


    ¡°A favor?¡±


    I slightly furrowed my brow.


    I came here thinking it would be relatively clean since I didn¡¯t want to get involved in needless matters, but with this, the situation changes.


    ¡°Yeah, a favor. We¡¯ve been having a hard time lately too.¡±


    ¡°You have?¡±


    When I thought about her skills that I had seen with my own eyes, it was hard to trust that the former ace of the Empire¡¯s intelligence department and the current queen of the underworld was having a hard time.


    Seeing my displeased reaction, Sylvia continued her explanation with an impatient voice.


    ¡°Recently, some crazy organization has been causing chaos, and the underworld is in complete turmoil now. You know about it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Is she talking about the ¡®Empire¡¯s Future¡¯?


    Come to think of it, back then, the mob kidnapped and sold other races and immigrants in the black market.


    The black market she mentioned must have been referring to the underworld market.


    Sylvia shivered slightly as if recalling the situation at that time.


    ¡°A few days ago, intelligence agents and royal guards stormed the underworld, and do you know how many shops had to close their doors because of it? Customers are scared to come down here. We¡¯re suffering losses in our business.¡±


    No wonder the streets looked deserted compared to the reputation of the underworld. It seemed that Elizabeth had handled the matter well.


    Suddenly, a question came to mind.


    ¡°There must have been other races sold here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there were.¡±


    ¡°What happened to them?¡±


    ¡°What kind of question is that?¡±


    Sylvia put on a cunning and venomous smile, completely at odds with the innocent country girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Of course, we took good care of them and handed them all over to the royal family.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was a virtuous deed that didn¡¯t match her expression.


    Moreover, the fact that she was making such a face with the innocent country girl¡¯s appearance made the dissonance even more intense. How long was she planning to keep that disguise?


    Come to think of it, Sylvia had always been like that.


    She may have seemed like a cold-blooded assassin who had tasted the dark side of society and carried out all sorts of dirty deeds with her own hands, but in fact, she had a subtly delicate inner side and maintained certain boundaries.


    Perhaps the reason for this was that Sylvia had once grown up in this brothel. That¡¯s probably why the women on the streets below called her their older sister and followed her.


    Of course, the reason she didn¡¯t harm the other races wasn¡¯t solely out of compassion. It must be because she was Sylvia, and she must have been aware that the other races handed over by the ¡®Empire¡¯s Future¡¯ were like ticking time bombs if they were mishandled.


    Despite this, I felt my heart gradually relaxing and after a moment of hesitation, I slowly spoke up.


    ¡°¡­Tell me what the favor is.¡±


    ¡°Really? Truly? No backing out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to listen for now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not that difficult of a favor.¡±


    Sylvia got up from the bed and walked towards me with a subtle smile.


    ¡°Are your skills still the same?¡±


    ***


    We decided to get information about Ella¡¯s whereabouts in a week.


    Information brokers don¡¯t just provide information when asked, they need time to conduct their own investigations and combine the information.


    In the end, we decided whether to grant Sylvia¡¯s favor in a week.


    Principally, a down payment should be received, and the balance should be received after the job is finished, but she said she wouldn¡¯t take something like a down payment since we¡¯re close.


    Simply put, Sylvia was planning to revive the downsized underworld market.


    They would have to act cautiously under the watch of the imperial royal family for the time being. Still, in a few weeks, the royal family¡¯s interest would wane, and she was planning to prepare an event to attract customers to the underworld then.


    The content of her favor was to lend a hand briefly during that time.


    I finally accepted on the condition that I could refuse at any time if the information prepared in a week was insufficient or if I changed my mind.


    It would be fortunate if today¡¯s events were worth it, but I couldn¡¯t hide my anxiety in one corner of my heart as I rode the tram back to the academy.


    A week later, when I obtained information about Ella.


    If the worst-case scenario I imagined turns out to be a reality.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Pondering over a problem that won¡¯t be resolved through worrying has no meaning in the long run.


    Burying the numerous thoughts deep in my mind, I rode the tram back to Opal Black Dormitory.


    Having gone to the underworld, it was already past evening. I had planned to start having meals with Saladin from today, but it seemed like I would have to postpone that schedule to tomorrow.


    However, when I returned to the dormitory.


    ¡°I can¡¯t delay this any longer! Instructor Eon!¡±


    Gwyn was waiting for me at the entrance with a confident look.


    I wondered when she started doing this, but she was already dressed in her training outfit and standing at the entrance of the dormitory with a practice sword.


    I let out a light chuckle at her figure blocking the door alone.


    ¡°Anyone would think you¡¯re not the sword saint¡¯s, but a disciple of a great warrior.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s head to the training ground.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! Got it!¡±


    At my words, Gwyn¡¯s face brightened, and she excitedly ran towards the training ground.


    While other students screamed and struggled every time they trained, she seemed to genuinely enjoy practicing her swordsmanship.


    Maybe Gwyn¡¯s real talent was more about enjoying that kind of attitude than her swordsmanship.


    I had only desperately tried to become stronger by wielding a spear on the battlefield, but I had never experienced pure joy in the process of becoming stronger.


    I took out a practice sword at the training ground and faced Gwyn.


    Without particularly taking a stance or showing off any aura, Gwyn¡¯s eyes were filled with tension just by knowing that I held a sword.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I look forward to your guidance!¡±


    The essence of this training was to help Gwyn find her own Rock sword.


    However, it was unreasonable for me, who was neither an official practitioner of the Rock sword nor a sword master, to teach Gwyn about swordsmanship.


    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t actually teach her anything.


    All I did was attack Gwyn with the Rock sword.


    Crash!!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The moment Gwyn¡¯s and my swords collided, I felt a shock as if two massive rocks were smashing and breaking against each other. Then, Gwyn was thrown onto the training ground floor.


    Gwyn didn¡¯t let go of her sword even as she rolled around on the floor. She quickly shook off the shock spreading throughout her body and immediately got up to challenge me again. Each time, I defeated her with the Rock sword.


    That¡¯s right. This training was a method in which I attacked Gwyn with the Rock sword, and Gwyn gained enlightenment through the process. Although it was a simple and crude method, it seemed to give Gwyn a sense of accomplishment.


    Drenched in sweat and after swinging her sword to the point where she could no longer move, Gwyn collapsed on the training ground floor, letting go of her sword.


    ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡±


    In contrast to Gwyn gasping for breath, my breathing remained undisturbed.


    Instead of the immobile Gwyn, I sheathed the two practice swords in the rack. Then, I calmly spoke to her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Gwyn took a moment to catch her breath, and slowly opened her mouth as her breathing gradually stabilized.


    ¡°¡­Okay? I feel better than ever.¡±


    She spoke, slightly raising her upper body.


    ¡°The downward swing you showed me at first, you used the stance of the Thousand-Year Cliff, right? I never imagined you would use a method of striking down with the power of your entire body while withstanding all attacks in place¡­ The same went for your other attacks. I never thought I could use the Rock sword like that¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t find an appropriate response to Gwyn¡¯s explanation. I had just learned that they called it the stance of the Thousand-Year Cliff.


    I had merely imitated it after thinking it would be fine to apply it like that when I saw the sword saint deflect the sword.


    However, if Gwyn thinks that such a method has been helpful, that would be enough.


    ¡°Just use it as a reference. After all, this sword doesn¡¯t suit you either.¡±


    ¡°¡­I know.¡±


    Gwyn¡¯s eyes became serious as she nodded her head, and then suddenly let out a short sigh.


    ¡°I wonder what my master would say if he saw me like this.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about that?¡±


    ¡°No, it would be a lie to say I¡¯m not¡­ but I¡¯ve already made my choice.¡±


    Gwyn¡¯s gaze seemed to become hazy as if she were looking at something far away.


    ¡°I think the Rock sword is not just about blocking and counter attacking. If I continue learning the sword with you like this¡­ I feel like I¡¯ll be able to see the essence of the Rock sword that my father intended to teach me.¡±


    I nodded slightly.


    ¡°Then I can increase the intensity even more than now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Even more than now?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Those words seemed to provoke Gwyn¡¯s pride, and she clenched her fists and shouted with determination.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it¡­!¡±


    ***


    The day after the lesson with Gwyn ended.


    Saladin did not come to class.

 CH 59

    ? Problem Child Counseling ?


    Saladin did not show up for class.


    I found out about it after the Tuesday morning class ended.


    There were no basic physical training classes on Tuesdays and Thursdays. So, I didn¡¯t have a chance to see the Opal Black class students in the morning.


    So I was handling my work in the faculty room when the first-year fencing instructor, Instructor Reich, entered the room.


    Unlike the Opal Black class, which has only eight students, the other classes with hundreds of students have multiple instructors.


    Instructor Reich is in charge of the Diamond White class like Instructor Akeron, but we hadn¡¯t had a chance to talk so far, so we were quite distant.


    So it was quite unusual for him to speak to me as soon as he entered the faculty room.


    ¡°Um, Instructor Graham.¡±


    ¡°Instructor Reich?¡±


    The elderly fencing instructor, who had a career close to old age, seemed awkward to bring up such a topic, hesitated while scratching his chin, and spoke.


    ¡°Actually, your student didn¡¯t show up for my class.¡±


    ¡°¡­If you mean my student?¡±


    ¡°Saladin Al-Kamil, the student I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    My expression unconsciously hardened, and seeing my hardened expression, Instructor Reich nodded slightly and spoke.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t an insincere student in class, so I was quite surprised too. That¡¯s why I thought I should let you know.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you for letting me know.¡±


    ¡°Um, then I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    As I saw Instructor Reich return to his seat, I immediately tried to locate Saladin using tracking magic.


    However, even when using tracking magic, the location of the student ID was Saladin¡¯s room.


    I went back to the dormitory just in case, but as expected, there was no sign of Saladin in the room. Only the ownerless student ID was left there.


    It was not certain yet. Maybe he missed the class for a while due to some circumstances.


    To make sure of that, I left the dormitory to move to the lecture hall in search of the last student who saw Saladin.


    Since I remembered all the students¡¯ schedules, I recalled that Gwyn, who was attending the same fencing class, was attending a horse riding class.


    Philion Academy, true to its enormous size, even had a riding arena where students could ride horses within the academy.


    As the class was in full swing, I asked for the riding instructor¡¯s permission and found Gwyn.


    As our eyes met from a distance, she rode her horse towards me.


    Very slowly, that is.


    -Heeheehee!


    ¡°Ugh! Little, no! Stay still! No, not too still! Walk a little! Ugh!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gwyn¡¯s horse seemed annoyed, as if it didn¡¯t like its rider, and after rolling its hooves and making a fuss, it eventually stopped walking altogether.


    ¡°U-uh, move! Move¡­!¡±


    Gwyn tried to move the motionless horse by wiggling her waist as if to say move, but it seemed fortunate that she didn¡¯t fall off doing so.


    I sighed shortly and walked directly to where Gwyn was, feeling like she would be like this until the class ended.


    As I approached, she awkwardly turned her gaze away and smiled.


    ¡°Ahaha¡­ Instructor, you came?¡±


    ¡°Is this your first time riding a horse?¡±


    ¡°Well, I never had a chance to ride a horse in the mountains. I wanted to learn, but it¡¯s so awkward not to have my feet touching the ground¡­¡±


    ¡°You have to balance on the horse. It¡¯s natural for the horse to be uncomfortable if you try to hold on with force.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Instructor Schraiber said the same thing¡­¡±


    Schraiber was the name of the first-year horse riding instructor.


    Gwyn, who eventually gave up on appeasing the horse, got off the saddle, and the horse she rode immediately shook its tail and moved away.


    Gwyn looked at the horse¡¯s retreating figure with a slightly clouded gaze and then looked back at me.


    ¡°But why are you here, Instructor Eon? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Saladin didn¡¯t show up for class. Do you know anything about it?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes. I was going to tell you during lunch, but¡­¡±


    Gwyn brushed the back of her neck as she spoke.


    ¡°While we were going to the fencing class, he suddenly said he had urgent business and told me to go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Urgent business?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say what it was, and I didn¡¯t ask. Saladin is a little¡­ well, you know?¡±


    I nodded.


    Saladin was hostile to all the students in the class.


    Although he was less so toward Batar, who was somewhat ambiguous as a non-human Titania Empire citizen, it was still closer to indifference than a friendly attitude.


    Having heard the information I wanted, I was about to leave to find Saladin again, but Schultz, who was taking a class in the distance, spotted me and suddenly turned his horse¡¯s head.


    Schultz, who seemed to have ridden a horse quite often even before entering the academy, approached riding the horse much more skillfully than Gwyn.


    ¡°Instructor Eon! Did you come here because of Saladin?¡±


    ¡°Yes. How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I heard from Gwyn earlier. ¡­Can I help look for him too?¡±


    A hint of worry and concern was evident in the usually calm Schultz¡¯s expression.


    It occurred to me that he might still be holding onto yesterday¡¯s incident. Even though it wasn¡¯t intentional, Schultz had played a part in causing Saladin¡¯s injury.


    However, Schultz didn¡¯t need to feel responsible for Saladin¡¯s disappearance. There was no certainty that it was related to yesterday¡¯s incident, and as an instructor, I couldn¡¯t encourage a student to skip a class.


    ¡°I cannot allow that.¡±


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°Enough. If you have something to say to Saladin, do it after he returns. I¡¯ll take care of finding him.¡±


    Schultz seemed unable to argue when I said it so firmly, his expression stiffened, and then he bowed his head, asking me to take care of it.


    I left Gwyn and Schultz to focus on their class and walked away from the riding arena, lost in thought.


    Now it was clear.


    I couldn¡¯t yet determine whether Saladin had disappeared voluntarily or had been caught up in a problem that forced him to skip the class.


    But this was definitely a problematic situation.


    In principle, I should report this to Dean Heinkel before the situation worsens.


    Like most students in the Opal Black Class, Saladin was not an ordinary student.


    If the first prince of Al-Kamil suddenly disappeared from the academy and a contingency occurred, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to imagine the high possibility of it leading to serious diplomatic issues.


    Suddenly, Instructor Lirya¡¯s words weighed on my mind.


    Saladin¡¯s political position was very unstable. If I report this matter to Dean Heinkel, he would immediately mobilize the guards, and maybe even contact the Imperial Police.


    After the incident grows that big and is resolved, what will happen to Saladin¡¯s situation?


    ¡®He may not be a child at eighteen¡­ but honestly, he¡¯s not quite an adult either.¡¯


    A simple act of youthful rebellion could escalate into something irreversible.


    Perhaps Saladin intended this, but¡­


    The last sighting was about three hours ago. Considering he left his student ID in his room, he likely didn¡¯t leave through the main gate.


    It¡¯s also difficult to think that a foreign exchange student from a distant land would know a shortcut to the outside.


    In the end, my intuition told me that Saladin was still somewhere within the academy.


    Where did he go?


    Why did he disappear?


    I thought about Saladin¡¯s hostile attitude toward everyone. According to Instructor Lirya, he was practically chased out of his home country, as if fleeing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When I left the village as if running away from Ella¡¯s traces, I also deliberately kept people at a distance and showed hostility before meeting Charlotte.


    It was partly due to anger and partly due to fear. I was afraid of being hurt again in relationships with people.


    If I were Saladin, I would surely find a place to be alone. But he wouldn¡¯t know the geography of the area well.


    So, a place that is somewhat familiar and where people rarely come.


    In the end, the place I found after going round and round was near the Opal Black dormitory.


    Since Saladin spent most of his time here except for classes, it naturally occurred to me that he might be nearby.


    I focused my senses to find any trace of Saladin. It would be difficult if it were the whole city, but this much was entirely possible.


    Ignoring the heavy footsteps of the guards, the laughter of students attending classes, and the rustling of grass and leaves, I searched for a single voice.


    As I maintained my focus, I heard a familiar voice from afar.


    -Damn it¡­ Why¡­


    A sign of life not moving, all alone in a remote place with nothing.


    Saladin was alone at the top of the hill behind the academy.


    I followed the trace of Saladin and soon arrived at the summit along the forest path.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Saladin was sitting under the shade of a tree, looking at the vast expanse of the forest.


    He was so deep in thought that he didn¡¯t even notice someone nearby, just continuously exhaling deep sighs.


    I deliberately approached Saladin, making my presence known.


    ¡°So, you were here.¡±


    ¡°Wha-!? Instr, Instructor!?¡±


    Saladin, startled by my sudden appearance, tensed up and stumbled backward under the tree.


    He seemed to know what he had done wrong.


    ¡°H-how did you find me¡­ Ugh! Why, why are you here? Are you going to discipline me again? Even if you-¡°


    ¡°Forget about discipline.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    From the beginning, I had no intention of scolding Saladin after finding him, punishing him, or asking why he had skipped class.


    Anyway, it seemed unlikely that he would listen to me properly if I tried to start a conversation in this situation, so I grabbed Saladin a bit forcefully and threw him over my shoulder.


    ¡°What, what is this!? What are you trying to do¡­!¡±


    Saladin twisted his body roughly with a bewildered expression, but to me, who had once choked the neck of a dragon corps commander, such resistance was even weaker than a worm wriggling.


    ¡°You have a place to go with me.¡±


    ¡°What- Aaaaahhh!¡±


    Without waiting for Saladin¡¯s response, I started to quickly descend the mountain path.


    Saladin, who was dizzy because of the fast speed, began screaming


    However, I had no intention of slowing down.


    Saladin¡¯s screams echoed through the mountains like a reverberation.

 CH 60

    ? Problem Child Counseling (2) ?


    EP.60: Problem Child Counseling #2


    I took Saladin down the back mountain and left through the academy¡¯s main gate.


    There was no problem leaving the academy since Saladin¡¯s student ID had already been prepared in his room.


    At first, Saladin tried to escape from my shoulder with all his might. However, he soon realized that he couldn¡¯t run away, or perhaps he felt ashamed of being carried like luggage, so he agreed to behave and walk on his own feet, and I let him down.


    ¡°Where on earth are we going?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when we get there.¡±


    Saladin seemed a bit scared and tensed up as he walked, perhaps because I didn¡¯t ask any questions and didn¡¯t have any conversation, and we were just going somewhere.


    ¡°If I die, the Al-Kamil royal family will surely protest to the empire-¡°


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not like that, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Did he imagine that I would take him somewhere and silence him? How many assassination threats did he suffer in his homeland that he even thinks an academy instructor might kill him?


    Saladin might have thought that some unidentified men were waiting for him in a dark alley, but the place I took him to was a tram station.


    We took the tram and arrived at District 8 of the city, the Free Market Street.


    The market street, which had been caught up in a protest a few days ago and had caused a disturbance, was bustling with people again as if nothing had happened just two days later.


    The noise of merchants calling customers, haggling over prices, and various languages other than the empire¡¯s official language could be heard throughout the Free Market, as busy as ever.


    I had visited this place once before at Marian¡¯s request, but Saladin seemed a bit overwhelmed by the crowds on Market Street.


    ¡°Wow¡­ what a crowd of people¡­¡±


    He seemed to think that nothing would happen to him in such a crowded place, and he looked much more relaxed than before.


    ¡°That, that¡¯s Galia Mountain wine, isn¡¯t it? In the kingdom, you have to pay at least five gold pieces for it, but here it¡¯s only one gold piece¡­! Gasp, they¡¯re openly selling magic scrolls in the market? Those precious things? Even though the empire¡¯s magic technology is the best, it¡¯s something that couldn¡¯t even be imagined in the kingdom¡­¡±


    No, was he just in a tourist mood?


    Anyway, it¡¯s a relief that he¡¯s relaxed.


    I walked through the market street with Saladin, whose eyes were darting all over the place. Soon, we arrived in front of a merchant¡¯s shop selling spices.


    ¡°Welcome! Pepper, cumin, saffron! If it¡¯s a spice from the desert, we handle it all!¡±


    He had the same dark complexion as Saladin and wore clothes in the Al-Kamil style.


    I had no personal connection with this merchant, but I remembered that on the day the future of the empire was protesting, this merchant¡¯s shop was being attacked by the demonstrators.


    I thought he might have given up his business and left, but it seemed he hadn¡¯t, which was a relief.


    Saladin looked surprised to see someone from his homeland selling goods here.


    ¡°Huh? A fellow countryman¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Haha, it¡¯s interesting to meet someone from my hometown here. You look quite young; what brings you to this distant empire, kid?¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m not a kid- Ack!¡±


    Saladin was about to raise his voice in anger at being called a kid, but I grabbed his shoulder and pulled him back, asking the merchant a question.


    ¡°Is there a restaurant nearby where Al-Kamil people often go?¡±


    The merchant looked at Saladin and me alternately upon hearing my question, then nodded as if he understood something.


    ¡°Aha, that¡¯s what it was. Just go one more block behind me and look for a building with a yellow roof. You¡¯ll find a store selling our kind of food right away.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you.¡±


    I handed the merchant a silver coin as a courtesy and found the store he had mentioned. It was not difficult to find it, as it had a very unique sign, even in the bustling market street with all kinds of races.


    As soon as we entered the store, the exotic smell of spices tickled our noses.


    It was an unfamiliar scent to me, but Saladin seemed to be lost in the nostalgic fragrance as he blankly looked around the store.


    Inside the store, not only were there kingdom citizens with the same complexion as Saladin, but also empire citizens like me were often seen.


    I sat Saladin down at a table and called a waiter, ordering one of everything on the menu.


    Then, Saladin erased his blank expression and spoke in a flustered voice.


    ¡°Did we really come all this way just to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, we could have just eaten at the dormitory. Why did we come all the way here¡­?¡±


    I shook my head.


    After finishing my training with Gwyn yesterday, I asked her if she knew what kind of food Saladin liked.


    I thought they wouldn¡¯t be too close, but they might have had meals together at the restaurant, so I asked in case she knew something.


    But Gwyn gave an unexpected answer.


    ¡°Saladin? Hmm, I¡¯m not sure. I only noticed he always got up first while eating¡­ Oh! Now that I think about it, he barely ate. I initially thought he didn¡¯t like eating with us, but now I think the food didn¡¯t suit his taste.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I understood.


    Having been forced to leave his homeland and come to the empire, would the food really suit his taste?


    When I first joined the army, I had to force myself to eat tasteless, low-quality food just for the calories, and I often missed the stew that Ella had made.


    It¡¯s natural for people to miss familiar food when they¡¯re struggling in a distant land.


    As if proving my assumption correct, when the table was filled with meat and fish dishes full of spice scents and various stews, Saladin¡¯s eyes started to spin.


    Saladin opened his mouth with difficulty, as if suppressing his desire to eat immediately.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense¡­ This shouldn¡¯t be allowed¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The empire is our enemy¡­ It¡¯s a country of heretics¡­ Selling food to heretics? The doctrine clearly states that we shouldn¡¯t treat those who don¡¯t believe in our father¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Pfft! Hahahaha!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t me who responded to that, but a man with a mixed complexion who was eating at the next table.


    He was wearing light leather armor and carrying a sword, probably a mercenary. He put down the utensils he was holding, held his stomach, and laughed for a while.


    ¡°What, what? Why are you laughing¡­ huh?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ We have a very devout follower of our father here. Can¡¯t you understand that Al-Kamil people cook and sell food here? Is it against the doctrine?¡±


    Saladin slowly nodded his head.


    ¡°Really? Then, according to the doctrine, we shouldn¡¯t even touch what unbelievers have made, but the kingdom still buys ingredients from the empire and uses them well, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ because the person who makes the food at the end is a fellow believer¡­ it¡¯s okay¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°What about alcohol? According to the doctrine, we shouldn¡¯t drink alcohol either. But everyone makes excuses and secretly drinks it, and those who know, know, right?¡±


    Saladin closed his mouth, unable to respond to that.


    Then the mercenary snickered and said.


    ¡°The empire does treat us like crap. I don¡¯t like the empire either. But has the kingdom treated people like us well? That¡¯s another story.¡±


    ¡°What, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think people like me and the others here have come all the way to this distant empire land?¡±


    The customers in the shop were now listening to the conversation between Saladin and the mercenary with great interest. Even the owner of the shop had come out of the kitchen to watch.


    ¡°Life is tough for bottom-feeders like us, no matter where we go. The empire is actually a bit better. There are more jobs and opportunities because it¡¯s a rich country.¡±


    ¡°But, the relationship between the empire and the kingdom isn¡¯t good, right? People don¡¯t like each other¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°So what? The church people do give me dirty looks when I pass by. But just as I¡¯m not a devout follower of our father, not all imperial citizens are devout followers of the goddess faith. Like this guy here.¡±


    The mercenary pointed with his chin to a companion sitting opposite him. That person was an imperial mercenary, who casually ate the spiced meat and grinned at Saladin.


    Having finished their meal, the two mercenaries left some coins on the table with their greasy fingers and slapped Saladin¡¯s shoulder as they left, saying,


    ¡°You¡¯ll find that people are the same everywhere you go, kid.¡±


    Saladin looked at the entrance where the men had left, his eyes full of confusion.


    I had been listening to the conversation with my arms folded and suddenly blurted out,


    ¡°The food is getting cold.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Stop spacing out and eat.¡±


    At that, Saladin slowly picked up his utensils. Then, he slowly scooped a spoonful of soup and put it in his mouth.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    From that moment on, Saladin began to eat the food hurriedly, as if a dam had burst. It was as if he had been starving for days and finally had some proper food.


    Watching him, I picked up my utensils too.


    ***


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Saladin rubbed his overly full belly, trying to soothe his groaning stomach. Even though it was his first taste of home-cooked food in a long time, he had eaten without restraint.


    However, there was someone who was even more unrestrained.


    Saladin looked at Instructor Eon, who was walking silently beside him.


    Saladin had eaten quite a bit, but halfway through, he couldn¡¯t eat any more and had to leave some food behind. In contrast, Eon had ordered every menu item from the shop and devoured the vast amount of food without leaving a single morsel.


    Eating more than ten servings by himself at the table was so astonishing that not only Saladin but also the shop owner couldn¡¯t help but stick out their tongues.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As if Instructor Eon had really come just to eat, he didn¡¯t ask Saladin anything from the end of their meal to their return to the academy.


    Saladin began to think of the mysterious instructor as an ever more alien creature. He felt this way not only because of Eon¡¯s strength but also because he couldn¡¯t understand his intentions at all.


    However.


    Somehow, looking at that blunt face, he had another thought.


    That man wouldn¡¯t pity me after hearing my story.


    He wouldn¡¯t ignore or ridicule me, he would just calmly listen.


    Until now, Saladin had thought that all the imperial citizens hated kingdom people unconditionally. He believed that even though they pretended not to, they would still avoid him, and in the end, he would be treated uncomfortably.


    That¡¯s why he chose to distance himself first, knowing that he would be hated anyway.


    But looking back on it now, people might have avoided him not only because of his skin color and background but also due to his attitude.


    Before they knew it, the tram had arrived at the academy. Instructor Eon didn¡¯t say a word all the way to the moment they boarded the school tram.


    He only opened his mouth lightly when the lecture hall station was approaching.


    ¡°I submitted your absence form for the morning, but don¡¯t be late for the afternoon classes.¡±


    With his head bowed low in response to the words that he would not ask anything to the end, Saladin nervously scratched the back of his head and finally opened his mouth after much thought.


    ¡°Um¡­ Instructor!¡±


    Just before getting off at the station, Instructor Eon stopped and turned around to look at Saladin.


    Saladin, unable to look directly at Eon, spoke in a small voice, like ants crawling.


    ¡°Please¡­ counsel me.¡±

 CH 61

    ? Problem Child Counseling (3) ?


    I climbed the back mountain again with Saladin.


    As Saladin climbed the mountain trail, he opened his mouth as if he couldn¡¯t understand at all.


    ¡°Why on earth are we climbing this again for counseling? We just came down a while ago, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more efficient than sitting still and talking. You have to exercise after eating.¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­¡±


    I thought it was a decent idea, but it didn¡¯t seem to be for Saladin.


    To be honest, I was secretly surprised while climbing the mountain with Saladin like this.


    I didn¡¯t know that instructor Lirya¡¯s counseling would be this effective. I didn¡¯t do anything other than feeding him as instructor Lirya said.


    When he suddenly requested counseling, I was so choked up that it was unlike me.


    What kind of emotional change had taken place?


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­!¡±


    Saladin didn¡¯t seem to think about opening his mouth while climbing, and he just climbed the mountain silently, slowly catching his breath.


    Whether he was embarrassed by the fact that he had climbed the back mountain to escape alone just a moment ago and now was climbing with the instructor, Saladin walked with a reddened face and a scowling expression.


    Since the back mountain was not a big mountain, it didn¡¯t take long to reach the top.


    After arriving at the destination, Saladin took a moment to catch his breath and sat down again in the shade of the tree where he had been sitting earlier.


    It was the same place and the same person, but the atmosphere felt quite different from before.


    Saladin remained silent for a long time even after reaching the top. He sat in the shade and quietly looked at the scenery, and I leaned against the tree, waiting for him to be ready to speak.


    Saladin¡¯s gaze had been fixed on one place since a while ago.


    I followed his gaze. There, a part of the forest had been brutally torn apart in a straight line.


    Saladin looked at the scene of destruction I had created and slowly spoke.


    ¡°Instructor¡­ have you ever felt powerless?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer him. It didn¡¯t feel like he wanted an answer somehow.


    Whether my guess was correct or not, Saladin asked a question and immediately continued with a heavy tone.


    ¡°I feel it every day. Every single day, without fail.¡±


    Saladin¡¯s voice was quiet, but it contained deep emotions that had been suppressed for a long time.


    I asked as calmly as possible.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°¡­Because I was born as the son of a spy.¡±


    I hesitated for a moment at his words. Going all the way back to the beginning?


    Somehow, I had a feeling that this story would be a long one.


    I almost regretted agreeing to give counseling, but I maintained a poker face, not letting it show.


    Saladin sighed deeply and continued his long story.


    ¡°Al-Kamil kingdom practices fratricide. The most suitable heir inherits everything, and the Sultan does not share power with his other siblings. My mother had many children, and only one of them could become the heir¡­ so competition for succession among the princes is natural. Losing means death.¡±


    ¡°There must be more than one or two siblings. Do they all get killed?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s unbelievable, right? But the Sultan never spares his siblings. It¡¯s a tradition in the kingdom. In the past, there was even a Sultan who killed as many as nineteen brothers right after his coronation.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t casually comment on the customs of that country, but I couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    As instructor Lirya said, being born into royalty in Al-Kamil was not a good thing at all.


    Saladin continued his story while wiping his face dry.


    ¡°My mother was of low status even within the Sultan¡¯s harem. I was crowned as a prince because I was the first-born son, but I was just a first prince in name with no support base. So it¡¯s only natural that I would be pushed aside by my younger brother who was born later.¡±


    ¡°Your younger brother?¡±


    ¡°¡­Prince Adil, the second prince. Unlike me, he had everything.¡±


    Saladin spoke, biting his lips.


    His eyes were filled with anger as if talking about a sworn enemy rather than a younger brother.


    ¡°He was called a genius for his outstanding swordsmanship and received all kinds of support from my mother¡¯s family. He also received more love from the Sultan. He had a ruthless personality and had no qualms about killing his siblings for power.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Judging by his tone, it seemed that this Prince Adil was now a strong contender for the next Sultan of the Al-Kamil kingdom.


    I nodded and said,


    ¡°Did you come to the empire after being pushed aside by your younger brother?¡±


    ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t pushed aside from the beginning, you know? The situation was tough, but as the first prince, there were people who supported me despite the difficulties. My mentor, my mother¡¯s friend¡­¡±


    Saladin clenched his teeth and slammed the ground.


    His voice was full of anger and resentment.


    ¡°They all died because of the war against the Demon King. If the empire and the alliance had sent support, maybe they could have survived¡­!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I crossed my arms and kept silent.


    To be honest, I had some sympathy for the situation during the war.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that the Human Alliance ignored Al-Kamil¡¯s request for support when they had the means to do so.


    The Demon King¡¯s army, which had invaded from the north, attacked all human countries adjacent to the demon continent, and later used guerrilla1 units to raid the rear.


    No one had the luxury of time in a situation where war was everywhere. I, of course, along with the other seven heroes and the Human Alliance army, fought desperately against the invasion of the Demon King¡¯s army without a moment¡¯s rest.


    However, it was also true that the empire and the alliance countries, prioritizing the defense of their own land, effectively ignored Al-Kamil.


    The top brass of the alliance countries, including the empire, claimed it wasn¡¯t true, but those in the know were well aware that it was the truth.


    As someone who knew the truth, I decided to respect Saladin¡¯s position.


    Saladin, after venting his anger for a moment, shook his head as if shaking something off.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no point in talking about this with an instructor. Anyway, after the war, my base kept shrinking, and I couldn¡¯t see any solution. That¡¯s when a few friendly people told me: I should save my life at least and seek refuge in the empire¡­¡±


    He clenched both hands and trembled.


    ¡°I¡­ I wanted to live. I didn¡¯t want to die so meaninglessly.¡±


    Saladin clenched his wrist tightly as he spoke. From that, I could feel his vague fear of death and a strong sense of guilt for an unknown reason.


    The reason for the guilt became clear soon.


    Saladin opened his mouth with difficulty, wearing a dark expression.


    ¡°I left my younger sister behind in my homeland.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re talking about Adil.¡±


    ¡°¡­Not him, my younger sister. Her name is Sisila.¡±


    ¡°Is she your blood sister?¡±


    ¡°No, we have different mothers. But what does that matter? She was the one who made my life bearable in that suffocating palace. She was practically my only hope in that hellish place¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The only hope in a hellish place.


    Without realizing it, someone¡¯s face came to my mind. I deliberately erased that face and focused back on Saladin¡¯s story.


    Saladin continued with a distorted face.


    ¡°But¡­ I lost contact with her not long ago. Since a woman cannot become a sultan, I thought Adil wouldn¡¯t bother her¡­!¡±


    Desperation seeped into Saladin¡¯s face. His voice was full of clear self-blame and regret.


    ¡°I was stupid. I should have brought Sisila to the empire somehow¡­ I should have escaped together using any means necessary! This idiot, this moron, this imbecile¡­!!¡±


    The angry curses were directed at no one else but himself.


    Saladin wiped his face with both hands. I saw tears welling up on his twisted face.


    Seeing that, I pretended not to notice and turned my head to look at the passing clouds.


    Saladin silently shook his shoulders and cried without a sound.


    In the clear sky and passing clouds, a man¡¯s sobbing lingered for quite a while.


    And a little later.


    Having vented his long-suppressed emotions, Saladin seemed to have calmed down a bit and opened his mouth with red-rimmed eyes.


    ¡°Instructor¡­ um¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°That, uh¡­ thank you¡­¡±


    It was a whisper as small as an ant crawling.


    Although my hearing was able to catch even that tiny sound, I pretended not to hear it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°Th¡­ th, thank you! Ugh, geez¡­!¡±


    Saladin rubbed his reddened eyes with his arm.


    And then he spoke in a much calmer tone.


    ¡°It felt like talking to a wall since you didn¡¯t say anything, but it was quite alright. You didn¡¯t pity or criticize me, so it was exactly what I needed¡­ Somehow it turned into a complaint rather than counseling, but it feels better to have confided in someone.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    It was a bit awkward to see a man being shy, but it was a relief to see the burden on the shoulders of my student lighten up.


    ¡°Did you miss the class because of your sister?¡±


    Saladin scratched the back of his head as he spoke.


    ¡°Yeah, well¡­ I lost contact with her, so I sent a letter to one of my few remaining subordinates, and I received a reply this morning. They said she hasn¡¯t been seen in the palace¡­ I just couldn¡¯t concentrate on class.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at me like that. I¡¯ve thought about it calmly, and if it¡¯s not execution but disappearance, there¡¯s still a possibility she¡¯s alive, right? There¡¯s also the possibility that Sisila escaped on her own¡­¡±


    Well, Saladin, the first prince, barely managed to escape with the help of the empire. Could a princess, who had even less support and power, escape the palace on her own?


    The possibility seemed very slim, but I didn¡¯t mention it.


    Saladin would know that better than anyone else.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, and if I go back to the kingdom now, I¡¯ll just be killed. So, to prevent that, I have to become stronger.¡±


    Saladin looked at the traces of destruction carved into the distant forest as he spoke.


    ¡°If I become that strong¡­ I won¡¯t lose loved ones ever again, will I?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I was momentarily at a loss for words. While I was pondering what answer to give, Saladin seemed to find his own answer in my silence and nodded as he spoke.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll concentrate on class without doing anything unnecessary. And with the others in the class¡­ well, if I feel like it, I¡¯ll talk to them.¡±


    Saladin spoke with a sullen face, seemingly trying to hide his embarrassment.


    Seeing that, I slowly opened my mouth.


    ¡°You asked you earlier. Have you ever felt powerless?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, well¡­ yes.¡±


    I nodded slightly.


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    Saladin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°You too, Instructor? Well, I guess you weren¡¯t strong from the beginning¡­ So, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°I tried to become stronger.¡±


    Just like you are now.


    Then Saladin¡¯s eyes brightened as he spoke.


    ¡°Oh, really? Hearing that makes me feel a bit better.¡±


    Saladin grinned with a smug expression.


    ¡°So, you had a time like mine, right?¡±


    ***


    After the lengthy counseling session, I returned to the dormitory with Saladin.


    Saladin submitted his absence slip for the afternoon, but I still had classes to teach, so I headed to the lecture hall on the school tram.


    At that moment, a voice suddenly echoed in my head.


    ¡®Eon.¡¯


    I quietly closed my eyes and tried to erase the voice.


    Because I knew this was just a simple hallucination.


    However, after the counseling with Saladin, her face and voice, which I had been continuously forgetting, gradually came back to life in my mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Eon.¡±


    If Ella smiled brightly like the sun, she was like a lone star shining in the deep darkness, becoming my only hope.


    ¡°Eon, please.¡±


    She, who was once my only light.


    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t get up now.¡±


    Now, she has become one of my two nightmares.

 CH 62

    ? The Second Nightmare ?


    ¡°Gasp, gasp¡­¡±


    Desperately gasping for air, I blankly stared at the dust-covered floor.


    Blood and sweat mixed together, dampening the dirt ground. A pungent smell assaulted my nostrils.


    Why am I like this?


    What am I fighting for?


    As if to wake up my momentarily disoriented mind, a mocking voice sounded from above.


    ¡°Is it over already?¡±


    That single phrase snapped me back to my senses.


    ¡°Grr!¡±


    I clenched my teeth and struggled to lift my battered body. Though my whole body was severely bruised, I ignored the pain throughout and forcefully stood on my knees.


    After blinking my eyes several times, my blurry vision finally cleared. The face of my opponent was sharply etched in my eyes.


    Snow-white hair. Blood-red eyes. He laughed haughtily as if looking down on everyone.


    There were countless names pointing to that man.


    The First Prince of the Galatea Empire.


    Descendant of the White Dragon.


    Master of the Holy Sword.


    The Hero to defeat the Demon King.


    On the other hand, the one standing opposite was no more than a common soldier on the battlefield. There was nothing to rival his dazzling titles, but I simply gripped my spear tightly once again.


    The man before me, Wilhelm von Galatea, furrowed his brows as if unable to comprehend.


    ¡°Really, I can¡¯t understand it.¡±


    I put strength in both arms and thrust my spear straight ahead. It was a movement I had repeated tens of thousands of times. The thrown spear accurately pierced the exact spot I intended without any shaking.


    However, my spear was effortlessly blocked by Wilhelm¡¯s casually swung sword.


    ¡°Your technique is crude.¡±


    Wilhelm knocked my spear aside and kicked me in the stomach.


    ¡°Guh!¡±


    Even his light kick sent my body, which I had trained diligently every day for years, flying like a toy and crashing onto the ground. The suffocating pain left me unable to control my body properly.


    ¡°And your physical strength is weak.¡±


    What Wilhelm held in his hand was a common iron sword supplied to ordinary soldiers. The proof of the Hero, the Holy Sword, merely served as a decoration on his waist.


    Despite this, I couldn¡¯t even block his ordinary iron sword. All I could do was roll on the ground and desperately try not to let go of my spear.


    Perhaps my pitiful state looked amusing to Wilhelm, as he didn¡¯t hide the laughter in his voice when he spoke.


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason I have to duel with such a low-level guy like you? Huh? Why don¡¯t you try answering that?¡±


    His question wasn¡¯t directed at me, but at a nun who was watching the duel.


    She was a woman with black hair, black eyes, and skin so pale it was almost white.


    And she wasn¡¯t by my side but across from me, watching the duel next to the Hero.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Char¡­lotte¡­¡±


    Why?


    What on earth, why?


    Why are you there?


    I couldn¡¯t understand it at all.


    Just a few days ago, we were laughing and spending time together.


    We promised to be together until the day we achieved our dreams and painted our future.


    What she desired was what I desired as well. That¡¯s why I was determined to accomplish it, even if my body were to crumble. However, my resolve turned out to be futile and laughable.


    Because Charlotte said she would leave me.


    ¡°Why¡­ why on earth¡­?¡±


    Was I not enough for her?


    So she decided to follow the Hero instead?


    I couldn¡¯t accept it. That¡¯s why I intended to prove that I was stronger by defeating that man and holding onto Charlotte.


    But this was the result.


    With my skills, I couldn¡¯t reach the Hero.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t respond to anything. Not my question, nor the Hero¡¯s. She just stood there like a doll, with a cold expression, quietly waiting for the outcome of this duel.


    Her lips, which always held a gentle smile, were tightly sealed.


    When Charlotte didn¡¯t answer, Wilhelm snorted with a sullen expression.


    ¡°Heh, whatever¡­ Just watch from there. Watch how this fool breaks pathetically.¡±


    I struggled to stand up, planting my spear into the ground for support.


    At that moment, Wilhelm¡¯s sword swung rapidly. It was a strike so fast that it was hard to follow with the eyes. I barely managed to lift my spear and block it with the shaft.


    Jing! The moment I blocked the sword, a tingling shock spread throughout my body, from my arm to my spine.


    Wilhelm sneered.


    ¡°Is that what you call blocking?¡±


    Another kick landed on my stiff abdomen.


    My body rolled on the dirt floor, and a bitter taste filled my mouth.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    But as if driven by instinct, my body struggled to get up again.


    Scratching the dirt floor with my fingers as if they were about to break, I mustered the remaining strength. I cleared my blurry vision and looked straight ahead. Wilhelm¡¯s red eyes seemed to be staring at something both repulsive and unfamiliar.


    ¡°Really, I can¡¯t understand it.¡±


    As I painfully got up, as if he had been waiting for it, Wilhelm kicked my spear away and stomped on my abdomen.


    ¡°Did you seriously think you could beat me?¡±


    Thud!


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    From the beginning, Wilhelm had persistently targeted only my abdomen. As if he were taunting a defeated dog.


    Thud! Thump!


    The sound of flesh ripping was vivid in my ears. I barely managed to control my breathing and desperately endured, but it was only prolonging my agony.


    This duel was not just witnessed by Charlotte. The Hero¡¯s other companions and all the members of the unit were watching my miserable state.


    My superiors, fellow soldiers, those who used to torment me, and even those who still didn¡¯t like me. Even the unit¡¯s commander-in-chief, Marquis Kalshtein, was watching this duel.


    Their gazes all seemed to say the same thing.


    Why are you going so far?


    Just give up already.


    Haven¡¯t you realized long ago that you can¡¯t win?


    The woman who loved me and whom I loved, just looked at me coldly. Ironically, those who disliked me and were indifferent to me were desperately urging me to give up.


    ¡°Heuk, heuk¡­¡±


    I tried to lift my body by placing my palms on the ground, but my legs wouldn¡¯t muster any strength. Sweat dripped from my forehead, and my deep breaths echoed in my chest.


    My whole body hurt. My heart felt like it was going to burst.


    And yet, I got up again.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Wilhelm let out a hollow laugh that could be either admiration or mockery, and swung his sword again.


    I couldn¡¯t even follow the first strike with my eyes. But now, I could see it better than before. I thought that maybe, just maybe, I could avoid it¡­


    Jing!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    It was meaningless. My body had already reached its limit long ago. Even if I could follow with my eyes, if my body couldn¡¯t react, I could only manage to block it.


    ¡°Well, your stamina is impressive. It is impressive, but¡­¡±


    Wilhelm swung his leg. Of course, he was aiming for my abdomen. I forcibly twisted my trembling arm to block the kick.


    ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got.¡±


    Even if I blocked it once, the attack continued. The painful shock built up in my body, reaching all the way to my bones. I knew that if this continued, eventually, even blocking would become impossible.


    At that moment, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get up anymore.


    Thud!


    ¡°Kuhuk!¡±


    In the end, Wilhelm¡¯s kick struck my abdomen.


    ¡°Uwek!¡±


    Unable to bear the repeated pain, I finally retched violently.


    A mixture of saliva and stomach acid fell to the floor in large drops.


    ¡°You¡¯re a guy who can¡¯t even use hardening techniques. Wasn¡¯t the result obvious from the start?¡±


    ¡°Keuk, keuhk! Kuleuk, kuleuk¡­!¡±


    I knew it too. I had done as much as I could. Getting up and falling down dozens of times in a fight where there wasn¡¯t even a shred of possibility. If I collapsed and didn¡¯t get up again, no one would say anything.


    The dusty dirt floor seemed as inviting as a bed. It felt like I could fall into a deep sleep just by lying down.


    My whole body desperately wanted to rest.


    But if I let out a deep sigh, slept, and woke up,


    Charlotte would no longer be by my side.


    ¡°Keuk, keuuh¡­!¡±


    I didn¡¯t want that.


    I didn¡¯t even want to imagine it.


    Losing Charlotte, and once again tasting the helplessness and loss that I felt when I lost Ella long ago, were unbearable.


    Why am I so powerless?


    Why do I only lose my loved ones in my life?


    The reason was all too clear.


    It¡¯s because I lack strength.


    Because when you¡¯re weak, all you do is get robbed.


    I was fed up with it. I had already experienced enough of my own powerlessness.


    What I needed was real strength. So, what is real strength?


    I stared straight ahead, my eyes wide open.


    Blue mana surged like a mist around Wilhelm¡¯s body. The proof of strength that was not granted to ordinary people.


    Body strengthening technique.


    Up until now, I had tried so hard to understand what Body strengthening technique was, but I couldn¡¯t. I had no idea what magic power was, how to transmit it to my body, or what it meant to strengthen my body.


    But if I didn¡¯t try anything, I would only keep repeating the same thing.


    I clenched my teeth, hit my motionless thigh with my fist, and got up. Then, I held the spear like a sword and imitated Wilhelm¡¯s stance.


    I copied the perfect stance before my eyes as a model.


    At that, Wilhelm¡¯s face showed not only mockery and annoyance but also a vicious discomfort.


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    My stance and Wilhelm¡¯s were perfectly identical. The only difference was the weapon we held in our hands.


    Wilhelm seemed to think he was being insulted, and he spat out in a rough voice, his face distorted.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just copy the stance and expect it to work. The most important part is missing anyway. You should know that, right?¡±


    I know. High-level swordsmanship assumes the use of mana.


    So, without being able to handle magic power, it¡¯s just an empty shell that only looks good on the surface.


    But as for how to use it, I have experienced it with my body so far.


    ¡°Shoop-¡°


    I took a deep breath.


    ¡°Haah-.¡±


    And exhaled.


    Wilhelm took his stance, facing my last desperate effort.


    ¡°¡­Ha, fine. I¡¯m getting tired of this too. Let¡¯s end this amusement.¡±


    I copied his stance exactly the same way. Like a mirror.


    The moment Wilhelm kicked the ground and lunged forward, I stepped forward at the exact same time, and at that moment, blue mana burst out of my body explosively.


    ¡°What-!?¡±


    In an instant, the spear¡¯s blade knocked Wilhelm¡¯s sword away. The sword flew high into the sky, and a bewildered expression appeared on his face. It was the first time I saw that expression on him.


    ¡°Keuk!¡±


    I struck his face with the tip of the spear.

 CH 63

    ? The Second Nightmare (2)  ?


    As I succeeded in using the Body strengthening technique, the surrounding gazes turned into astonishment.


    ¡°What is this-¡°


    A female knight, who appeared to be the hero¡¯s companion, frowned.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Marquis Kalshtein, the commander of the troops, stroked his chin with interest.


    But I didn¡¯t care about any of that right now.


    As I struck Wilhelm¡¯s face with the tip of my spear, blood splattered.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!!¡±


    He instinctively stepped back, clutching his bleeding nose.


    It was my first chance for victory. I couldn¡¯t let this momentum slip away.


    I took a big step forward, swinging the spear halfway around and stabbing it.


    My target was Wilhelm¡¯s empty abdomen. Thanks to the Body strengthening technique enhancing my body, the thrust I had practiced tens of thousands of times was unleashed with lightning speed.


    For a moment, fear flickered in Wilhelm¡¯s eyes as the spearhead closed in.


    His red eyes widened like a snake¡¯s, emitting a sinister glow.


    At the same time, Wilhelm¡¯s mouth opened convulsively.


    ¡°St-stop!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Damn!¡±


    Right before the spearhead pierced Wilhelm¡¯s abdomen, my body suddenly froze in place. No matter how hard I tried to move forward, I couldn¡¯t even budge a finger.


    I widened my eyes at the incomprehensible situation. It wasn¡¯t some enormous external force restraining my body, but my own body and mind obediently following Wilhelm¡¯s command.


    This was the power of the higher being that controlled the minds of lesser creatures, the Dragon Tongue ¡­


    Pwoosh!


    The moment I understood that, blood gushed from my chest.


    In Wilhelm¡¯s hand was a dazzling white sword, as if sculpted from light. He had drawn the holy sword and pierced my chest.


    ¡°Cough¡­!¡±


    I dropped the broken spear to the ground and helplessly fell backward.


    Blood pooled around the pierced chest, spreading wide and soaking the parched earth. I could feel the last of my strength draining away with the blood.


    Angry voices echoed over my dazed head.


    ¡°This bastard, how dare you! To wound me¡­!!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please restrain yourself! The duel is over! No more-¡°


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    I felt the furious footsteps approaching me.


    It was coming at me like an inevitable death.


    However, someone blocked its path.


    Dark hair spread out above my head like a curtain, swaying.


    I couldn¡¯t fail to recognize those familiar strands.


    Because they were the hair I had touched and brushed countless times with my hands.


    ¡°Char¡­ Cough! Gasp, gasp!¡±


    I tried to lift my head and call out to Charlotte.


    But all that came out of my mouth was a bloody cough.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t even glance at me as she spoke to Wilhelm.


    ¡°Please calm down, Hero.¡±


    ¡°Calm down? Calm down!? That brat disfigured the face of the next emperor and the hero! He should know that the punishment for laying a hand on royalty is immediate execution!¡±


    Even in the face of Wilhelm¡¯s rage, Charlotte calmly opened her mouth.


    ¡°It happened under a fair duel. It was already excessive for you to use the Dragon Tongue and the holy sword.¡±


    ¡°How dare you talk back to me! Get out of the way! If you don¡¯t step aside, I¡¯ll make you suffer the same fate!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish, then please do so.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Wilhelm¡¯s expression stiffened in front of her unwavering attitude.


    Charlotte looked calmly into Wilhelm¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°But, Hero, is the purpose of that holy sword truly to pierce humans? I believe that in front of the watching goddess, someone with a much more important mission would not waste time on such trivial matters.¡±


    Wilhelm flinched at Charlotte¡¯s mention of the goddess watching and looked around.


    Of course, there was no goddess here, but he realized there were many eyes watching him and suppressed his anger with a rough breath.


    A brief silence lingered in the duel arena.


    Marquis Kalshtein, who had been waiting for the right timing to step in, cleared his throat as if to tidy up the situation and opened his mouth.


    ¡°It seems the outcome of the duel has already been decided, Your Highness. As he is a soldier belonging to this unit, the decision of his punishment now falls under my jurisdiction.¡±


    ¡°Are you siding with this wretch as well, Marquis Kalshtein¡­!¡±


    ¡°Of course, if Your Highness decides his punishment as the winner¡¯s right, I could not dare to stop you. But he is, after all, one of the soldiers who will fight alongside the Hero against the Demon King¡¯s army.¡±


    Marquis Kalshtein raised his hand and gestured around as he spoke.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the other soldiers also think that Your Highness should bestow appropriate mercy?¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­! How dare, how dare¡­!!¡±


    Wilhelm hesitated for a long time, his face red and unable to hide his anger.


    He seemed to be weighing whether it would be more advantageous to kill me or not, and eventually decided not to, putting away his holy sword with a rough attitude.


    At that, Marquis Kalshtein politely bowed.


    ¡°Thank you for your mercy, Your Highness.¡±


    From my collapsed view on the ground, I saw Marquis Kalshtein signal his adjutant with a glance. The adjutant caught on and quickly began to clap, followed by the surrounding soldiers who applauded in unison.


    The Hero¡¯s companions also sent plausible flattery and praise, saying that the Hero was great and overflowing with mercy, which seemed to gradually calm Wilhelm¡¯s anger.


    I couldn¡¯t understand it. Why did everyone end the duel at their own discretion?


    I was still breathing like this, and still able to move.


    ¡°Ugh, agh¡­!¡±


    I scraped the blood-soaked ground, squeezing out all the strength in my body.


    It was more difficult to stand up than before because of the slippery blood, but I didn¡¯t give up. I supported the weight of my upper body with my elbows and slowly, very slightly, got up.


    I felt the shocked and curious gazes from those around me directed at me.


    I didn¡¯t care. I focused solely on getting my body up, using every single cell in my body.


    ¡°Ah, I can¡­ still¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t give up like this. The duel isn¡¯t over yet.


    I was caught off guard by the sudden use of the spell. If I experienced it again, I felt like I would be able to break free.


    My spear was broken. But that was fine. I could fight with my bare hands.


    I painfully bent my knees and pressed the soles of my feet against the ground.


    With just a little more strength, I felt like I could stand up.


    At that moment, a pair of large, black eyes looked at me coldly.


    ¡°Eon, please.¡±


    Her slender fingers touched my forehead.


    ¡°Please¡­ stop now, don¡¯t get up.¡±


    A pure white light burst from her fingertips. The gentle light that had healed me numerous times before gradually seeped into my head.


    I knew what it was. It was Charlotte¡¯s spell that would put me at ease when I had frequent nightmares.


    A strong drowsiness and helplessness spread throughout my body, causing my whole body to go limp against my will.


    ¡°¡­Char, lotte.¡±


    Why, after all.


    Answer me.


    Why do you want to leave me?


    I tried desperately to hold onto her, but my fingers had no strength. A terrible drowsiness came over me and my eyes kept closing.


    I tried to force my eyelids open, but I couldn¡¯t withstand the oncoming drowsiness.


    In my fading consciousness, I could hear Charlotte¡¯s voice from very far away.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s never meet again, Eon.¡±


    Through my closing eyelids, I saw her expression gradually change.


    What kind of expression did Charlotte have in the end?


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t see it.


    ***


    When I opened my eyes, Charlotte was no longer by my side.


    Instead, Marquis Kalshtein was there.


    He said something when I woke up, but my head was so foggy that I couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just that Charlotte had left my side forever.


    Only one fact filled my head.


    A deep wound remained in my chest. Charlotte was the only priestess in the unit, and when she left, she put me to sleep but did not fully heal the wound.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if she had noticed the prince¡¯s gaze or if she had worried that if she healed me properly, I would recover quickly and follow her.


    Ignoring the medic¡¯s warning that the wound would become a scar if not treated regularly, I forced my unhealed body onto the battlefield.


    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±


    I swung my spear like a madman.


    As if pouring out all the anger and sadness that remained within me at once.


    I wrapped the blue mana around my body and swung my spear at the incoming demons. Piles of enemy corpses accumulated.


    The more I fought, the more my arm trembled, and my whole body felt as heavy as a wet sponge. The spear gripped tightly in my hand was always slippery with sweat and blood.


    As the battle continued, the injuries on my body grew, but Charlotte, who used to heal my wounds, was no longer there.


    The battlefield was filled with only screams and wailing, but in my ears, her voice and laughter, which I could no longer hear, echoed incessantly like a broken machine.


    The memories of Charlotte became a heavy burden on my heart, tormenting me even on the battlefield.


    I couldn¡¯t bear the depth of that wound, and even breathing became a difficult task.


    It hurt.


    It was an incredibly immense pain.


    ¡°Aaaaargh!¡±


    Hoping that this pain would make me stronger,


    I didn¡¯t stop swinging my spear.

 CH 64

    ? Evening in Opal Black  ?


    Tuesday evening.


    Marian dragged her tired body to the dormitory cafeteria.


    Her body desperately needed food, perhaps because she had just taken a combat training class with Instructor Eon.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to die like this¡­ for sure¡­.¡¯


    Physical training classes are on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays. Combat training classes on Tuesdays and Thursdays.


    Every week is like this, and there¡¯s not a single day without Instructor Eon¡¯s class.


    Gwyn, Batar, and Elizabeth might be fine with their good physical condition, but Marian¡¯s body was too weak to handle this crazy schedule.


    ¡®I¡¯m crazy! I thought taking combat training would make a difference¡­.¡¯


    Now she knew it was a ridiculous plan. Although it was genuinely regrettable that she couldn¡¯t cancel the class now, people cannot undo past choices.


    When she entered the cafeteria to eat not so much for enjoyment but for survival, there was a rare face sitting at a table.


    ¡®Instructor Eon?¡¯


    Marian couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at the sight of Eon.


    Maybe it was because she had been so tormented by the combat training just a while ago, but Eon had never appeared at a meal with students since the semester began.


    It was so strange to see him sitting casually in the cafeteria that she thought she had mistaken the place, but no matter how much she looked around, it was the familiar scenery of the dormitory cafeteria.


    Marian suddenly wondered what kind of change of heart this blunt and mysterious instructor had gone through, but unfortunately, she was not a mind reader, although she was quick-witted.


    Inside the cafeteria, other students were already sitting at their tables, waiting for dinner. She was the last one.


    Marian sat down, feeling sorry, and coughed lightly.


    ¡°Sorry, am I too late?¡±


    ¡°No! You came just in time!¡±


    Titania replied with a gentle smile.


    As all the students took their seats, the dormitory servants brought the food to the table one by one.


    Of course, these servants were not actual people. They were all magical golems called ¡®Shabti,¡¯ created to faithfully execute only pre-programmed commands without any autonomy.


    Since the entire vast dormitory was managed by magical golems, there were really only eight people in Opal Black Dormitory. Including the instructor, there were only nine.


    Only nine people were sitting around a large table that could easily accommodate dozens, which felt like a considerable waste of space even to Marian, who was born as a noble lady and used to luxury.


    Marian skillfully cut the meat with a knife and ate it. The meal prepared by the golem wasn¡¯t as good as the one made by a first-class chef from her home, but it was still quite decent.


    At that moment, Saladin, who had been silently eating, suddenly spoke to Schultz.


    ¡°Is that good?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh, what?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Schultz didn¡¯t hear, but rather he was surprised because he didn¡¯t expect Saladin to suddenly speak to him.


    Marian felt the same way. Saladin, who always seemed to be there and not there during meals, quietly eating and disappearing, had unexpectedly initiated a conversation. And with Schultz, with whom he always bickered?


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Marian, who was skilled in reading people¡¯s minds while navigating through the social circles of many nobles, realized that it was a clumsy and simple sign of an apology from Saladin.


    As evidence, Saladin seemed indifferent on the surface when he spoke, but in reality, he was quite tense, looking down and unconsciously rubbing the back of his neck.


    Schultz seemed to notice that too, hesitated for a moment, and cautiously asked back.


    ¡°Um¡­ Do you want to try some? The taste is pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why should I eat what you were eating?¡±


    Saladin scrunched up his face and immediately refused. Then he cut a piece of the fish dish on his own plate, which Schultz had been eating, and took a bite.


    As far as Marian knew, Al-Kamil was a desert region, and people there were not accustomed to eating fish. That¡¯s why Saladin had never even tasted fish before, but for some reason, he tried it for the first time today.


    ¡°Ugh, do people from the Empire really eat this kind of food?¡±


    ¡°Why? I find it delicious.¡±


    ¡°The flavor is too weak. It¡¯s just salt and pepper. Hm, I think it would be better with coriander¡­¡±


    Despite saying that, Saladin didn¡¯t leave or discard the food as he used to. He simply ate the unfamiliar food, occasionally grimacing.


    Was it just Marian¡¯s thought that it felt like Saladin¡¯s first attempt to adapt to the Empire in some way?


    To Marian, Saladin¡¯s voice still sounded rough, but it didn¡¯t seem as sharp as before.


    Wondering if they knew something about Saladin¡¯s sudden change, Gwyn and Schultz¡¯s gazes turned towards Instructor Eon. Marian also followed their gazes and looked at Eon with curious eyes.


    Eon continued eating silently with an indifferent expression, even under the students¡¯ gaze.


    ¡®¡­What¡¯s going on? What on earth did he do?¡¯


    What kind of influence did Instructor Eon have on Saladin? However, as the president of the Opal Black class, whatever it was, it undoubtedly had a positive effect on the class. There was nothing wrong with the students getting along better.


    Marian glanced at Eon and thought.


    Is he not only skilled as a soldier but also as an instructor?


    During the meal, which continued in a softer atmosphere than usual, Titania, sitting next to Eon, smiled brightly and opened her mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time eating with Instructor Eon. Will you be joining us often?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s no special reason not to, I plan to.¡±


    ¡°Wow, really? Then all of the Opal Black class is finally together! Mealtime will be more enjoyable and lively!¡±


    ¡°¡­I suppose.¡±


    Elizabeth, who was elegantly using a fork and knife and perfectly demonstrating the royal etiquette, continued with a soft voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to that too. By the way, do you have any favorite food, Instructor?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking that all of a sudden?¡±


    Elizabeth showed a meaningful smile.


    ¡°Just curious.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t particularly have any preferences. I believe food should not be wasted.¡±


    ¡°Oh, would you mind taking some of my portion then? It feels like a bit too much for me.¡±


    ¡°Are you planning to leave it?¡±


    ¡°If I eat it alone, I suppose.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Eon nodded with a somewhat hesitant expression.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help it then.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, thank you.¡±


    Elizabeth gently smiled and transferred about half of her food to Eon¡¯s plate.


    Seeing this, Oznia, who had been eating silently all along, glanced at Eon and moved some of her food to his plate as well.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­Please eat a lot.¡±


    Eon and Oznia¡¯s gazes met for a moment, but Eon just let out a short sigh and didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    Marian, who knew both Elizabeth and Oznia always tended to leave food, didn¡¯t think much of it.


    In the meantime, Gwyn, who had lived in the mountains and didn¡¯t care about etiquette or rules while eating, suddenly hesitated and spoke to Eon. It was a very cautious look.


    ¡°Instructor! After the meal today, um¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. Wait for me at the training ground.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! I look forward to working with you today!¡±


    Gwyn was always energetic and had a powerful voice, but Marian had never seen her look so happy.


    Did they have a separate appointment after the meal?


    Could it be that they were going to train alone at the training ground?


    At that point, Marian could notice it too.


    Gwyn, Oznia, Titania, and even Elizabeth.


    Their gazes toward Instructor Eon were very different from the beginning.


    Marian didn¡¯t know the details, but somehow, she could feel much friendlier emotions than before.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Marian wondered.


    Huh? Why?


    When did this happen?


    When did they all become so close to Instructor Eon?


    What happened while I was locked in my room all weekend due to the student council establishment?


    As the student council president, should I be unaware of what¡¯s happening in the class to this extent?


    Marian suddenly felt left out.


    Surely, she was the one who knew Instructor Eon best. She thought that she, who knew the instructor¡¯s identity that others didn¡¯t know, would be relatively close to the instructor.


    Had their relationships improved so much in just a week?


    In the midst of an unprecedented harmonious atmosphere at the dormitory cafeteria.


    Marian felt an inexplicable anxiety as she stabbed a piece of meat deeply with her fork.


    ***


    After the consultation with Saladin, I had been living smoothly without any particular incidents.


    The various events that had occurred during the past week seemed like lies in those peaceful days.


    A week passed by so quickly,


    I headed to the Dark Guild to check the results of the request I had made to Sylvia.


    I was just planning to lightly confirm some information about Ella¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Now, let me introduce you all! The undefeated hero! The indomitable warrior! The new rising star of the underground arena!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    Somehow, I found myself as a competitor in the underground arena.

 CH 65

    ? Underground Arena  ?


    A week later, the dark alley was still filled with unrest and a dangerous atmosphere.


    If there was a difference from the last time, today¡¯s dark alley had a slight sense of excitement.


    Previously, there were many people who looked menacing, such as retired soldiers, illegal mercenaries, and underworld adventurers.


    However, today, there were far more people on the streets who appeared to be ordinary guests, such as civilians, merchants, and even nobles.


    With these people, the dark alley seemed more lively.


    ¡°A potion that heats up both customers and partners with just one drop! No need to look anywhere else! We sell the cheapest here!¡±


    ¡°Magic scrolls you can¡¯t find even in magic towers! If you¡¯re interested in forbidden magic, take a look around!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Of course, they didn¡¯t want to know what kind of deals they were making, so they didn¡¯t pay any more attention to the street and headed straight for their destination, the brothel.


    Since the tattooed man seemed to have already remembered my face, he immediately guided Sylvia, and this time, they were able to enter the brothel without any difficulty.


    For some reason, Sylvia, whom they met after a long time, was again in the appearance of a freckled girl.


    ¡°How long are you going to keep that disguise?¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like it? It¡¯s still a pretty face, though.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that it looked bad. It just felt awkward because the expression didn¡¯t match the face.


    The appearance of sitting with crossed legs and a seductive smile on the face of an innocent-looking country girl was mixed with the atmosphere of this place, giving a quite dangerous vibe.


    Sylvia grinned and propped her chin.


    ¡°She was originally a girl working in the brothel. I borrowed her face.¡±


    ¡°Borrowed?¡±


    ¡°As you know, my original appearance is wanted, right? If I come in as a new person, I¡¯ll be suspected, but if I disguise myself as someone who already existed, I won¡¯t be noticed as much. To avoid a headache in advance, I usually work in the brothel like a real maid. Everyone is completely fooled.¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s disguise skills don¡¯t just change the face. She can perfectly imitate height and voice by transforming bones and vocal cord muscles.


    Whether it¡¯s the Empire¡¯s intelligence department or members of other criminal organizations, finding Sylvia in hiding is never an easy task. Moreover, this area is her territory.


    By the way, if she borrowed the face, it means there are two people with the same face in this brothel.


    ¡°What happened to the original owner of that face?¡±


    ¡°Curious, huh?¡±


    Then, Sylvia smiled dangerously and said.


    ¡°She seemed to be sold because of her debt, so I sent her back to her hometown with a generous compensation. I also took necessary measures so that she wouldn¡¯t be sold by her parents again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Why does she make such a wicked expression after doing something good?


    Anyway, I have a strong intuition that the proper measures she mentioned are by no means peaceful. She¡¯s always loathed people who sell women to brothels.


    Anyway, that¡¯s enough for the introduction.


    It was time to get to the main reason they came here.


    ¡°Is the information ready?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Who do you think I am? Even if I¡¯ve retired from active duty, where do you think my skills have gone?¡±


    Sylvia put her hand into her collarbone and pulled out a piece of paper. Then, she casually handed it to me.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not taking it? My hand hurts.¡±


    I took the paper with a stiff expression, trying not to hide my nervousness. From the paper, I could smell a strange woman¡¯s scent, whether it was perfume or the smell of skin.


    For a moment, I closed my eyes tightly, put the thoughts about the scent far away, and immediately unfolded the paper to check its contents.


    The content written on the paper was not very long. However, as I read the short text, my expression became stiffer and stiffer.


    In conclusion,


    All my speculations about Ella were true.


    This document contained detailed information that supported my speculation concisely.


    Based on Ella¡¯s personal information and a comparison with the records of the Empire¡¯s information guild, the mercenary group that visited our village 20 years ago was actually the disguised Iona Royal Knights.


    They were accompanied by a girl who matched Ella¡¯s description and took her to the royal castle of Iona.


    However, it was written that her whereabouts after that could not be found.


    The next content contained information related to Ella¡¯s identity.


    The last king of the Iona Kingdom, Vittore the 3rd, had once studied at the Philion Academy.


    And during his study in the Empire, he spent a short night with a maidservant. That maidservant gave birth to a child with the same blond hair as Vittore the 3rd.


    In addition, it was written that the maidservant continued her life in the capital and eventually returned to her hometown village with her father.


    It was easy to guess that the maidservant mentioned here was Ella¡¯s mother, who used to run an inn in the village.


    The meaning of this document was one thing.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Ella was not living happily within the capital.


    Although I wished it wasn¡¯t so, that was the truth.


    After checking all the contents, I tore the paper and threw it into the fireplace.


    The paper was soon engulfed in flames and burned, leaving only ashes behind.


    I stared at the burning fire and black ashes in silence for a while.


    Sylvia, who had been watching me, cautiously asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a rule to burn the information right after reading it¡­ but you seem unusually emotional, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I sighed deeply and opened my mouth.


    ¡°Is this all you found out?¡±


    Although the document stated that Ella was the illegitimate child of the Iona king and her last whereabouts were the Iona royal castle, there was no information about what had happened to her afterwards.


    Sylvia nodded in response.


    ¡°That¡¯s all we could find out in a week. You know, don¡¯t you? That the Iona Kingdom was almost destroyed overnight.¡±


    I knew. The capital of the Iona Kingdom, Carya, had collapsed from within due to an unidentified ritual conducted by the Immortal King.


    The horde of undead that appeared from within the city, not outside the walls, had transformed the city into hell in an instant.


    With a slightly fatigued expression, Sylvia crossed her legs the other way.


    ¡°The Dark Guild and the Information Guild in the city disappeared that day as well. So, it¡¯ll take some time to find more detailed information. We have to ask the survivors of the kingdom or something. We can¡¯t send an informant to a land that¡¯s practically no different from a different continent.¡±


    Sylvia looked at me with a meaningful expression.


    ¡°There was one person who might have known royal information, but that person died a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You know, don¡¯t you? The last princess of the destroyed kingdom who fled to the Empire. The intelligence department was keeping an eye on her because of her importance, but she managed to pull off such a wicked act during a lapse in surveillance due to her inactivity over the past decade or so. She must have had a deep grudge against the elves.¡±


    The lightless green eyes flashed through my mind and disappeared.


    Well, it wouldn¡¯t have made much difference even if Daisy had been alive.


    This information was obtained from her, and since Daisy would have been young at the time, she wouldn¡¯t have known anything more detailed than this.


    The unidentified ritual was conducted by the Immortal King. The Iona bloodline was offered as sacrifices.


    However, this information alone wasn¡¯t enough to confirm Ella¡¯s fate. Perhaps it was impossible to completely rule out the possibility that Ella had escaped alive.


    Or maybe I just wished for that.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t even know what I wanted to do after finding out this information.


    Whether I wanted to meet her if she was alive, or if I simply wanted to relieve my guilt.


    But once started, it was right to see things through to the end.


    ¡°Sylvia.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°You said you had a favor to ask me.¡±


    For the first time, a girlish smile appeared on Sylvia¡¯s face.


    ***


    ¡°Now¨D ladies and gentlemen, let me introduce you to the undefeated hero! The indomitable warrior! The new star of the underground arena!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    I entered the arena wearing a black mask that completely covered my face.


    In the center of the arena, a beautiful woman with a flamboyant appearance was introducing the contestants through a magical loudspeaker, and that woman was none other than Sylvia in disguise.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome with a round of applause! ¡®Iron Fist Ian¡¯!¡±


    I clenched my eyes shut at the terrible name.


    For reference, the pseudonym Sylvia had initially suggested was much worse. Chaos Devil, Black Heart, Silent Lancer¡­ they were all nicknames that were hard to listen to with a clear mind.


    I desperately refused the nicknames Sylvia suggested and decided on the pseudonym ¡®Ian¡¯, slightly altered from my real name. Sylvia, however, insisted that just ¡®Ian¡¯ was boring, and reluctantly added the nickname ¡®Iron Fist¡¯ in front of it.


    Still, ¡®Iron Fist Ian¡¯ was better than ¡®Chaos Devil¡¯, so I had no choice.


    Despite Sylvia¡¯s enthusiastic hosting, the audience¡¯s response was not very enthusiastic. Most of them clapped out of courtesy, but they were not passionate, and it was understandable. To the audience, I was just an unremarkable newcomer.


    However, the audience¡¯s reaction to my opponent was completely different from mine.


    ¡°Now, let me introduce the next contestant! You all must know him well! The legend of the underground arena! The terrifying man who brutally tore apart 99 challengers! ¡®Bloody Storm Sword Gurun¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Ooooooh!!¡±


    ¡°Bloody Storm Sword!! Bloody Storm Sword!!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you, champion!¡±


    Amid the passionate response of the audience, the man who entered the arena was unmistakably a swordsman of Eastern origin.


    He tied his long hair back like a nobleman and stared at me from the opposite side, full of energy like a sharp sword.


    Bloody Storm Sword Gurun spoke to me in a heavy voice.


    ¡°You are not a swordsman.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°However, you should wield a sword. You don¡¯t seem to be able to use magic, and if you collide with my sword barehanded, you will die.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Half of what Bloody Storm Sword said was correct.


    It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t use magic, but I¡¯m just suppressing it.


    If I were to use my Body strengthening technique, my dark magic would be exposed, and rumors of a demon appearing would spread, causing chaos in the area.


    I crossed my arms and answered casually.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be fine without one.¡±


    Even without weapons and magic, I didn¡¯t feel a sense of crisis in this situation at all.


    Though I simply stated a fact, Bloody Storm Sword twisted his lips and exhaled a deep murderous intent, as if he thought I was provoking him.


    ¡°Heh heh¡­ I intended to show mercy out of sympathy, but you chose death yourself. This outcome is of your own making.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite talkative for someone who¡¯s said to have torn apart ninety-nine.¡±


    ¡°Ha! And now you¡¯ll be the hundredth!¡±


    Sylvia raised her hand outside the arena and shouted.


    ¡°The match begins!¡±


    As soon as the declaration started, red magic flickered like flames from Bloody Storm Sword¡¯s sword and entire body.


    The flickering magic like flames meant that his Body strengthening technique had reached the highest level, and unlike the usual blue magic, the red magic was evidence of impure power, which meant he had mastered dark martial arts.


    Affected by the dark martial arts, Bloody Storm Sword charged at me with a cruel smile in his murderous eyes.


    ¡°Hahahaha! I¡¯ll finally see blood after a long time!¡±


    I didn¡¯t focus on the charging Bloody Storm Sword, but instead looked at Sylvia outside the arena.


    She winked at me with one eye as if she had no doubt about my victory.


    She had told me to knock him down as overwhelmingly as possible¡­


    ¡°What are you looking at, kid! Die¡ª!!¡±


    In that brief moment, the tip of Bloody Storm Sword¡¯s sword stabbed towards me. At the same time, my thought speed accelerated dramatically.


    It felt as if the sword¡¯s tip, which seemed to pierce my chest any moment, was slowing down, and the excited noises of the surrounding audience became more distant.


    In the slowed-down reality, only I moved at my original speed and grabbed Bloody Storm Sword¡¯s sword with my bare hand.


    Crack!


    Horror filled Bloody Storm Sword¡¯s eyes as the sword imbued with sword energy shattered by my bare hand.


    I threw a punch at his face.


    ¡°Gahh!¡±


    The surroundings sped up again, and Bloody Storm Sword flew to the end of the arena, crashing into the wall.


    There was no consciousness in his expression as he drooled, jaw agape, possibly with a broken jawbone.


    All the audience saw was Bloody Storm Sword, holding a broken sword, flying in the blink of an eye.


    Unable to comprehend the spectacle, the audience opened their mouths in a daze.


    The arena was engulfed in silence.

 CH 66

    ? Underground Arena (2)  ?


    The arena was silent, but only for a moment.


    The audience was taken aback as the Bloody Storm Sword fell with just one blow, but soon they grasped the situation and began to cheer.


    ¡°Cr-crazy! Bloody Storm Sword was taken down in one shot!¡±


    ¡°Who did they say that guy was? Iron Fist Ian?¡±


    ¡°The odds were 13 to 1? Darn it! I should¡¯ve bet on that guy!¡±


    ¡°One shot! That¡¯s amazing, Iron Fist!¡±


    Enthusiastic cheers poured out from the stands, but all that came from me was a deep sigh.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Sylvia announced Iron Fist Ian¡¯s victory with a bright smile, but I couldn¡¯t find any excitement in her words.


    I could only think about how things had ended up like this.


    ***


    A few hours earlier.


    Sylvia suggested reopening the underground arena as a way to revitalize the stagnant underworld.


    ¡°Reopening?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Some crazy wizard set fire to the stadium, and the arena had been closed indefinitely while the building was being repaired. Now that the repairs are done, I want to use this as an opportunity to bring customers back to the underworld¡­ but I need your help for that.¡±


    I nodded once, as if to encourage her to continue.


    Sylvia went on.


    ¡°We need a fighter to create buzz for the arena, right? Someone with overwhelming skill and preferably an unknown rookie. Audiences enjoy it more when there¡¯s a new face, rather than just seeing the same old fighters.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s just a superficial reason, though. My real goal is something else.¡±


    I scrunched my face as if to ask what she meant, and Sylvia crossed one leg over the other, giving me a playful smile.


    ¡°I want you to crush all the arena fighters mercilessly, as overwhelmingly as possible.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know much about how the arena worked, but I wondered if a rookie suddenly appearing and taking down all the existing fighters would really help boost its popularity.


    Even if I become the new champion in the arena, I don¡¯t plan on continuing to compete. I wondered why she would entrust such a task to someone who would obviously leave soon.


    As if guessing my thoughts, Sylvia waved her fingers and spoke.


    ¡°Opening the arena for promotional purposes is a good idea, but actually, the arena business isn¡¯t really related to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Weren¡¯t you the real power behind this underworld?¡±


    ¡°I am the real power, just not the ruler. This story is a bit long¡­ Should I tell you the long version or the short one?¡±


    I shook my head lightly.


    ¡°Short, just the main points.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm. It¡¯s actually harder to explain it briefly¡­¡±


    Sylvia crossed her arms and paused for a moment.


    ¡°First of all, there are four of us who are the real powers behind the underworld. Me, who runs the brothel, King Rat ¨C the beggar leader, Ulrich ¨C the drug dealer, and Bondman ¨C the loan shark. The four of us manage the underworld together.¡±


    ¡°I heard that one organization manages the underworld.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only half true. We¡¯re not exactly led by a boss, but the four of us do form one organization. However, if you look closer, we¡¯re actually busy fighting each other for power every day.¡±


    I could get the idea without hearing more.


    Since fighting each other wouldn¡¯t be beneficial in the long run, the four of them probably agreed not to fight like some sort of pact.


    But while they might not fight openly, it was obvious that there would be intense secret struggles behind the scenes to take away each other¡¯s power.


    This was the general rule when there were four factions gathered in such a small area.


    Sylvia awkwardly scratched her cheek as she spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to say this myself, but among the underworld, I¡¯m relatively more conscientious in my management.¡±


    I knew that already. The expressions and atmosphere of the women working there made it clear.


    Of course, I knew that the term ¡°conscientious illegal establishment¡± didn¡¯t fit well, but while the women had the decadent atmosphere unique to those who work in the entertainment industry, they didn¡¯t seem to be forced into their work.


    I didn¡¯t know about the past, but at least after Sylvia began managing the place, such things must have ceased.


    ¡°But the other three¡­ they¡¯re more vicious and arrogant, maybe because they were already big shots before I entered the underworld. And the arena is a business they¡¯ve been running together for a very long time, so it¡¯s hard for me to interfere.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to smash it for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I want it completely destroyed. If the long-cultivated fighters are ruined, they won¡¯t have any to send out for a while. If things go well, I might even be able to take over the arena business.¡±


    ¡°Then the other three won¡¯t look kindly upon you.¡±


    ¡°We weren¡¯t on good terms from the start. Besides, if you knew the exact number of people who die unfairly in the illegal arena each year, you¡¯d be surprised.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Come to think of it, the coachman I saw then testified that they sold the kidnapped demi-humans to the underworld.


    Sylvia said she protected the people traded in the brothel and returned them.


    But what about those who were traded in places other than the brothel?


    What happened to the demi-humans sold as magical experiment subjects or gladiator slaves? Could Sylvia have protected all of them?


    Maybe not. I thought that perhaps her desire to take over the arena business might be partly due to that reason.


    Instead of asking Sylvia directly for confirmation, I simply nodded my head lightly and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re too conscientious to run a business in the underworld.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm, well. I¡¯m not unaware of that.¡±


    ¡°How about running a business above ground? You could do well.¡±


    Though she¡¯s a wanted person, with Sylvia¡¯s disguise skills, she could run a better business even in the light. She wouldn¡¯t have to look after the women in the brothel and engage in illegal activities ¨C with her abilities, she could live a decent life anywhere.


    But Sylvia twirled a strand of her hair and gave a shy smile. It was a much more natural smile than the deliberately dangerous and charming ones she often wore.


    ¡°Sorry, but this is my home and my hometown. I have no intention of leaving.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    In the end, I accepted Sylvia¡¯s proposal.


    ***


    ¡®Bloody Storm Sword Gurun is a servant of Wangcho. He is infamous for his high-level Body strengthening techniques and cruelty. Although he is popular among the audience for having torn and killed 99 people in the arena¡­ most of them were forced to participate in Bloody Storm Sword¡¯s show.¡¯


    ¡°Heugh!¡±


    Bloody Storm Sword Gurun¡¯s jawbone was completely shattered by a solid punch.


    Even if taken to a temple immediately, he wouldn¡¯t be able to chew meat with that mouth anymore.


    ¡°Bloody Storm Sword Gurun falls with just one hit from Iron Fist Ian¡¯s punch! Victory for Iron Fist Ian! A brilliant opening match!¡±


    ¡°Woahhhhh!!¡±


    ***


    ¡®Black Sword Zellen is drug dealer Ulrich¡¯s hitman. He is famous for killing his opponents by any means necessary. When facing him, it¡¯s a good idea to watch out for hidden weapons and poison.¡¯


    As Sylvia described, Zellen¡¯s sword was coated in poison, and during the match, he even scattered dangerous poison powder.


    ¡°Why¡­ why! It was a poison that would kill an elephant with just three drops! Why does it have no effect on you?¡±


    ¡°Poison doesn¡¯t work on me because of my constitution.¡±


    ¡°What, that¡¯s absurd¡­!?¡±


    During the match, I caught all the hidden weapons my opponent threw. I crushed the hidden weapons with my hand, and thrust my tightly clenched fist into Zellen¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°Kuehek!¡±


    Zellen vomited blood from his nose and mouth and fell forward, unable to get up. With his internal bones and organs completely wrecked, he would need at least a few years to recover.


    ¡°Black Sword Zellen also falls with just one hit from Iron Fist Ian¡¯s punch! Iron Fist Ian takes his second victory!¡±


    ¡°Wowwwwww!!¡±


    ***


    ¡®He¡¯s the brother of loan shark Bondman, Thunder Dalton. A 5th Circle Lightning Mage, he freely uses lightning magic to burn his opponents to a crisp. Never give him time or distance. If you let him use his magic once, endless lightning will rain down.¡¯


    Flash!


    Gwaaarrr! Gwaaar! Gwaaarrrrr!!


    I walked forward, taking the shower of lightning with my whole body.


    Dalton continuously cast spells and spewed lightning, running away with a pale complexion due to magical exhaustion.


    ¡°Uwaaak! Don¡¯t come! Don¡¯t come! Why doesn¡¯t the lightning work on you?!¡±


    ¡°It stings a bit.¡±


    ¡°Kuaaaaak!¡±


    As I did with Bloody Storm Sword, I drove my fist into Dalton¡¯s jaw.


    Spinning several times in the air and hitting the ground headfirst, Dalton didn¡¯t move as if he were dead, but he was still faintly breathing.


    However, with his shattered jawbone, he won¡¯t be able to cast any more spells.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, did you see that! Even Thunder Dalton! By the hands of Iron Fist Ian! With just one hit! With just one punch, he falls!¡±


    ¡°Wowwwwwwww!!¡±


    ¡°Iron Fist! Iron Fist! Iron Fist!¡±


    ***


    After all the matches were over, Sylvia clung to my leg.


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°Darling! No, brother! Let¡¯s have just one more match! Just one more match! It¡¯s a shame to end it like this!¡±


    ¡°I said let go.¡±


    ¡°We still need each other¡¯s information, don¡¯t we? I¡¯ll give you a month, no, a year¡¯s free pass to the arena! Please, just one more match!¡±


    I had to firmly suppress my urge to kick Sylvia away.

 CH 67

    ? Victory Celebration Day  ?


    In the end, I promised to participate in the arena again next week at Sylvia¡¯s request.


    After all, it was necessary to continue hiring the Dark Guild¡¯s informants for any significant information about Ella.


    There could have been a risk that someone else would deliberately hide the information and try to take advantage of the arena, but knowing Sylvia¡¯s character, I didn¡¯t worry about that.


    I left the dark Guild and returned to the dormitory before curfew.


    I told them in advance that I would be late, but spending time at the arena made me miss both dinner and my duel with Gwyn.


    As I will be coming in late every Monday from now on, it would be best to either quickly wrap up this matter or think of another solution to avoid the students¡¯ curiosity.


    As I entered the lobby with these thoughts, I could feel a lot of activity coming from the lounge.


    Curfew was approaching, so what were they doing gathered at this hour?


    I could have just returned to my room, but my curiosity led me to the lounge.


    As soon as I entered the lounge, Titania was the first to react.


    ¡°Instructor! You¡¯re back?¡±


    Titania saw me enter, took the teacup from her lips, and waved her hand in greeting.


    I nodded my head in response to her greeting.


    In the lounge were six students, excluding Elizabeth and Batar.


    As soon as I entered, I could see what they were doing.


    -Continuing with the news, the royal family is planning a massive military parade and street march on the central road of the empire in celebration of the upcoming 5th anniversary of the victory¡­


    ¡°Radio?¡±


    A rectangular box was placed in the middle of the lounge table.


    Centered around a magical radio made with magic engineering, the students were sitting around, drinking tea, chatting, and listening to the radio.


    Magical engineering items are quite expensive and hard to find. I remember that there was no radio in the lounge just a few days ago.


    Schultz answered my question.


    ¡°I brought it from home over the weekend. We used to listen to it every day at home, but it was a bit disappointing that we didn¡¯t have one here. Newspapers are good, but the news is definitely faster for urgent information.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    As the son of a Prime minister, it was natural for there to be one or two radios at home.


    I sat down in an empty chair and blended in with the group.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    Marian immediately poured tea into a cup and handed it to me. I didn¡¯t really intend to drink it, but there was no reason to refuse since she had already prepared it, so I took the teacup.


    It was black tea.


    ¡°Um¡­ Thank you.¡±


    I nodded, and Marian smiled in response.


    It must have been quite a hassle for the young noble lady to make tea herself, but to Marian and the other students, it seemed to have become an everyday sight.


    The automatic magic golem, Shabti, only takes care of basic tasks such as cleaning, laundry, and cooking at designated times, and does not help with such trivial matters.


    So, this rare sight of a noble lady personally making tea and serving it to the students would be a unique spectacle only seen at the academy.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I took a sip of the lukewarm black tea.


    Unlike the tea Charlotte made on the battlefield, both the aroma and the taste were excellent. Was it because good quality tea leaves were used, or was it simply that Charlotte was not skilled in making tea? I couldn¡¯t know now.


    ¡°Instructor, does the tea suit your taste?¡±


    While I took a sip of the tea, Marian looked at me with a somewhat tense expression for some reason.


    I didn¡¯t know the reason, but I just shared my honest impression.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really? I¡¯m glad.¡±


    Marian smiled contentedly and returned to her seat. She muttered ¡°one point¡­!¡± to herself, but I couldn¡¯t understand the meaning.


    The radio was still broadcasting the news.


    -Also, in light of the upcoming massive military parade, the top-secret project ¡®Airship,¡¯ which has concentrated the empire¡¯s technology, is finally expected to conduct a demonstration flight, raising people¡¯s anticipation. On the day of the parade, it is expected that we will be able to see the airships covering the sky of the empire with our own eyes¡­


    Marian spoke in a surprised voice.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s finally taking off? Did they finally complete it?¡±


    Schultz continued her words.


    ¡°The design of the airship itself is already complete. After dozens of tests, it¡¯s finally entering a stabilization phase. The administration is expecting mass production to start next year.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ Well, I hope it goes well. So far, I¡¯ve only heard a lot about them exploding. Of course, that news wasn¡¯t in the newspapers.¡±


    Gwyn, who had been sipping green tea instead of black tea, opened her mouth as if curious.


    ¡°Airship? What is that?¡±


    Schultz looked baffled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what an airship is? Hmm, well¡­ I guess it¡¯s possible if you¡¯ve been living in the mountains for years. Simply put, think of it as a ship that flies in the sky.¡±


    ¡°What!? How can a ship fly in the sky!?¡±


    At Gwyn¡¯s astonished question, Schultz pushed up his glasses and showed a proud smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s the amazing part of the empire¡¯s technology that no other country on the continent can follow. Have you heard of the empire¡¯s three major industries?¡±


    ¡°Three major industries?¡±


    ¡°Manufacturing, steel, and shipbuilding¡­ the major industries that the empire has been focusing on since the war. Based on the advanced technology of the empire, items needed in factories are mass-produced, and with the parts created, railways are laid throughout the empire, and airships are launched into the sky. Isn¡¯t it amazing just to imagine it?¡±


    ¡°Um, uh¡­?¡±


    Gwyn showed a puzzled expression, seemingly not understanding at all. Titania and Oznia, who were listening nearby, also seemed to have similar thoughts, although not as much as Gwyn.


    Seeing the lukewarm reaction, Schultz coughed briefly and lowered his voice.


    ¡°If trains and airships can travel across the entire continent, it means we could reach the distant eastern countries in just a few days.¡±


    ¡°What!? Just a few days to the east? It takes months to walk that distance¡­!¡±


    ¡°Maybe not now, but eventually it will. If people and all kinds of goods can be transported by trains and airships, not only the empire but the entire continent will become a much better place to live. Then, countries devastated by war can recover quickly.¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that a bit of an empire-centric view?¡±


    Saladin, who had been quietly listening, suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°The magical stones used to power the factories, the minerals used to build ships and lay railways, they¡¯re not all self-sufficient in the empire, right? It¡¯s not right to say such things while relying on colonies for everything we need.¡±


    ¡°Colonies? The empire never has anything like colonies-¡°


    ¡°Yes, yes. You maintain friendly relations with weaker neighboring countries. You might say that, but can a colony really refuse the empire¡¯s requests?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a mutually beneficial relationship. If the empire provides infrastructure, there are definitely benefits for underdeveloped countries.¡±


    ¡°The empire isn¡¯t building it for free, is it? In the end, they¡¯ll take everything they want.¡±


    ¡°Where is there free stuff in international relations? Even if they were to build it for free, the empire has no reason to-¡°


    The two suddenly began arguing, ignoring their surroundings.


    I was considering whether to intervene in their increasingly heated conversation, but Marian grabbed my sleeve and stopped me.


    ¡°Leave them be. They¡¯re not fighting seriously.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They do that sometimes. Actually, it seems Schultz enjoys it, and they¡¯ll stop soon. Also, Saladin doesn¡¯t say such things in front of Elizabeth.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Upon closer inspection, both of them were indeed focused on the argument, but it wasn¡¯t a truly malicious situation.


    Considering Saladin¡¯s previous behavior of exchanging insults and being dismissive, this bickering while continuing the conversation seemed rather friendly.


    There¡¯s definitely no need to worry.


    It¡¯s almost curfew time. Oznia was the first to yawn, perhaps getting sleepy late at night, and Titania took care of her and returned to their room together.


    Gwyn, unable to understand the difficult words Schultz and Saladin continued to argue with, left the lounge with an expression of complete confusion.


    As the students left one by one, I eventually left the lounge with Marian as well.


    Schultz and Saladin were still arguing until the end. Saladin¡¯s intentions were unclear, but Schultz was a sensible person. They would probably return before curfew on their own.


    Walking down the dark hallway, Marian suddenly spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What Schultz said¡­ If it had happened sooner, so many people wouldn¡¯t have died during the war.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It was true.


    When I first rode the magical tram, I thought that if it had extended to the entire northern region, the supplies would have been smoother.


    Trains and airships. If we could have used them during the war, there would have been no need to rest like horses or turn back when the road was blocked, provided it was safe.


    ¡°Magic radio, magic tram, magic airship¡­ All made by one person, right? It would have been nice if that person had made them sooner. Um, that engineer¡¯s name is definitely¡­ Ge¡­ Geo¡­¡±


    ¡°George Von Brown.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right! That¡¯s the name. You know it surprisingly well?¡±


    It¡¯s impossible not to know.


    He was one of the few people who almost killed me for real after I gained the nickname ¡®Malevolent Star¡¯.


    Speaking of airships¡­


    Even if airships were truly commercialized, I would never ride one again.

 CH 68

    ? Victory Celebration Day (2) ?


    The next day.


    I was summoned by Dean Heinkel and headed to the conference room.


    I wasn¡¯t the only one gathered in the conference room. All the first-year instructors were present without exception.


    Upon entering the room, I noticed Instructor Lirya waving at me from a distance. It seemed like a signal to sit next to her.


    Since there was no reason to refuse, I took a seat next to Instructor Lirya.


    Glancing around, it seemed that Dean Heinkel had not yet arrived. It appeared we had some time before the meeting started, so I spoke to Instructor Lirya in a low voice.


    ¡°Good morning, Instructor Lirya.¡±


    ¡°Good morning to you too, Instructor Graham.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unusual to have a full meeting in the morning.¡±


    Despite his fame and position, Dean Heinkel was not an authoritarian person, so he did not interfere with the instructors unless there was a special reason.


    During the semester, the only time I was summoned by Dean Heinkel was when I made a student pass out on the first day.


    The Titania-related issue was something I sought out, and the Oznia incident was an exceptional case since the forest was destroyed and couldn¡¯t be helped.


    Instructor Lirya smiled and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s not always like this. If it¡¯s a full meeting around this time, it happens every year.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Instructor Lirya seemed to have already guessed the purpose of today¡¯s meeting.


    Looking around, the other instructors, excluding myself, appeared to have already surmised the contents of the meeting and had calm expressions.


    ¡°Actually-¡°


    Instructor Lirya was about to explain to resolve my curiosity, but before she could, the conference room door opened and Dean Heinkel entered with his usual long beard.


    As the principal entered, all the instructors, including myself, stood up, and the most senior instructor of the Diamond White class, Instructor Reich, greeted him on behalf of everyone.


    ¡°Hello, Dean Heinkel.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, nice to see you all. I hope I¡¯m not too late?¡±


    Dean Heinkel spoke with a faint smile.


    ¡°Actually, when I tried to leave my room this morning, I noticed that I had put on socks of different colors. I hurriedly changed them, and it took a bit of time.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Dean.¡±


    Laughter spread softly through the faculty room, creating a gentle atmosphere. I was the only one who didn¡¯t laugh and glanced at Dean Heinkel¡¯s socks.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Honestly, I wondered what difference the color of the socks would make when they were covered by the robe down to the toes.


    ¡°Come on, everyone, let¡¯s sit down.¡±


    As Dean Heinkel suggested taking a seat, everyone sat down and waited for him to speak.


    After a moment, Dean Heinkel began the meeting with a calm voice.


    ¡°First-year instructors, as you all know, Victory Celebration Day is just around the corner. Especially for first-year students, who are experiencing the festival as academy students for the first time, extra care is needed.¡±


    Victory Celebration Day.


    That was the reason why Dean Heinkel had called the full meeting.


    This year marked the 5th anniversary of Victory Celebration Day.


    Of course, I had never been interested in it before. Enjoying the festival was not something for me, and it was awkward for me to mingle with the soldiers who gathered to enjoy it. I had always been acting alone as a member of the special forces.


    I had turned down all invitations to attend the Victory Celebration Ball held by Marquis Kalshtein. Naturally, this would be my first time attending the Victory Celebration Day festival held by the academy.


    I had no idea what they did and had no interest in it, but how was it related to the instructor¡¯s duties?


    Dean Heinkel continued to speak, answering that question.


    ¡°You all probably know this, but let me explain for those who might not.¡±


    The principal¡¯s gaze was on no one else but me, and his intention to explain to me in detail was evident.


    Dean Heinkel¡¯s explanation was as follows:


    The students of Philion Academy must strive to grow into outstanding talents of the empire, continuously proving their abilities even during their time at the academy.


    Civilian support tasks were also part of this effort.


    During Victory Celebration Day, people from all over the empire and even the continent flock to the area, making it difficult to manage with the existing number of Imperial police.


    To help with this, academy students assist the Imperial police in maintaining public order throughout the city.


    Naturally, during the festival, students not only had to deal with fatigue from their duties but also lack the time to enjoy the festivities.


    Thus, on the first day of the five-day festival, the first-year students were in charge, while the fifth-year students took on the last day when most people gather.


    Of course, even on the first day of the festival, the instructors¡¯ roles were important to ensure that students could perform their support tasks smoothly, even on relatively less crowded days.


    One by one, the instructors in charge of each class started to speak.


    The first to speak was Instructor Akeron.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have Diamond White take care of districts 2 to 6. It¡¯s where a lot of nobles and people of high-status visit.¡±


    ¡°Garnet Red will be in charge of areas with large crowds, such as the central road and the city gates. And I think it¡¯s a good idea for Garnet Red to take care of District 7, the market street as well.¡±


    ¡°Then, Sapphire Blue will take care of the cathedral and its surrounding areas. Many of the followers of the Goddess will be visiting, after all.¡±


    ¡°Emerald Green will patrol the outer districts.¡±


    Instructor Lirya thought for a moment and then asked,


    ¡°How will we handle the areas with poor security?¡±


    ¡°The Imperial police will be in charge of those areas, Instructor Lirya. If necessary, we can also deploy the academy¡¯s security forces.¡±


    ¡°If the Dean says so, there¡¯s no need to worry. The students can focus on maintaining order in the areas where tourists gather.¡±


    With that, the first-year instructors established an overall plan and began discussing the details to determine the areas each class would be responsible for.


    Which class and which section would be in charge of which area¡­ Unlike classes with only eight members like Opal Black, Diamond White, and Garnet Red classes were composed of several sections within the first year. That¡¯s why there were more details to discuss.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    I silently listened to their discussions.


    I didn¡¯t even know what responsibilities I should take on in the first place.


    I was not familiar with the city of Shangria, and unlike other classes that had common backgrounds, religions, and hometowns, Opal Black had such distinct personalities that I had no idea where they should be in charge.


    The only thing worth considering was the fact that there were three high-ranking nobles.


    Maybe they would be suitable for District 1, the Imperial Palace Emperatos.


    However, if the princess were there giving directions, the guests visiting the palace would be shocked and wouldn¡¯t know what to do with themselves.


    Noticing my troubled expression, Instructor Lirya, who was sitting next to me, raised her hand and came to my aid.


    ¡°Um, Dean! Since it¡¯s Instructor Graham¡¯s first time at the festival, would it be okay for him to accompany our class?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a good idea. Since Opal Black is a newly established class, both the students and the instructor need experience. There¡¯s nothing more reassuring than having Instructor Lirya help by his side.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dean!¡±


    Saying that, Instructor Lirya winked at me.


    I also sent a grateful gesture with my eyes.


    To be honest, it was true that I was at a loss as to where to go. As always, Instructor Lirya was the only one to help in difficult times.


    I felt sorry for thinking that she might have to raise her hand like that every time she spoke, perhaps because if she didn¡¯t appeal in that way, nobody would pay attention to her due to her small stature.


    As the meeting was nearing its conclusion, Dean Heinkel suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Although it has not been officially announced yet, a very special guest will soon be coming to the academy to give an invited lecture.¡±


    ¡°A special guest?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be surprised, but it¡¯s Dr. George Von Brown, the developer of the Shangria Tram and the anti-gravity system.¡±


    At those words, my shoulders tensed, and a look of surprise crossed the faces of all the instructors gathered in the faculty room.


    That¡¯s how astonishing the name George Von Brown was.


    The news of last night¡¯s anti-gravity system demonstration had already been widely reported throughout Shangria via the morning newspapers. And it had boldly adorned the front pages of all the papers.


    It meant that the interest of all the citizens was focused on the soon-to-be-unveiled anti-gravity system.


    Instructor Helga of Emerald Green, unable to hide her surprise, pushed up her glasses and said,


    ¡°Are you talking about the reclusive genius, George Von Brown, who is famous for being difficult? That he will give a lecture at our academy, despite not engaging in any external activities? It¡¯s both astonishing and great news. How on earth did you invite him, Dean Heinkel?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s a bit different from an invitation. Actually, Dr. Brown himself expressed his desire to come to the academy.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Brown himself!?¡±


    Behind Instructor Helga¡¯s voice, filled with astonishment, Dean Heinkel quietly looked at me.


    ¡°Dr. Brown specifically requested Instructor Eon to assist with the preparation for his lecture. Instructor Eon, may I ask for your help?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    At that moment, all the instructors in the meeting room turned their attention to me.


    Their gazes were filled with surprise, suspicion, and doubt about whether I could possibly know such a famous person.


    However, in my heart, there was only a growing sense of foreboding.

 CH 69

    ? Victory Celebration Day (3) ?


    I think the first time I met Dr. Brown was probably around the middle of the war.


    At that time, I had just fought a battle with Commander Kainax of the Dragon Army on the Prairie Plains and, in exchange for plucking out one of his eyes during the fight, both of my legs were broken and I was undergoing treatment in bed.


    After the victory on the plains, the Allied Forces were able to reclaim a significant amount of territory from the Demon Tribe, and the Alliance was advancing even further, with the invasion of the Demon Continent imminent.


    So by the time my body had recovered enough to fight, the front lines had already moved quite far ahead.


    It was quite a distance to travel, and to make matters worse, news came in that the Demon Army was regaining strength and counterattacking.


    I had to return to the front lines quickly before the situation worsened.


    My legs had not been fully recovered for long, so running at full speed for a long distance could put a significant strain on them.


    However, even if my legs broke again, I couldn¡¯t miss the battle against the Demon King¡¯s army, so I was determined to go no matter what, even when Marquis Kalshtein tried to stop me with all his might.


    It was then that Dr. Brown appeared.


    ¡®Hehehe, I¡¯ll take you to the front lines. Just ride this magical engineering airship I made! If you ride this, you don¡¯t have to go around the mountains or fight the demons in the mountains! You can go to the front lines safely from the sky. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡¯


    Dr. Brown even added this:


    ¡®Of course, there are still some minor malfunction issues left¡­ but compared to what this airship can do, those are trivial problems! If it takes off properly, it can even go to the Demon Continent! What do you say, you must want to ride it, right?¡¯


    In the end, I decided to ride the airship.


    Although I had to sign a document that would not hold the party responsible for any dangerous remarks made by Dr. Brown and any incidents that might occur while boarding the airship, there was no room to be picky about the means and methods at that time.


    Marquis Kalshtein tried to dissuade me until the end, but the fact that I could cross the mountains without fighting demons or taking a long detour was a clear advantage. It also helped that the airship looked quite convincing when I saw it in person.


    When the airship took to the sky, there were no problems at first.


    I was even a little amazed at the fact that a huge machine was flying in the sky, and I was controlling it with my own hands.


    But as the airship began to pick up speed, problems arose.


    The airship¡¯s speed was too fast. And it kept increasing without stopping.


    The high speed itself was not a problem for me, but the hull breaking into pieces due to wind pressure, and something in the center of the ship writhing as if it was about to explode, were definitely problems.


    By that point, not only the button to reduce the speed, but also other buttons didn¡¯t respond at all. The only thing I could move was the steering wheel.


    I anticipated that the airship would soon explode or crash, and in the end, I chose to deliberately crash it into the mountains.


    I almost died, really.


    I even doubted if they had expected this and only let me ride alone.


    Although I almost died halfway through, had to run after the crash, and the demons around the mountain range attacked like crazy due to the airship crash, it was true that I was able to cross a significant part of the mountain range safely thanks to Dr. Brown¡¯s airship. As a result, I was able to save more than 10 times the time I had originally expected.


    Since I was aware of the risks and could achieve such results, I decided to just forget about the experience of almost dying because of Dr. Brown.


    But what really left me dumbfounded was the magic radio I received when I returned from the battle at the front lines.


    Dr. Brown asked through the radio if the airship had arrived well, and I honestly explained the situation.


    Dr. Brown¡¯s response was this:


    ¡®Ah, as I expected, it was a problem with the propulsion system! I¡¯ll just have to modify the control device next time. I never knew what the problem was when I sent a golem, as it always exploded in the sky. It seems like the right answer was to let you ride it! Hehehe!¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®So, what do you think? I plan to fix the problem and build a new airship soon, so how about becoming my test pilot again-¡®


    I cut off the communication without listening any further.


    After that, for some reason, Dr. Brown seemed to like me and often asked me to test his inventions, but each time, I firmly refused.


    Anyway, my impression of Dr. Brown was simply that he was a mad engineer, but surprisingly, the Imperial Royal Family saw some potential in the airships he had created.


    The Imperial Royal Family fully supported Dr. Brown, and he continued his research and development of airships without my help.


    Although it was not completed during the war, the development continued even after the war ended, and it seemed to have finally yielded results.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that the mad engineer who developed the airship eventually came to the academy to find me.


    To be honest, I couldn¡¯t feel anything other than a sense of unease.


    ***


    Anxiety aside, I had to continue with my duties as an instructor.


    After the general meeting.


    I finished all my afternoon classes and returned to the dormitory a little earlier than usual, as I had no other appointments.


    And I happened to run into Elizabeth leaving the dormitory.


    ¡°Oh, Instructor Eon? What a coincidence.¡±


    Upon seeing me, Elizabeth raised her red lips into a smile.


    She was holding a small bag in her hand, which made it apparent that she would be away from the dormitory for a while.


    ¡°Are you going out again today?¡±


    ¡°Well, the Victory Celebration Day is coming soon. I probably won¡¯t be able to come back today since I¡¯ll be busy.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Elizabeth was the princess of the Empire.


    And being the princess of the Empire means that, in addition to having a high status and a lot of authority, she also has a considerable amount of duties.


    With the upcoming Victory Celebration Day approaching, Elizabeth had already obtained permission from me a few days ago to stay out of the dormitory due to her duties as a royal.


    That¡¯s why she was the only one not present when everyone was listening to the radio yesterday.


    As for Batar¡­ Well, he probably just went to sleep since he wasn¡¯t interested in the news.


    Anyway, as long as she shows up on time for morning classes, there¡¯s no reason to stop her from staying out.


    However, while the other students were busy enjoying their breaks or looking forward to the upcoming festival, it was a bit annoying to see Elizabeth struggling to juggle her roles as a student and a princess.


    I nodded my head and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re working hard.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Elizabeth¡¯s long eyebrows raised slightly.


    As if she hadn¡¯t expected me to say such a thing at all.


    ¡°Are you really worried about me? That¡¯s a little pleasant.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate. I was just a little concerned.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you admit that you were concerned about me. Right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At my silence, Elizabeth covered her mouth and laughed happily.


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sure.¡±


    ¡°But if you really are concerned, how about attending the Victory Celebration Day ball as my partner? I happened to be having trouble finding a suitable partner.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand. Not someone else, but Elizabeth doesn¡¯t have a partner?


    No one would refuse the honorable position of being the princess¡¯s partner, and even now, there must be lines of noblemen waiting.


    As if guessing my thoughts, Elizabeth lowered her head and said,


    ¡°I do have candidates. They¡¯re just not ¡®suitable¡¯ ones.¡±


    ¡°I might not be a suitable candidate either.¡±


    It was certain that everyone who didn¡¯t know would find it strange for a commoner to be the princess¡¯s partner at a ball.


    All I could show as Eon Graham were my positions as an academy instructor and military rank insignia.


    I couldn¡¯t possibly go to that event wearing the armor of the Malevolent Star, and of course, revealing my identity as the Malevolent Star was completely out of the question.


    Elizabeth laughed lightly and said,


    ¡°What are you talking about? You still have that face, even if we disregard the trivial things.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, this is not a joke.¡±


    Was she talking about the partner request not being a joke, or the comment about my face?


    Maybe both. I honestly didn¡¯t know for sure.


    ¡°Think about it seriously and¡­ anyway, to answer your previous concern, you don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡±


    Elizabeth¡¯s red eyes stared at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty. In fact, there is no one else who can replace me. His Majesty the Emperor is old, and my older brother and sister have no interest in this kind of thing, so shouldn¡¯t I at least pay attention to national affairs?¡±


    As she spoke, Elizabeth¡¯s expression held a graceful smile, but it seemed slightly distorted somehow. It felt as if some intention was hidden behind it.


    However, as I was not a mind reader, I couldn¡¯t know exactly what her true intentions were.


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s already this late. I think I should go before it gets any later.¡±


    Elizabeth glanced at the fading sky, realizing that quite some time had passed, and she elegantly bowed, lifting both ends of her skirt.


    I also nodded my head in response, passing her and heading toward the dormitory.


    But Elizabeth¡¯s voice caught me belatedly.


    ¡°Oh, Instructor.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I turned my head slightly to look at Elizabeth.


    Bathed in the setting sun, she looked mysterious and wore an inscrutable smile as she looked at me.


    ¡°The Hero¡¯s Party will be coming to the capital soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Older brother personally invited them. They¡¯re planning a large-scale parade for the 5th anniversary, and everyone will participate in the march on the main road without exception.¡±


    Elizabeth paused for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°Of course, that includes the Saintess from the continent as well.¡±


    A small wave stirred in my heart at that moment, but I didn¡¯t let it show and calmly opened my mouth.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°I thought you should know.¡±


    I shook my head in response.


    ¡°No.¡±


    I turned my back and resumed my steps toward the dormitory.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡±

 CH 70

    ? Lecture ?


    Time flew by, and it was Friday, with the weekend just a day away.


    Dr. Brown, who invented all sorts of revolutionary and convenient items and was called the father of magic engineering, received praise as an unparalleled genius and was now the most talked-about person in the empire.


    Naturally, his lecture at Philion Academy attracted the attention and focus of all the academy students.


    Marian was one of those students.


    Marian wasn¡¯t at all interested in terms like the starting point of the technological revolution or the father of engineering.


    However, as she often used trams and radios, she had a bit of curiosity about what kind of person could create such items.


    Her thoughts became stronger after her conversation with Instructor Eon the previous night.


    In any case, after all the classes were over, Marian unknowingly gasped when she arrived at the lecture hall in the lecture building for that reason.


    ¡°Ugh, what a crowd¡­¡±


    The spacious lecture hall, which could accommodate up to 500 people, was already packed with students. Moreover, not only students but also instructors and other faculty members were present.


    This meant that many people were curious about the lecture and who Dr. Brown was.


    The moment she couldn¡¯t muster the courage to enter the lecture hall through the crowd and stopped at the entrance, she happened to notice a familiar cloak.


    A black cloak caught her eye among various colored cloaks such as white, red, and blue.


    Marian recognized her classmates and shouted loudly.


    ¡°Gwyn! Schultz!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Marian?¡±


    The two people who recognized Marian approached her.


    Schultz, seemingly surprised to see Marian here, said with an astonished expression.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Are you here to listen to Dr. Brown¡¯s lecture too?¡±


    ¡°I was curious because he¡¯s the person who made the airship. Everyone is talking about this lecture, so I came to check it out.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here for the same reason. Especially Gwyn, she really wanted to come.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Gwyn grinned and said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Hehe. The tram and radio were amazing, and it¡¯s incredible that he made a ship that flies in the sky. I was curious about how great his inventions are.¡±


    Seeing that, Marian recalled how surprised Gwyn was when she first heard the news about the airship. She nodded in agreement.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you here, but as you can see, I¡¯m not sure if there will be any seats available.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ve already secured three seats for us.¡±


    Already secured? And exactly three seats?


    As Marian looked at Schultz with a puzzled expression, he shrugged and said.


    ¡°The administration office is the one that provides funding for the doctor, and I¡¯m the son of the head of the administration office. I asked them to make just three seats for us. Originally, I was planning to take Batar and Saladin with me to get closer to them on this occasion, but neither of them was interested.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Although Saladin seemed to have softened up lately, his hostility towards the empire hadn¡¯t completely disappeared, so he probably wouldn¡¯t have wanted to listen to a lecture by an imperial engineer.


    On the other hand, Batar had an independent personality for different reasons than Saladin, so he simply had no interest in attending.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to have a friend who¡¯s the son of the administration office. I¡¯ll take advantage of your kindness without shame.¡±


    At Marian¡¯s words, Schultz¡¯s expression became slightly dumbfounded.


    ¡°Huh? Friend¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t we friends?¡±


    Scratching his chin, Schultz awkwardly replied.


    ¡°No. I just never thought I¡¯d hear such a thing from the flower of the noble social circle¡­ I thought there were all sorts of surprises in life.¡±


    Marian crossed her arms and let out a hollow laugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit late for that. We attend classes in the same class, eat and sleep in the same dormitory; it would be stranger not to call us friends, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh, well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    While listening to the conversation, Gwyn tilted her head curiously.


    ¡°The flower of the social circle?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a nickname. Anyway, with so many people here, there¡¯s no way we can get into the lecture hall¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, leave that to me!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ugh-!?¡±


    With a reliable smile, Gwyn grabbed Marian and Schultz¡¯s wrists and stepped confidently towards the crowd.


    At her powerful strides, the people in the lecture hall parted to both sides, opening a path in front of Gwyn.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t push!¡±


    ¡°Sorry! We¡¯re just passing through!¡±


    There were shouts from all around, but Gwyn pretended not to hear them and moved her steps carefully.


    People were helplessly pushed aside by Gwyn¡¯s rock-solid strides, but amazingly, no one fell or lost their balance.


    Marian asked, puzzled.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, it¡¯s all about balance! I learned not only to maintain my balance but also to sense the balance of others while sparring with Instructor Eon!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    How did she do that?


    And how did Instructor Eon teach her that?


    Marian realized that the pretty tomboy in front of her was a true genius. No wonder she was called the descendant of Sword Saint and received guidance from the Malevolent Star every day.


    ¡°Gwyn! Not that way!¡±


    ¡°Oh? I got confused.¡±


    The problem was that Gwyn had a serious sense of direction and kept trying to veer off to the side, so they had to correct her several times.


    Anyway, thanks to Gwyn, the two easily made their way through the crowd and arrived at the front seats.


    There, including Dean Heinkel and several other high-ranking academy faculty members, were gathered, and as Schultz had said, exactly three seats were vacant.


    Marian politely greeted familiar faculty members, including Dean Heinkel. Schultz and Gwyn did the same.


    ¡°Hello, Dean Heinkel.¡±


    Receiving the students¡¯ greetings, Dean Heinkel stroked his beard and smiled.


    ¡°Uh-huh? You¡¯re students from the Opal Black class. Nice to see you.¡±


    ¡°Dean, were you also interested in the lecture?¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed. Such opportunities are rare, and today¡¯s lecture seems particularly interesting.¡±


    ¡®Interesting¡­?¡¯


    Marian could see the faint expectation and delight hidden between Dean Heinkel¡¯s twinkling eyes.


    She greeted many acquaintances from the social circle and exchanged pleasantries. After some light conversations with a few people, they finally took their seats.


    Marian felt a sudden wave of fatigue.


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m already exhausted¡­¡±


    ¡°You did well.¡±


    Schultz, who had dealt with the greetings and well-wishes of as many people as Marian, spoke with a smile.


    As Gwyn was a disciple of the Sword Saint, not many people knew her, so she didn¡¯t suffer much and was already seated a while ago.


    She looked at the two people, who casually exchanged greetings with countless people, with an expression of slight wonder.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. Both of you are celebrities.¡±


    Since there were many people around, Marian lowered her voice slightly.


    ¡°Well, rather than being amazing¡­ being famous isn¡¯t as good as you might think. It¡¯s quite tiring when there are many people who recognize you wherever you go.¡±


    Thinking about it, even being somewhat known in the social circle like Marian was hard enough, and she couldn¡¯t imagine how tremendous the popularity of the Seven Heroes of the Continent must be.


    So, was that why Instructor Eon wore armor to cover his face?


    Considering his personality, he wouldn¡¯t enjoy fame or reputation, so she somewhat understood that appearance.


    Suddenly, Schultz spoke up.


    ¡°Speaking of celebrities, have you heard that the Hero Party is coming to the academy?¡±


    ¡°The Hero Party?¡±


    As Gwyn asked with a curious voice, Schultz, who was interested in such topics, adjusted his glasses and replied.


    ¡°Yeah, the Hero Party. To commemorate the 5th anniversary of the ceasefire, they¡¯re planning to have a parade together. The Saintess, who hasn¡¯t returned since she¡¯s been purifying the continent, is coming back this time, so rumors are already abuzz among the church and believers.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I know about the Hero and the Saintess. Is the Hero Party different from the Seven Heroes of the Continent?¡±


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t know about the Hero Party? Do I have to start explaining from there? Well, the thing is-¡°


    While listening to their conversation, Marian suddenly thought.


    The Hero Party.


    A group of five, centered around the ¡®Hero of Light¡¯ Wilhelm von Galatea, formed to defeat the Demon King.


    ¡®Battlefield¡¯s Saintess¡¯ Charlotte Orsia.


    ¡®Iron-blooded Knight¡¯ Frida von Sternlicht.


    ¡®Ashen Witch¡¯ Greta von Runhardt.


    ¡®Shadow Blade¡¯ Sylvia Rosenfeld.


    Among them, the ¡®Iron-blooded Knight¡¯ and ¡®Ashen Witch¡¯ belonged to the Royal Guard and the Court Mage Division, respectively. Excluding the ¡®Shadow Blade,¡¯ who had been declared dead due to a mysterious disappearance during the war, the only one to reveal herself in the academy after a long time was the Saintess, who had been on the continent all along.


    There were many doubts about their strength and actual achievements, and Marian, as the granddaughter of the Imperial Army Commander-in-chief, knew some of these rumors were true.


    However, such stories were not suitable to discuss in such a public place.


    So, while Schultz enthusiastically explained the Hero Party to Gwyn, Marian passed the time quietly, letting the conversation flow.


    Finally, the center of the topic, Dr. Brown, appeared on the stage.

 CH 71

    ? Lecture (2) ?


    As someone walked up to the podium, the lecture hall became quiet and everyone¡¯s attention was focused.


    Marian was a little, no, quite surprised. The person who came up to the podium was a fairly young woman.


    She was very different from the vague image Marian had in mind after hearing about the genius engineer. Although she wore a lab coat and had quite dark circles under her eyes, she had beautiful long curly hair and a striking appearance that was easily recognizable.


    ¡®Could it be that the famous Dr. Brown is a woman?¡¯


    Most people in the room were shocked, and a commotion arose in the lecture hall.


    Heinkel, the dean, stroked his beard and tilted his head in confusion, and Schultz frowned, making a puzzled expression.


    At that moment, the woman in the lab coat, who received everyone¡¯s attention, hunched her shoulders and picked up the voice amplification magic tool.


    Then, with a trembling voice, she cautiously opened her mouth.


    ¡°Dr, Dr. Brown¡­ has not arrived at the lecture hall yet.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The murmuring of the people grew louder.


    Marian was just as confused.


    She knew that the woman in front of her wasn¡¯t Dr. Brown, but if Dr. Brown hadn¡¯t arrived yet, what would happen to today¡¯s lecture? Would they have to leave just like that?


    As the woman standing on the podium heard the increasing murmurs of the people, she looked extremely burdened and continued speaking with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Pl, please wait a little longer. They will arrive soon. So, please be a bit more understanding¡­ We are also doing our best to find them¡­.¡±


    A student who was sitting in the lecture hall raised their voice.


    ¡°Hold on a second. Are you saying they disappeared without a word before the lecture?¡±


    ¡°Hah! No, no, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­! I¡¯m sure Dr. Brown has a good reason¡­ so please wait a little longer¡­.¡±


    Unfortunately, despite the voice amplification, her voice was too small and unclear. As a result, most people could not focus on her words and began talking amongst themselves.


    They wondered if the lecture would be canceled. Even if he was a genius engineer, this was too much. It was a problem not to keep a promise when so many people were waiting. They had made time to come here, but it seemed like they came for nothing¡­


    The dissatisfaction turned into anger, and that anger was directed at the absent Dr. Brown.


    If they were just a little late, people could have waited, but to disappear without any contact meant having to wait indefinitely for someone who might not show up at all.


    As people¡¯s reactions grew more severe, the expression on Heinkel, the Dean who organized this lecture, gradually hardened.


    As a few students, including Marian, looked around anxiously, a sudden loud noise came from somewhere.


    It was the sound of the lecture hall¡¯s ceiling window opening.


    ¡°Uhuhuhu! It seems like I¡¯m quite late!¡±


    Along with the strange male voice, a much louder roar echoed.


    The sound was like the cry of a dragon or the onslaught of a typhoon.


    At the rough and loud sound, everyone¡¯s gaze turned to the ceiling, and then they saw it.


    A middle-aged man was descending from the sky, carrying a huge machine on his back. The huge noise was the sound of the motor coming from that machine.


    Most people didn¡¯t know that it was a ¡®magic jetpack¡¯ temporarily named by Dr. Brown, but they could tell it was an unfamiliar object they had never seen before.


    Then, the curly-haired woman, who had been staring blankly at the ceiling, spoke belatedly.


    ¡°Dr, Dr. Brown has arrived! Please give a warm round of applause¡­!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    At that moment, any thoughts of Dr. Brown being late completely vanished from people¡¯s minds. Instead, they showed an even stronger reaction to Dr. Brown¡¯s unique entrance and the never-before-seen object.


    Of course, while descending, the machine repeatedly made rapid ascents and descents, and the motor trembled, even emitting black smoke, making it look quite unstable. However, in the end, Dr. Brown safely landed from the ceiling onto the podium.


    ¡°Ah, my apologies for making you wait. Uhuhu, I couldn¡¯t help it because I was preparing for the lecture. That guy is just too stubborn for no reason¡­.¡±


    ¡®That guy?¡¯


    Marian was briefly concerned about who that remark referred to.


    ¨C Tremble, tremble!


    ¡°Ay! It¡¯s still a prototype, so it¡¯s causing trouble. I guess it needs more stabilization.¡±


    Dr. Brown placed the machine he carried on his back on the floor, and sprinkled some white powder on the machine that was now emitting even darker smoke than before. Then, the trembling machine became quiet and completely stopped.


    He looked around the lecture hall with a cheerful smile.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m not too keen on it, let¡¯s start the lecture.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Modern intellectuals are nothing but showy fools. They are captivated by superficial knowledge, losing sight of fundamental values and creativity. We must not be confined to the existing educational framework, and we must exercise creativity that is original and transcends the boundaries of thought!¡±


    Dr. Brown¡¯s lecture was, in a word, quite radical.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between humans and monkeys if we stop thinking? The current empire is no different from a blind king¡¯s paradise. The advancement of technology and science is the groundbreaking means to lead humanity¡¯s true development, but most people don¡¯t know that. What¡¯s the point of creating amazing technology? The nobles only see money games and power games, nothing else! It¡¯s like boiling stew with the finest fish and making milk soup with the finest tea from the east!¡±


    Dr. Brown passionately raised his voice throughout the lecture.


    It was amazing how much energy he had at his age.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the royal court or the administration, there¡¯s no difference! Their purpose in giving me money is the same! It¡¯s not pure technological advancement, but rather, every single one of them-¡°


    The faces of those sitting in the lecture room turned pale in an instant.


    They seemed terrified that they might be taken away by the intelligence agency just for attending this lecture.


    Fortunately, the curly-haired woman interrupted Dr. Brown¡¯s words in a timely manner.


    ¡°Dr., Dr. Brown! That¡¯s enough! You can¡¯t say any more!¡±


    ¡°Huh? My assistant is getting noisy. Well, I can¡¯t help it. Let¡¯s leave it at that¡­.¡±


    Dr. Brown seemed disappointed that his enthusiasm was cut off. He cleared his throat and continued.


    ¡°In that sense, I do recognize a certain genius. A real genius with true creativity that humanity has never seen before. You, the red-haired student. Who do you think that is?¡±


    ¡°Me? Me?¡±


    Marian, who was suddenly pointed out, answered in surprise.


    Marian thought for a moment and spoke in an uncertain voice.


    ¡°Umm¡­.¡±


    To be honest, the first person that came to mind for Marian was her grandfather.


    Marquis Kalshtein saved 90% of the human alliance forces from annihilation during the last war, providing a chance for a counterattack, and successfully carried out numerous operations, earning the reputation of a military strategy genius.


    This wasn¡¯t an overstatement because he was her family; it was an objective evaluation. It really was.


    But mentioning her grandfather in such a place would be like putting gold leaf on her own face, and Marian had enough modesty to feel slightly embarrassed about it. So she pretended not to know and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­.¡±


    ¡°Heh. It seemed like you had something in mind¡­ never mind if you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Then Schultz, who was sitting next to Marian, raised his hand. Dr. Brown gestured for him to speak, and Schultz nodded and opened his mouth in a calm voice.


    ¡°Are you referring to Emperor Philion?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe! There was a friend here who accurately read my thoughts. Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    Dr. Brown looked around the lecture hall with a profound smile.


    ¡°The great emperor who created the empire we live in today. His breath has already touched everything we live and enjoy. The tram, radio, and airship I created¡­ are all just belatedly realizing the ideas thought up by Emperor Philion before his death, after hundreds of years.¡±


    That was a fact recognized by most of the people in the empire.


    The history of the continent is said to be divided into before and after the appearance of Emperor Philion, as the influence he had on the continent was immense.


    In addition to ending the era of chaos and establishing a single empire, he brought about significant changes to the culture and lifestyle of the continent.


    During the lecture, one student raised his hand. Without being granted permission to speak, he suddenly opened his mouth and threw a question at the doctor.


    ¡°Dr. Brown, have you never thought of making weapons with such technology? With Emperor Philion¡¯s ideas and your technical skills, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to create powerful weapons and achieve victory in wars more quickly?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Diamond White, 3rd year, Quel von Kaitel.¡±


    The Diamond White student in a white cape stood up proudly and introduced himself. Marian had met him several times in social circles; he was the eldest son of a fairly prestigious noble family.


    Dr. Brown stroked his sparsely bearded chin and answered with a serious face.


    ¡°Well, it could have been. Although it wasn¡¯t made public, Emperor Philion left ideas for weapons before he died, and the royal family still holds them. I¡¯ve read them, too.¡±


    ¡°But then-¡°


    ¡°However, I have no interest in weapons. I¡¯ve never thought of making them, and I won¡¯t in the future.¡±


    Dr. Brown answered with a sullen expression.


    ¡°Guns, bombs¡­ in the end, it¡¯s obvious that they will be aimed at the same humans. Humanity can already kill thousands, tens of thousands of people at once with magic. All I would be doing is increasing that number to hundreds of thousands or millions.¡±


    Dr. Brown declared firmly.


    ¡°I found true value in the process of creation. It¡¯s much more enjoyable and valuable to challenge what humans once thought was impossible, like creating moving trains and flying ships. In that sense-¡°


    Dr. Brown took out a video transmission device from his pocket. As he activated it, a magical screen appeared at the back of the lecture hall, and a video was displayed in the room.


    ¡°Hehehe! Today, I¡¯ll show a special demonstration prepared for the people gathered here. My new invention following the airship, its first prototype!¡±


    Marian doubted her eyes as she saw the familiar figure on the screen.


    There, Instructor Eon was sitting on a strange iron machine with two wheels.


    -¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    In the video, Instructor Eon let out a deep sigh with a stiff expression.

 CH 72

    ? Lecture (3) ?


    ¡°Sigh¡­.¡±


    Eon let out a deep sigh, reflecting on how things had ended up this way.


    The situation was clear, of course. It was Dr. Brown¡¯s desperate plea during our first reunion in a long time that had driven me into this predicament.


    ¡®I refuse.¡¯


    ¡®Please, just once! It¡¯s not like it¡¯s between strangers, it¡¯s between you and me!¡¯


    ¡®I refuse. And it¡¯s not like we¡¯re in any kind of relationship.¡¯


    ¡®How can a person be so cruel! Even if you prick with a needle, not a single drop of blood would come out!¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡­¡¯


    In fact, if I was pricked with a needle, no blood would come out because the needle couldn¡¯t penetrate my skin.


    Anyway, the reason I had to accept Dr. Brown¡¯s request wasn¡¯t because he persistently followed me around for about an hour to the point of a headache, but because of ¡®that¡¯ he promised he would give me if I would demonstrate the test.


    Refusing the demonstration on personal grounds wasn¡¯t an option, considering the considerable reward Dr. Brown had promised.


    And when I actually saw the prototype with my own eyes, its appearance seemed quite plausible, which also played a part.


    Although I had a strange feeling¡­


    I grabbed the handle of the two-wheeled magic-powered automatic carriage, or magic bike for short, developed by Dr. Brown.


    I couldn¡¯t understand how a two-wheeled magic-powered automatic carriage came to be abbreviated as a bike, but since the person who first named it was Emperor Philion, I just accepted it as it was.


    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±


    What Dr. Brown asked of me was just one thing.


    To bring out the performance of this machine to its limit.


    To test the limits of the machine, I had to perform a variety of aggressive actions, such as sudden acceleration, sudden deceleration, and driving at maximum speed. In such cases, it was difficult to ensure the safety of the demonstrator, but Dr. Brown seemed to believe that I could safely escape in any eventuality.


    Rather, it was fortunate. I rode because I did not know when the secret might blow, but it meant that it was okay to handle this bike recklessly from the beginning, thinking it would blow up.


    The place where I was now was the plain area outside of Shangria.


    Being a flat land with nothing around, it was a perfect place to run with ease.


    You said that if you let go of the brake and pull the throttle, it moves forward¡­


    As I pulled the throttle hard, a loud noise burst from the engine of the magic bike.


    -Vroom!


    With the sudden acceleration, I felt like my body was being pulled back, and in an instant, I shot forward.


    ***


    The people gathered in the classroom couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the video on the screen.


    The giant machine, made up of two wheels and reminiscent of a horse, seemed to be running forward quickly, and suddenly it lifted its front wheel and drove on one wheel.


    When decelerating rapidly, the rear wheel lifted and stood completely horizontally, precarious as if it might fall over, but Eon seemed to balance in that state and rushed forward at an even faster speed.


    It raced through the plains at a speed several times faster than a horse, and soon Eon was racing towards a forest with dense trees.


    ¡°Uh-oh!¡±


    ¡°Dangerous!¡±


    Despite the dangerous situation that seemed to collide with a tree with a slight mistake, Eon did not slow down but stuck his body tightly to the machine and turned the handle. Each time, people couldn¡¯t help but admire the sight of him barely skimming past the trees and running through the forest.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°How could he do that?¡±


    It was astonishing to see a new machine running at such speed, but the rider¡¯s amazing control skills and courage also evoked admiration.


    No matter how excellent the performance of the machine was, it seemed unlikely that anyone else would be able to display the level of control that the rider in front of them was demonstrating.


    Even now, the speed at which Eon was running through the forest was so fast that the filming ziggler chasing him missed the screen intermittently.


    Dr. Brown was also admiring the same.


    Like a child, he focused on the screen with an excited voice and clenched his fist.


    ¡°Heehee! I knew I was right! Ho, those actions from there? Even such aggressive actions and the drive system can handle it? Then we can skip the stability test! Good! Show me more, huh- ahem!¡±


    He almost made a slip of the tongue due to his excitement over the successful collection of valid experimental data, but fortunately, no one noticed his mistake.


    Everyone was engrossed in the scenes on the video.


    The ride was heading towards the end. Eon seemed to have shown most of what was worth showing, stopped his acrobatics in the forest, increased his speed, and exited the forest.


    But those who watched the video were startled and surprised. On the screen captured by the camera, a cliff was waiting in the direction Eon was heading.


    Eventually, Eon and the bike could not slow down and fell from the cliff.


    ¡°Kyaaa!¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s dangerous!!¡±


    Everyone was appalled and focused their gaze on the screen. The only people who did not startle much even after seeing that scene were a few people, including Marian, who knew that the identity of the rider was the Malevolent Star.


    However, they too couldn¡¯t hide their astonishment at the next scene.


    Jumping off the cliff, Eon sharply turned the handle of the machine, changing the direction of the fall by rotating 180 degrees in the air. That direction was the wall of the cliff.


    Pulling the throttle to the end, the engine roared, and the bike¡¯s wheels touched the slope of the cliff. Soon, the bike began to race down the sharp cliff as if sliding.


    ¡°Crazy¡­.¡±


    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±


    Eon swiftly descended the cliff, using slightly protruding rocks and stones as footholds. Despite the possibility of falling straight down with the slightest mistake, Eon leaned his body and turned the handle without hesitation, continuing his acrobatics.


    Everyone was astounded by his remarkable riding skills. It seemed that even the mountain goats living in the highlands couldn¡¯t perform such feats on the cliff.


    Even Dr. Brown, despite having provided the bike, was momentarily under the impression that Eon might have ridden it several times already. Such was the fantastic acrobatic ride that it was hard to imagine it was his first time.


    Eventually, when Eon and the bike safely arrived at the bottom of the cliff, everyone started to cheer and applaud.


    ¡°Woahhhh!!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really crazy! Totally insane!!¡±


    ¡°I thought my heart was going to drop, seriously!!¡±


    That was the moment. The moment Eon took off the goggles he was wearing.


    Marian, who had recognized Instructor Eon earlier from his hair and features, wasn¡¯t greatly surprised, but Gwyn next to her opened her mouth as if surprised to recognize Eon.


    ¡°Huh? Instructor?¡±


    But Gwyn wasn¡¯t the only one in the classroom who was surprised.


    Nearly half of the cheering students stopped cheering and held their breath. They were all female students.


    Eon had only shown himself at the official podium during the entrance ceremony. However, the entrance ceremony was a crowded place with over a thousand new students, and only a few students attended the ceremony.


    So it was almost the first time that the upperclassmen had seen Eon¡¯s face properly.


    ¡°Is, is that Instructor Eon-!? Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaa!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡±


    ¡°Senior Rose just collapsed!¡±


    Diamond White¡¯s fourth-year student, Rose von Kruger, suddenly collapsed, complaining of shortness of breath.


    Other female students, though their situations differed, showed similar reactions. Some students stared at the screen with dazed eyes, and others just muttered in awe.


    While the male students were enthusiastic about Dr. Brown¡¯s new machine and the exciting ride using it, the female students were enthralled with the demonstration for different reasons.


    ¡°What on earth¡­.¡±


    Regardless, Marian, who had been watching this, couldn¡¯t help but admit that Dr. Brown¡¯s lecture was very successful.


    ***


    After a short ride.


    I had to admit it. I must say that this demonstration was quite interesting.


    The maximum speed of the bike was similar to the maximum speed I could achieve when running. However, moving by running and by riding a bike felt significantly different, and I even felt refreshed when driving dangerously through the forest, cutting through the wind.


    I even tried to overload the machine to its maximum by jumping off the cliff at the end, but the bike endured even that.


    In the end, I had to acknowledge that Dr. Brown¡¯s prototype was a rather impressive piece of equipment.


    While thinking that it would be convenient to have one of these, I received a magical communication through the communicator in my pocket.


    The caller was, of course, Dr. Brown.


    ¡°Hehehe! You¡¯ve worked very hard! Thanks to you, I was able to collect a lot of useful experimental data!¡±


    ¡°How was the lecture?¡±


    ¡°It was a huge success! Absolutely perfect! Not only the students but also the sponsors seem to be satisfied. Based on the data you¡¯ve helped gather, I think I might be able to launch the bike in the general market along with the non-disclosure agreement next year!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Where should I return this?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Ah, you mean the prototype? Hmm¡­.¡±


    After a very brief moment of thought, Dr. Brown cheerfully said,


    ¡°Just keep it.¡±


    ¡°Is that alright?¡±


    ¡°I had made it, anticipating it would break down from the start. But since it didn¡¯t, it must be some sort of fate. You showed a much cooler ride than I expected, so consider it as my gratitude.¡±


    I nodded slightly and said,


    ¡°If you say so, I¡¯ll gratefully accept it.¡±


    ¡°Hehe! Once again, it¡¯s proven that my design abilities are the best in the continent. If you need anything else in the future, let me know!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯d rather not have to contact him again.


    Anyway, I managed to get a bike along with the things I¡¯d receive for doing him a favor.


    Given the time spent, it was a pretty worthwhile task.


    I turned the handle towards the dormitory and pulled the throttle with all my might.


    Soon, the bike began to race towards the dormitory.

 CH 73

    ? Victory Festival ?


    The bike was much faster and more convenient than a horse or a tram, but it had the disadvantage of standing out too much.


    No matter how fast it could go, it was hard to speed up on the crowded central road. Naturally, riding a bike on a road where horses, carriages, and trams were traveling attracted a lot of attention from people.


    Getting the bike was great, but it seemed that I would be able to ride freely in the city without drawing attention only after further commercialization.


    When I arrived at the main gate soon, I was greeted by Captain Herman of the security team, who looked pale.


    ¡°In, in, Instructor  Eon! What on earth have you done!?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a big commotion now! I¡¯ll guide you to the back door, so go in this way instead of the main gate today!¡±


    I naturally understood why he was suggesting going to the back door.


    There were a lot of signs of people beyond the main gate, and at least hundreds of students stayed in the same place without moving around, looking excited.


    ¡°It was really cool! The two-wheeled automatic magic carriage!¡±


    ¡°They call it a bike, you dummy.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, they do. Anyway, if we wait here, we can see the real thing, right? That¡¯s awesome!¡±


    From the group of male students talking about the bike.


    ¡°Is that guy really an instructor at our academy?¡±


    ¡°Definitely. It¡¯s reliable information confirmed by my senior. He¡¯s in charge of the Opal Black class, right?¡±


    ¡°That new class? Wow, I¡¯m really jealous of those kids¡­ Can I transfer to Opal Black even now?¡±


    ¡°My words exactly! Our instructor is this middle-aged guy with butter on his face, and it¡¯s so annoying!¡±


    ¡­Even the voices of female students who seemed to be talking about me.


    I didn¡¯t know why this had happened, but I had an instinctive feeling that if I entered through the main gate now, a difficult situation would surely occur.


    I entered secretly, bypassing through the back door guided by Captain Herman.


    However, even though I had passed the main gate, I couldn¡¯t use the tram while hauling the large, heavy bike. In the end, I had to travel by bike, which also attracted a considerable amount of attention.


    ¡°Hey, is that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Uh. Seems right? The one that was demonstrated¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    How many people had seen it to become such a topic among so many students?


    I hoped it would calm down over time, and for now, I ran along the tram tracks to avoid attracting attention and arrived at the dormitory.


    I parked the bike at the entrance and went into the dormitory. Then, I heard the sound of students¡¯ conversations from the lounge.


    There were exactly four signs of life. Marian, Schultz, and Gwyn. However, the remaining one was a voice I had never heard before.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Did the students bring another student to the dormitory?


    Although there¡¯s no rule against bringing students from other classes, if they were close enough to bring to the dormitory, it was necessary for me as the instructor to know.


    Thinking so, I entered the lounge, and the sight before my eyes was an unexpected spectacle.


    ¡°Ugh¡­! I, I¡¯m trash¡­ I¡¯m no different from maggots, cockroaches, parasites¡­!¡±


    ¡°Calm down! It wasn¡¯t that bad!¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ People make mistakes. How about calming down a bit?¡±


    ¡°Whaaa! No! Making a speech mistake in front of so many people, causing trouble for the instructor and everyone¡­! I¡¯m food waste that can¡¯t even be recycled¡­!!¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Stop crying! Have some tea and cheer up!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Three people were comforting a woman huddled in the corner of the room.


    Seeing this, I felt a sudden wave of fatigue rush over me as soon as I returned.


    ***


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m terribly sorry¡­.¡±


    Thanks to the tea that Marian made, the woman, who had calmed down a bit, lowered her head.


    A curly-haired woman in a lab coat, her face half-hidden behind large horn-rimmed glasses, introduced herself with a lack of confidence in her voice.


    ¡°My name is Marie von Kirche. Please call me Marie¡­ Although I am lacking, I do something on the outskirts¡­ somewhat assisting Dr. Brown¡­ I look forward to working with you, Instructor Eon.¡±


    Marie again bent her waist in a rather burdened manner and bowed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t tell whether she was an assistant or not.


    Marian placed a cup of tea in front of me and spoke.


    ¡°As you¡¯ve heard, her name is similar to mine.¡±


    ¡°Uhuhuk! I¡¯m sorry! For confusing you with a person like me having a similar name¡­!!¡±


    ¡°No, no! That¡¯s not what I meant!?¡±


    Marie, who had just calmed down, burst into tears again, covering her face, and Marian was taken aback, trying to comfort her.


    Surely, the names Marie and Marian would be a bit confusing when they were together, but that was not what was important now.


    I lightly tapped the table with my finger, attracting the attention of those around me, and asked in a calm voice.


    ¡°So, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well¡­ Dr. Brown asked me to. To check the condition of the prototype used in the demonstration¡­ He told me to properly repair it if there are any broken parts.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I was already a little worried about the condition of the bike, having pushed it to its limits.


    Even though I received it, there might be somewhere broken, and the only person who could fix it when it needs repair later would probably be Dr. Brown.


    Fortunately, it seems that Dr. Brown was not only willing to give the prototype but also to repair it properly.


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to repair it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Uhuhuk! I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry¡­! As expected, I don¡¯t seem reliable, do I? Compared to Dr. Brown, I¡¯m less than an ant¡­ less than a cockroach¡­!!¡±


    ¡°¡­I just asked without any particular meaning. Calm down.¡±


    Talking with her, who might burst into tears at any moment, felt like talking with a time bomb. Or, it could be said, it felt like walking through a minefield full of magical mines.


    In fact, it was surprising that despite being a young woman and Dr. Brown¡¯s assistant, she was proficient in this kind of magic engineering.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t doubting her skills, but merely expressing my admiration, but fearing that she might burst into tears even from this, I ended up saying nothing.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to waste time. I¡¯d like to ask you right away.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­!¡±


    Marie stopped crying as soon as the topic of work came up and stood up. Then Schultz, who had been listening, spoke.


    ¡°Instructor, may I watch too?¡±


    ¡°The bike repair?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m personally interested. I think it would be a good experience to have a look.¡±


    I didn¡¯t mind, but I wasn¡¯t sure whether it was okay to show the repair to others, so I turned my gaze to Marie.


    Marie nodded slightly as if it was okay, and thinking there would be no problem if she agreed, I also nodded and spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. How about the others?¡±


    ¡°Oh, can I watch too?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay, I¡¯d like to see it too. It¡¯s a sight that you can¡¯t see even if you pay for it.¡±


    Gwyn and Marian agreed as well, and eventually, we all left the lounge and went outside the dormitory.


    ¡°Well, then¡­ I¡¯ll start.¡±


    Marie squatted down in front of the bike set up at the entrance and took out tools from her bag. Despite being on the dirt floor, she didn¡¯t hesitate at all about getting her clothes dirty.


    ¡°Hmm, the most important engine is¡­ there are signs of overheating, but there¡¯s no major problem. The engine was my biggest worry, but I think there¡¯s no need to discard it at this level.¡±


    Her expression was very serious, looking closely at the bike, with the previously depressed and unconfident appearance gone.


    ¡°The seams of the wheels have become loose. This can be repaired right here¡­ Oh dear, some coolant has leaked. It seems like it must have been due to some shock. I¡¯ll also refill this along with the fuel.¡±


    Marie began repairing the bike on the spot, taking tools out of her bag.


    Despite being a small bag, a variety of heavy tools kept coming out, making it undoubtedly a bag with space expansion magic.


    Contrary to my worry about her low self-esteem, her touch while repairing the bike was quick and assertive.


    ¡°Wow¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impressive.¡±


    The three students from Opal Black Class couldn¡¯t help but admire her professional skills.


    She was indeed worthy of being called Dr. Brown¡¯s assistant. Even though she said she was something like an assistant, not exactly an assistant.


    ¡°Phew¡­ it¡¯s, it¡¯s done. With this, you should be able to ride it without any problems for a few months. As long as you don¡¯t drive it as harshly as today.¡±


    ¡°I see. You¡¯ve worked hard to repair it.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ do, don¡¯t mention it. Please let me know if there¡¯s a need for any maintenance. As long as it¡¯s a check-up in the dormitory like now, it¡¯s always possible.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be a bit difficult? You¡¯re not even a student.¡±


    She was invited to the academy today due to Dr. Brown¡¯s demonstration, but it¡¯s quite unusual for outsiders to come into the dormitory like today.


    At that, Marie tilted her head with a puzzled expression and replied.


    ¡°Huh? But I am a student?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Did, did I not tell you? I must have forgotten again. Here¡­.¡±


    She pulled a badge out of her pocket and showed it to us.


    The white badge reminiscent of a diamond had the number ¢ó written on it. It signified that she was a third-year student of the Diamond White Class.


    Looking closer, I realized that she wasn¡¯t wearing a cloak but a lab coat. I hadn¡¯t noticed until now, but under the lab coat, she was wearing the familiar academy uniform shirt and skirt. She was indeed a student of Philion Academy.


    Upon confirming this, Marian spoke in a flustered voice.


    ¡°No way, you were a senior!? Uh¡­ so, you were our senior?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry that someone like me is unexpectedly your senior¡­!!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, so please calm down!¡±


    Marie collapsed on the ground, crying for quite a while, and the three students awkwardly tried to comfort her.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    I sighed deeply, watching that scene.


    While it¡¯s fortunate to have gotten to know a skilled engineer.


    Why is it that all these engineers are so¡­ abnormal?


    ***


    So the weekend passed.


    Monday morning. The first day of the Victory Celebration dawned.

 CH 74

    ? Victory Festival (2) ?


    Monday, the first day of Victory Day.


    Shangria was completely soaked in the festive atmosphere.


    -Wowwwwwww!!


    -Long live the Empire! Long live the Emperor!


    -Glory to the Galatea Empire!


    The streets were full of the Empire¡¯s flags, and people sprinkled flower petals of vibrant colors on the streets.


    Although it was midday, people who were pleasantly drunk were singing and cheering, and the citizens of the island strolled the streets with their families and friends, soaking in the festive atmosphere.


    Not only the Empire, but people from all over the continent flocked in to enjoy the festival, and the main street of the island was packed with crowds.


    Saladin stuck out his tongue at the overwhelming crowd and said,


    ¡°Heh, anyone would think we won a war yesterday. What¡¯s all this fervor about?¡±


    Schultz, brushing off the flower petals on his shoulder, spoke,


    ¡°Well, Victory Day has great significance to the people of the Empire. It¡¯s a day to honor the grand war where the Empire led humanity to victory from the brink of extinction. Isn¡¯t it natural for them to feel pride?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know, I¡¯m not from the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t there be a Victory Day in the Al-Kamil Kingdom as well?¡±


    Saladin responded in a grumpy tone,


    ¡°Yeah, there is. But the Empire is a month earlier than other kingdoms, right? Do they think their day is special because they celebrate on a different date?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because the Empire interprets the date of victory differently. They call it Victory Day, not Armistice Day. The meaning is different from other countries.¡±


    ¡°They probably also intend to draw a lot of tourists by moving the date forward, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a flaw of yours to view everything in a negative light?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so? I¡¯d rather think like this than blindly advocate like you.¡±


    The other Opal Black students passed by the bickering pair, seemingly accustomed to their squabbles.


    Just as Schultz and Saladin were about to flare up and raise their voices,


    I placed my hands on their shoulders and spoke softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. This isn¡¯t the dormitory.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Instructor.¡±


    ¡°We can have time for discussion later whenever you want. But we¡¯re not here to have fun. Let¡¯s get back in line.¡±


    The two were a bit apart from the other students as they were absorbed in their conversation. I crossed my arms and watched the two, who hurried their steps in surprise.


    Then Instructor Lirya approached me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard since early morning, Instructor Graham.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Instructor Lirya, for accompanying us on the patrol.¡±


    ¡°Ay, we should help each other when it¡¯s hard! By the way, it seems like you¡¯ve gotten used to your instructor job, Instructor Graham. Considering how easily you handled those two students.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not that difficult.¡±


    Saladin just went off track a bit at the beginning of the semester, he¡¯s a little tricky but not a problematic personality.


    Schultz, though occasionally entangled in Saladin¡¯s provocative tone, is essentially calm and polite.


    Instructor Lirya smiled brightly and spoke.


    ¡°Seeing you say that, it seems like you¡¯ve understood the students well so far. Hmm, good! Seeing your rapid growth, I feel rewarded for my hard work in teaching.¡±


    I nodded seriously.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s thanks to Instructor Lirya.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    Instructor Lirya¡¯s innocent face turned a little red.


    ¡°Well, it was a light joke, so¡­you don¡¯t have to take it that seriously.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s true that I received a lot of help from Instructor Lirya.¡±


    Almost a month has passed since the start of the semester.


    Without Instructor Lirya¡¯s advice, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to properly fulfill my role as an instructor among such unique students. Indeed, there were several incidents.


    As we walked along the festive street, I spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°You can ask me for help anytime you need, Instructor Lirya. It¡¯s not boasting, but I¡¯m pretty confident in combat.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­¡±


    Instructor Lirya twisted the end of her brown hair silently for a while, and after a long silence, she spoke in a small voice.


    ¡°Well, then¡­ can you¡­ spare me a moment¡­ tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ I don¡¯t need any combat help, just¡­¡±


    Instructor Lirya, her head bowed, spoke in a crawling voice.


    ¡°Simply, would you¡­ like to join me for the festival¡­ something like that¡­¡±


    Her hair covered her face so I couldn¡¯t see her expression.


    But there was no reason to refuse such a simple request from Instructor Lirya, of all people.


    I nodded and replied,


    ¡°Where should we meet?¡±


    ¡°Really!? Will you accompany me!?¡±


    Instructor Lirya spoke with a thrilled voice, unable to hide her joy.


    She raised her head wide, and she was wearing a very bright smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I knew it was rude to think this way.


    But she looked like a child who had just received the toy they wanted for their birthday.


    Did Instructor Lirya also want to enjoy the festival? I had no idea she would be this happy with such a simple request.


    I thought there would be many people who would accompany her other than me, which made me feel a bit strange.


    ¡°Really. Should I come to Garnet Red Dormitory tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡­! The dormitory front is too conspicuous¡­ let¡¯s meet at the front of the tram stop in District 3 at 12 o¡¯clock tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow at 12 o¡¯clock, in front of the tram stop in District 3. Got it.¡±


    ¡°Great! Hehe¡­¡±


    Instructor Lirya tightly clenched her tiny fist, and walked as if she was lightly hopping, putting a little strength on her toes.


    Despite her cheerful steps, I still had to match her slow pace due to her short stride.


    Instructor Lirya and I were leading the students, so there was a slight distance from them.


    Moreover, the surrounding area was quite noisy due to the festive atmosphere, making it difficult to hear what each other was saying.


    In such a situation, Gwyn suddenly looked back.


    Her gaze was fixated on me.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    As our eyes met, Gwyn turned her head as if she was surprised, and quickly continued walking with the students as if nothing had happened.


    I watched her with a puzzled look.


    ***


    As Schultz and Saladin had mentioned, the empire¡¯s victory day was a month earlier than other countries.


    This was because the empire commemorated Victory Day differently from other countries.


    While most kingdoms mark the day when the demon king gave up on conquering humanity and withdrew his army to the demon continent as Victory Day, the empire is different.


    The battle of the Ragnarok Plains.


    One of the largest battles of the last war, occurred in the latter half. It was a day of great victory when the seven heroes of the continent, centered around the hero¡¯s party, joined forces to defeat two demon army commanders.


    The empire celebrated that very day as Victory Day, doing so in such a grand manner.


    Military and historical experts of the empire believed that after that battle, the demon king could no longer sustain the depletion of his armies, hence he completely gave up on the invasion war against humanity.


    After all, there were only two demon army commanders left after the Battle of the Ragnarok Plains, from an initial seven.


    In contrast, the empire, although suffering massive casualties in their armies, had all seven heroes intact. Considering that the number of absolute powerhouses has a substantial influence in a war, it wasn¡¯t strange for the demon king to give up the war around that time.


    Therefore, the Empire¡¯s Victory Day was a month earlier than other countries. Not only the empire, but many people flock to this continent to enjoy this festival.


    Therefore, the scale of the Victory Festival held in the empire was so large and splendid that it was incomparable to the celebrations in other countries, befitting the status of the empire.


    Obviously, maintaining order was difficult with just the existing imperial guard forces, so all gendarmes were mobilized without exception. Even that was insufficient, so military and knight orders from nearby regions were borrowed, and even that wasn¡¯t enough, so the students of the Philion Academy were enlisted to help maintain order.


    Today was the first day of the festival.


    Despite being the day with the fewest people during the five-day period, the central road was in chaos due to the enormous crowd.


    ¡°Excuse me! We¡¯re passing through!¡±


    About twenty students from the Garnet Red and Opal Black classes that Instructor Lirya was in charge of were surrounded to the point where they could not move due to the crowd. There were too many people around.


    Even as time passed, more people poured into the central road, and the situation was worsening.


    Eventually, I made a decision.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do. We¡¯ll split into teams.¡±


    From the start, having twenty students patrolling together was a waste of manpower. It was necessary to divide the students into smaller groups and patrol wider areas.


    Only Gwyn, who had mastered the swordsmanship of the Rock Sword, and Batar, who was at least two heads taller than others, could walk through such a crowd.


    Gwyn, Marian, Schultz, Saladin.


    Batar, Titania, Oznia, Elizabeth.


    I instructed them to divide into groups of four for patrols, and I decided to stand by near the busiest gate with Instructor Lirya.


    Students from each class were to patrol the surrounding area for about an hour, and meet again at the gate at the agreed time.


    While Instructor Lirya and I were guiding people at the gate and cracking down on minor crimes like pickpocketing.


    Schultz and Saladin returned from their patrol.


    Along with the news that Gwyn and Marian had disappeared.

 CH 75

    ? Victory Festival (3) ?


    Gwyn, Marian, Schultz, Saladin.


    Under Instructor Eon¡¯s command, the four students formed a group and were walking on the road.


    Yes, they were just walking.


    After about 5 minutes of walking in silence, Marian who couldn¡¯t stand the silence any longer, hesitantly spoke up.


    ¡°So¡­ what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Nobody answered her question.


    They understood their task was to patrol the main street and maintain public order following Instructor Eon¡¯s command.


    The problem was that they were clueless about what to do next. Although they were walking along the road, they wondered if this was enough.


    Marian and Schultz were nobles accustomed to the system, but they had hardly ever walked on the streets without an escort as children of high-ranking noble families. Naturally, their knowledge about the local geography was deficient.


    Gwyn used to live in the system in the past, and since the Tris family were not nobles but only swordsmen, they were closer to commoners. But that was a thing of the past. Since she grew up, she lived almost exclusively in the mountains, and her memory of the system was faint. Besides, Gwyn had an extreme lack of direction.


    Saladin, a foreigner, was not worth mentioning.


    Of course, the uniform of the Philion Academy was quite noticeable, so just walking around in uniform had some effect on maintaining public order.


    That¡¯s why Instructor Eon advised them. He said that it would be sufficient to wander around appropriately and prevent any arising issues.


    Most of these issues were minor. Disputes breaking out between pedestrians leading to fights, or someone tripping and falling in a crowd were typical small issues.


    The instruction was to resolve such minor issues immediately, and if a dangerous situation arose that was hard for the students to handle, they should return to the checkpoint and report to the instructor immediately.


    Marian thought that it wasn¡¯t too difficult. In fact, compared to the system¡¯s military police, this was a very light level of patrol. Except for the fact that it was crowded with people.


    Being the granddaughter of the commander-in-chief of the Imperial Army and having a lot of acquaintances in high-ranking positions in the military police, she opened her mouth as a representative.


    ¡°Shall we try walking with our shoulders squared, like the military police do?¡±


    Regrettably, Marian¡¯s perception of the military police, being the granddaughter of the commander-in-chief, was limited to people walking around with their shoulders squared, that was about it.


    After pondering with his chin, Schultz finally spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s inefficient to wander aimlessly. How about selecting areas that seem to have poor public order and repeatedly patrol those places?¡±


    ¡°Areas that seem to have poor public order?¡±


    ¡°The types of crimes that could occur in such a place would likely be pickpocketing or scams targeting tourists. If we patrol around the places where tourists gather, we can respond immediately if there¡¯s a problem.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you seem to know quite a bit?¡±


    ¡°I looked at some administrative documents. They said that areas with a high population density don¡¯t stop having minor crimes targeting tourists or wealthy citizens.¡±


    Schultz adjusted his glasses as he spoke.


    ¡°Especially around this time, such crimes are said to surge, so we need to concentrate on the surrounding areas ¨C uh!¡±


    Thump!


    Suddenly, while talking, Schultz staggered heavily on the street. Someone he was passing by had bumped into his shoulder hard.


    It was a child who looked about twelve or thirteen. The child seemed in quite a hurry, bumping shoulders and disappearing into the crowd without a word.


    Marian asked worriedly.


    ¡°Schultz! Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothing major, just bumped into each other-¡°


    Suddenly, Schultz¡¯s expression hardened. The words he had been saying were racing through his mind.


    Areas with high population density. Pickpocketing. And the surge of crime around this time.


    Schultz fumbled at his waist, and soon realized that there was nothing in his pocket.


    ¡°My, my wallet!¡±


    ¡°What? Are you an idiot? How could you get pickpocketed after telling us to be careful?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I would¡¯ve said that if I knew I¡¯d be the victim? Tsk, my student ID was in that wallet too¡­!¡±


    ¡°You two! Is this the time to fight with each other? Hurry up and see where he went!¡±


    Scolding the two quarreling, Marian quickly looked around.


    However, it was not easy to find a pickpocket who had slipped past in such a crowd.


    Just as she was thinking this, Gwyn, who was scanning the surroundings with a sharp gaze, shouted loudly.


    ¡°I found him! Over there!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where- Gw, Gwyn! Wait, you can¡¯t go alone!¡±


    ¡°Stop right there! Give back Schultz¡¯s wallet!¡±


    Gwyn ran after the pickpocket, and Marian, startled, hurriedly followed her.


    ¡°Hey! Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    ¡°Marian! Gwyn! Don¡¯t rush!¡±


    Schultz and Saladin also tried to chase after Gwyn, but a suddenly rushing crowd swept away the spot where they were.


    ¡°Look over there! They seem to be putting on a show!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and watch!¡±


    ¡°Whoa¡­! Ah, damn it!¡±


    ¡°Tsk! Excuse us! We need to get through!¡±


    The two tried to break through the crowd and follow Gwyn and Marian. But in that short time, they had already disappeared.


    Saladin and Schultz, left alone on the roadside, looked at each other and spoke.


    ¡°¡­Hey. Isn¡¯t this a big problem?¡±


    ¡°I hate to admit it¡­ but it seems that way.¡±


    The two gave up searching for their party and returned to the gate.


    There was no other option than to call Instructor Eon.


    ***


    The young pickpocket who had taken Schultz¡¯s wallet made his way through the crowd and slipped into a back alley.


    Gwyn and Marian had no choice but to follow him into the alley.


    Bang!


    ¡°Stop! Stand right there!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡±


    There would be no pickpocket in this world who would stop just because he was told to.


    It was difficult for a mere pickpocket to outpace a well-trained academy student in a foot race.


    But this was a narrow alley, and the opponent was a small, nimble child. Moreover, he very skillfully moved here and there in this complex and winding alley, making it not easy to chase him even though he was just a kid.


    Marian regretted following Gwyn into the back alley. The environment of the back alley was too dirty and gloomy.


    ¡®So, so unclean!¡¯


    Marian would never have ventured into such a back alley normally. As a noble lady, she grew up experiencing only the glamorous and beautiful things.


    Occasionally, she encountered the dirty and vulgar secrets of nobles in the social circles, but this was the first time she had encountered something physically dirty and unclean.


    A while ago, Marian had stepped on something squishy. She screamed inwardly, but tried not to think about what it might have been.


    ¡°Pant, pant¡­!¡±


    A sweet taste was gradually felt in her mouth. Her heart was pounding, and each time she inhaled, she could smell a foul odor.


    However, Marian was surprisingly amazed at herself for still running well.


    Her stamina was usually too insufficient to keep up with Gwyn. She was quite out of breath now, but if this were usual, she would have run out of energy and fallen behind long ago.


    Instructor Eon¡¯s training hadn¡¯t been completely useless after all!


    With this thought, Marian ran fervently through the back alley.


    She continued to pursue the pickpocket, running and running along the winding alleyway. There were times when she almost lost him, but at the end of a persistent chase, she was finally able to catch up with the boy.


    ¡°I caught him¡­!¡±


    But the moment she nearly caught up with the boy, Marian stopped in surprise.


    ¡°Here! Here! Help me!¡±


    At the end of the alley, men with rough appearances were gathered, surrounding Marian.


    Rough skin and dirty clothes. There was a dangerous and ominous atmosphere emanating from these people who seemed to have reached the twilight of their lives.


    ¡°Bros! Mess her up!¡±


    Whether the boy had been with these men all along, he shouted and passed through the men, leaving the alley.


    However, Marian could only watch. She was sure that the men around her wouldn¡¯t remain still if she tried to follow the boy.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? A girl?¡±


    ¡°Did you mess with our kid?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­!¡±


    It was the first time she had been surrounded by so many men.


    Marian stepped back slightly in fear, but soon composed herself.


    Of course, Marian alone couldn¡¯t knock down so many men. She wasn¡¯t good at fighting. But she wasn¡¯t the only one here.


    The descendant of the sword saint. A standout in the realm of the sword. A genius of swordsmanship who had received teachings from two of the seven heroes of the continent was right beside her.


    ¡°Gwyn! I need your help!¡±


    Calling the name of her reliable friend, Marian turned her head.


    However, Gwyn was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Even after looking all around ¨C front, back, and both sides ¨C there were no other people visible, only Marian and the men.


    Marian only then realized.


    Gwyn had gotten lost in the middle of the chase.


    ¡°Um¡­ It seems I¡¯ve taken a wrong turn. I apologize?¡±


    She tried to turn and flee right then, but the men had already widely surrounded her.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? You¡¯ve got no fear coming all the way in here.¡±


    ¡°You look quite pretty up close. You¡¯d fetch a good price in the black market.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ um¡­.¡±


    Without saying a word, Marian was sweating bullets.

 CH 76

    ? Victory Festival (4) ?


    A dark alleyway. Sinister men. A lone girl left behind.


    It was a development one might only see in novels, but Marian could not be happy that she had become the subject.


    Such incidents should have happened to the protagonist in novels, it was a situation where she could not laugh if she was the target.


    Marian spoke in a gentle tone to try and peacefully resolve this situation.


    ¡°Excuse me, I took the wrong path. I¡¯m going to go back right away, could you please just pretend you didn¡¯t see me?¡±


    Of course, it was an absurd remark.


    ¡°Hehe, I can¡¯t. As you can see, this is our territory.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a place where a girl like you shouldn¡¯t carelessly come in. Seems like we¡¯ll have to take an ¡®entrance fee¡¯.¡±


    Their vulgar dialogue as they approached showcased their caliber well.


    Marian could read the dirty desire in their eyes. It was because men within her social circles often looked at her in such a way.


    Even though now, it was more raw and unhidden desire.


    Among them, a man with missing teeth reached out his hand towards Marian, and she swatted it away forcefully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is she crazy-¡°


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see this uniform? I am a student of Philion Academy. If you mess with me casually, the guards and the gendarmerie1 will be all over this place. If you don¡¯t want to spend your life in an underground prison, it¡¯d be best to just leave me alone.¡±


    Whether it was because of Marian¡¯s confident tone and voice, the men could not approach her any further as they murmured amongst themselves.


    They instinctively felt it. That the woman in front of them was not of ordinary status.


    At the mention of the academy and the gendarmerie, the men exchanged glances, wondering how to respond.


    During this, the man with missing teeth who got hit by Marian spat on the ground and spoke with a menacing face.


    ¡°So, is that gendarmerie here right now?¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just a bunch of vagrants anyway. How are they going to find us if we sell you off and scatter to hide? An academy student, huh? That means there will be more people wanting to buy you!¡±


    At the assertion of the man with missing teeth, the surrounding men nodded as if there was some sense in his words.


    ¡°What is that¡­?¡±


    To Marian¡¯s eyes, it was just foolish nonsense.


    The gendarmerie weren¡¯t all scarecrows, and if the talent who will work for the empire in the future is threatened, it was clear that the administration would respond actively. The academy would certainly deploy guards to protect the students.


    Marian also knew about the existence of the underworld from rumors. So, the slave traders in the underworld would never dare to take in an academy student. They would certainly know it could be risky enough to completely destroy their business.


    ¡°That¡¯s-¡°


    She tried to inform them of this fact but gave up.


    Their eyes were already gone. It wasn¡¯t a level where a conversation could get through.


    The moment she realized this, anger surged up to the tip of her hair.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Was she, of all people, to be mocked by such petty slum gangsters?


    Me, Marian von Kalshtein?


    It was ridiculous that she thought of relying on Gwyn.


    Since when did she rely so much on others?


    She was the one who had established her position alone in the noble social circle like the horse fighting tournament. Relying only on others in such a situation was something her lofty pride wouldn¡¯t allow.


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s try this, shall we?¡±


    Being surrounded by men was a first, so she was slightly taken aback, but upon reflection, could these kinds of guys, no matter how many, be as intimidating as Instructor Eon during combat training lessons?


    Marian was not confident in fighting, but she was not a weak noble young lady who had absolutely no means to fight.


    She put her hand into the pocket of her cloak, and between her fingers, she gripped a crystal bead the size of a fingernail.


    She poured mana into the four crystal beads and threw them, and then a bright light spread out, and the beads transformed into something the size of an adult man.


    Poof!


    Soldiers of golem, armed with swords and armor.


    They surrounded Marian as if to escort her.


    ¡°What, what is this!?¡±


    ¡°A Mage! She¡¯s a Mage!¡±


    That too was just foolish nonsense.


    Marian knew how to handle mana, but this was not magic that brought about new phenomena by devising formulas.


    A technique to create and manipulate artificial life forms like artificial spirits ¡®Juggler¡¯ and magic golems ¡®Shabti¡¯.


    They were soldiers made using alchemy.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    At their master¡¯s command, the soldiers silently advanced. The men were flustered and raised their voices at the intimidating sight of the armed soldiers approaching.


    ¡°What are we going to do!? Nobody said she was a Mage!¡±


    ¡°¡­Damn it! Do you think that lady will let us escape like this? Screw it! There are only four of them! We¡¯re more than ten!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Ahhh!¡±


    The men each pulled out their weapons and charged at the golem soldiers, but all of that resistance was in vain.


    In one swift move, the golem soldiers subdued the men and stabbed swords into their arms and legs.


    Thud!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Whoosh!


    ¡°Argh! My, my leg!!¡±


    The strength of the golem soldier isn¡¯t really that strong. It¡¯s only a force that could face an imperial infantry soldier one-on-one.


    So, their idea of pressing with numbers wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.


    However, only if their opponents were human soldiers.


    Golem soldiers, who do not fear injury and continue to fight even when wounded, wore out their opponents. Moreover, the one controlling them was none other than Marian herself.


    ¡®Huh? This is easier than I thought?¡¯


    Marian, unlike other Opal Black class students, did not possess direct combat abilities.


    She was not skilled with a sword like Gwyn, nor was she physically gifted like Batar.


    She didn¡¯t know how to use magic like Oznia, nor could she handle spirits like Titania.


    However, she possessed the genius military strategy and tactical mind inherited from the ¡®Dragon¡¯s Marshal¡¯, Marquis Kalshtein.


    That was the reason she was able to maintain a dominant upper hand against over ten men with only four soldiers. Under Marian¡¯s command, the four golem soldiers moved and fought organically, as if they were one body.


    As a result, the alleyway gangsters were swiftly subdued and all lay flat on the ground.


    ¡°Ugh¡­! Oh, it hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°Blood, blood¡­ someone, stop the bleeding!¡±


    Marian maintained a calm expression as she looked at the brutal scene with a cold gaze.


    However, inside, her fingertips were subtly shaking with tension, surprise, and the excitement of combat.


    ¡®Huh¡­? Am I actually strong?¡¯


    In retrospect, the outcome was obvious.


    Even if they were first years, Philion Academy is the best institution in the empire and on the continent.


    Marian was just overly daunted due to her lack of practical experience, but the students demonstrating outstanding abilities in their respective fields were already beyond the level of ordinary people.


    For non-combat department students who don¡¯t consider combat at all, it might be different, but for students with even a bit of combat skills, this kind of result was completely natural.


    ¡°Well, now it¡¯s time to call the imperial police.¡±


    In the end, she parted ways with Gwyn and lost the pickpocket boy, but instead caught other members of the group. If she took these guys to the imperial police headquarters for interrogation, she might also find out where Schultz¡¯s wallet went.


    When Marian mentioned the imperial police, the men lying on the ground shuddered noticeably. It seemed they had just realized what their future would look like. Of course, as criminals, there was no room for sympathy.


    At that moment, the toothless man, subdued by a jab to the shoulder, released a sinister laugh with his head pressed against the floor.


    ¡°Heh, heh¡­! You think I¡¯ll be caught just like that? No, no¡­ that can¡¯t be¡­!¡±


    The man took out a tiny bottle from his pocket. Inside it was finely ground red powder, and the sight of it made the other men shout out in surprise.


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s the stuff the boss gave us! If you take that¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Either way, we¡¯re going to die, so it¡¯s the same!¡±


    With a crazed look in his eyes, the man opened the bottle cap.


    Marian didn¡¯t know what it was, but she had a bad feeling about it.


    ¡°No!¡±


    She ordered the golem to snatch the bottle from the man, but the man was faster at getting the bottle¡¯s contents into his mouth.


    At the same time, his face swelled with veins and his skin turned red.


    The man began to scream in pain. It was a deafening, throaty scream.


    ¡°Arghhhhhhh!¡±


    The transformation happened in an instant. The screaming man¡¯s muscles tightened, and faint dark mana seeped from his body.


    Upon seeing the monstrous form of the transformed man, Marian finally realized the identity of the powder the man had consumed.


    ¡°No, could it be¡­ Demon Shard!?¡±


    There was a unique red crystal that could only be found on the mainland.


    If this crystal is finely ground into powder and a small amount is inhaled, one becomes an invincible soldier, forgetting fear and fatigue, and unable to feel pain.


    After the Empire and the Human Alliance accidentally discovered the effects of this red crystal, they decided to use it effectively in the war against the Demon Army. This was because the soldiers who inhaled this crystal powder achieved amazing results in battle.


    Of course, there were side effects. Those who inhaled this powder showed symptoms of severe addiction and, once the effect of the drug wore off, became more lethargic than ordinary people and their bodies slowly deteriorated.


    However, humanity didn¡¯t have the luxury to consider such problems when faced with the brink of extinction, so the Empire named this red crystal powder the ¡®Battle Awakening Drug¡¯ and widely distributed it to frontline soldiers.


    However, a very fatal side effect of this Battle Awakening Drug was discovered belatedly.


    It was an extremely serious side effect, incomparable to addiction symptoms, where people who inhaled this powder lost their sanity, became violent, and eventually turned into demons.


    Upon realizing that inhaling the powder turned humans into demons, the Empire completely halted the distribution of the Battle Awakening Drug and discarded all remaining supplies.


    Marian had heard from her grandfather that the Battle Awakening Drug was no longer called by its original name, but instead referred to as ¡®Demon Shard,¡¯ which meant the essence of the demon tribe.


    ¡°Why is there such a thing in the empire!¡±


    It was surprising that Demon Shard still existed, and it was shocking that the man right in front of her had eaten it and transformed into a demon.


    But now was not the time to be surprised, she had to somehow subdue this man.


    As Marian gestured a command, the golem soldiers raised their swords and charged at the man.


    However, when the man, now a demon, swung his arm, as thick as a person¡¯s waist, with a strong force, a sound split the air and the golem soldier hit by the arm shattered like broken pottery.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­.¡±


    Although useful, creating a single golem soldier costs as much as raising an apprentice knight.


    Marian was stunned that four of the golem soldiers she had been reluctant to use in class for fear of them breaking were destroyed in an instant, but now was not the time to regret this.


    ¡®What should I do now?¡¯


    Marian fell into deep thought.


    She still had a few crystals left in her pocket to summon golems. She wasn¡¯t confident about defeating that thing, but it seemed possible to buy time and escape.


    However, what if it kept chasing her, all the way to the central road?


    What if that demon rampaged in front of countless people?


    ¡®Grandfather¡­ Instructor Eon¡­!¡¯


    Her contemplation was brief and her decision firm.


    She couldn¡¯t bring shame to her name as a granddaughter and as a student of Malevolent Star.


    With a resolute heart, she tightly clutched the crystal bead, and just as she was about to throw it at the enemy,


    Flash!


    Suddenly, a light flashed around her, and a transparent wall made of light trapped the demon in all directions.


    ¡°Grrrooooooooa!!¡±


    No matter how much the demon swung its huge arm and struck the wall, the wall didn¡¯t flinch at all.


    Caught off guard by the sudden situation, Marian blinked in surprise.


    At that moment, she heard the sound of someone walking from the opposite side of the alley.


    Marian turned her head in surprise. And then, she was even more surprised than before.


    ¡°You are¡­?¡±


    Black hair that flowed long as if it embraced the darkness of the night. A beautiful appearance that would make anyone, even Marian, believe she was favored by the goddess.


    The Saintess, Charlotte Orsia, was there.

 CH 77

    ? The Sinner ?


    Just as shadows form where the light shines, a brilliant light naturally draws deep darkness.


    The alleyway that attracted criminals was just like that.


    As it is now, when people gather due to the system, it becomes a garbage dump where various criminals and ragtag characters also gather. That was the alleyway at the moment.


    I had the students wait outside, then fearlessly crossed the alleyway to find Marian and Gwyn. During that, I didn¡¯t forget to kindly ask the criminals who had settled in the alleyway.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Look, I saw¡­ I saw¡­ a girl with red hair and a girl with black hair¡­!¡±


    ¡°Where did they go?¡±


    ¡°The red-haired girl went that way¡­ the other girl went straight ahead¡­ Cough! Are you¡­ asking all of us just for that¡­?¡±


    I carelessly threw the useless thug on the ground.


    The most effective way to get information quickly is to first overpower the other party. These guys are just criminals living on crimes like pickpocketing and scamming, and they will only look down on you the more you act docile towards them.


    Anyway, why did the two of them split up?


    Marian knows that Gwyn has a poor sense of direction, so it¡¯s hard to think they separated intentionally.


    So who should I find first?


    Despite appearances, Marian is a golem pilot of considerable skill. Although I couldn¡¯t use her golem often in my class for fear of breaking it, her golem isn¡¯t weak enough to be picked on by mere thugs in this alleyway.


    The problem was her underestimation due to lack of practical experience, but I knew Marian¡¯s skills well as I taught her directly. She should be capable enough to escape if it became dangerous.


    The problem was Gwyn. Unlike Marian, who quickly grasps the situation, Gwyn was simple-minded. Moreover, with her serious lack of direction and poor sense of direction, it was hard to predict where she would end up if left alone.


    She might have gone into places she shouldn¡¯t have. I needed to find her as quickly as possible before a big accident occurs.


    Continuing on the path where I found Gwyn, I soon sensed some movement ahead. Following the sound of what seemed like a fight, I saw Gwyn holding down some boy.


    The sounds of scuffling were from the boy struggling to get away from Gwyn.


    ¡°Let go of me, let me go! Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Return the stolen item! Then I¡¯ll let you go!¡±


    ¡°I already gave it! I don¡¯t have it!¡±


    ¡°Then lead us to the person you gave it to!¡±


    I let out a laugh that I couldn¡¯t tell whether it was out of admiration or absurdity. I thought she was lost and in trouble, but I never expected Gwyn to catch a pickpocket here.


    When I approached, Gwyn finally seemed to recognize me and raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    ¡°Instructor? Why are you here¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I should be saying. I told you not to deal with things you can¡¯t handle yourself and to report to me immediately.¡±


    ¡°But, but this guy took Schultz¡¯s wallet¡­!¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you can leave the area and come all the way here. Gwyn, that¡¯s one demerit point. Let¡¯s go back now.¡±


    Gwyn looked more shocked by my reprimand than by the fact she received a demerit point, biting her lip and bowing her head in what seemed like shame. She then hesitated before speaking.


    ¡°So, what should we do with this kid?¡±


    Gwyn pointed to the boy she had subdued.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    The boy, pressed to the ground by Gwyn, had stopped struggling when I arrived and was looking up at us, holding his breath with a somewhat frightened expression.


    It seemed he had thought the students would be easy targets because they looked young, but I wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Let him go for now.¡±


    Gwyn looked puzzled, perhaps not understanding my intent, but she did not refuse my order and obediently let the boy go.


    The boy, thinking he was being released, was quick to stand and try to run, but my hand was faster, grabbing him by the nape of his neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°What, what¡¯s this! Weren¡¯t you letting me go!?¡±


    ¡°I never said that.¡±


    I glared at the boy with a chilly gaze.


    ¡°Take off your coat and shoes.¡±


    ¡°What? Why should I-¡°


    ¡°If it¡¯s easier to force them off by cutting off your limbs, I can do that.¡±


    Both Gwyn and the pickpocket boy gasped in shock at my harsh words. After a moment of hesitation, the boy cautiously took off his shoes and coat. All I found was dust.


    I stared at the boy for a moment.


    ¡°Damn it¡­.¡±


    In the end, the boy spat out a resentful remark and even took off his dirty socks. That¡¯s how I found Schultz¡¯s wallet hidden under the soles of his feet.


    Gwyn asked in wonder.


    ¡°How did you know it was hidden there?¡±


    ¡°Just did.¡±


    The places where a pickpocket would hide stolen goods are obvious. In the military, there were plenty of people who would sneakily steal booty and even military supplies, so I could simply guess where he might have hidden it.


    Gwyn, looking at Schultz¡¯s wallet, now slightly dirtier than before, spoke with a smug expression.


    ¡°Hmm, I suppose we shouldn¡¯t tell Schultz where we found his wallet¡­ So, what are we going to do with this kid?¡±


    That was already a concern of mine.


    Feeling the atmosphere shift uneasily, the boy flopped down to the floor, burying his face in his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t do it again! Life¡¯s hard, I just¡­ Please don¡¯t kill me or cut off my wrist!¡±


    ¡°Cut off your wrist¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what they used to do.¡±


    In fact, such things still happened occasionally. Cutting off a thief¡¯s wrist was a sight often seen in the outskirts of other nations or empires, and even at the front lines.


    It was not considered barbaric by the system, but it was essentially the same as being sent to a labor camp or mine. It was difficult to decide which was more cruel.


    After pondering for a moment, I opened my mouth.


    ¡°We¡¯ll let him go.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Maybe we should turn him over to the imperial police¡­¡±


    ¡°Finding Marian is the priority now.¡±


    We¡¯ve retrieved the lost wallet, and the priority now is to find Marian and get out of this alley.


    Catching one or two pickpockets would not erase the crime in the back alleys, and it was a great hassle to escort this boy out.


    When I gave the boy a nod, he paled, quickly fled from our side, and spat out a curse from afar. Gwyn slightly furrowed his brows, but I was only calm.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That boy wouldn¡¯t live long anyway. No matter how skilled a pickpocket, they would not mess with soldiers or the imperial police.


    Academy students were the same in that respect. Seeing him unable to distinguish between those he could steal from and those he couldn¡¯t, it seemed the boy¡¯s fate was already decided.


    Not turning him over to the imperial police right away was the greatest mercy I could show.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Instructor!¡±


    I wanted to send Gwyn straight out of the back alley, but unfortunately, it was almost impossible for the directionally challenged Gwyn to find her way out alone. In the end, I had to look after Gwyn while finding Marian.


    I walked with Gwyn in the direction Marian had headed. The sounds of fighting I had heard when I found Gwyn were absent now. I focused my hearing and scrutinized the surroundings.


    The rasping breaths of the poor, drug-addicted beggars, curses, rats gnawing on corpses, and amidst all that, I heard the faint breaths of a woman, a sound not fitting for such a back alley.


    I had found her.


    Quickly traversing the intricate alleyways, I followed her traces. Before long, I found Marian standing alone in a rather spacious area.


    Around her was the impressive sight of over ten men unconscious, having lost consciousness.


    Marian, who had been standing somewhat blankly somewhere, noticed our arrival and a look of vitality returned to her face.


    ¡°¡­Instructor? And Gwyn!¡±


    ¡°Marian! So you were here!¡±


    Marian approached directly and, furrowing her brow, prodded Gwyn¡¯s chest with her finger in protest.


    ¡°Where on earth were you!? Running after a pickpocket on your own, suddenly disappearing from beside me! Do you have any idea how dangerous it was for me to be alone because of you!?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­! I messed up. I won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    ¡°Ah, really¡­ That¡¯s good to know. It seems you aren¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Seemingly relieved, Marian let out a sigh and turned to me.


    ¡°Instructor. Thank you for coming. I was worried about how to find Gwyn. Did you by chance find the wallet?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And Marian, regardless of whether you were following Gwyn, you put yourself in danger. You too will receive a penalty point.¡±


    ¡°Wha-.¡±


    ¡°Make sure not to take such dangerous actions again.¡±


    I looked around and asked.


    ¡°Did you meet anyone?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No? I was the only one here.¡±


    Marian calmly shook her head as she spoke. Her composed demeanor was natural enough for anyone to believe she was telling the truth.


    However, I could see it. I noticed the minute trembling of her eyelids and her throat swallowing dry saliva in tension.


    Not only were there men in the vicinity, but there were also shattered fragments presumed to be Marian¡¯s golem scattered about. From that alone, one could guess the magnitude of the force that had been at work.


    Furthermore, a shriveled corpse, drained of life, was conspicuous. Even the weak remnants of dark magic around it and the traces of purification were visible.


    Not only killing a human swept away by dark magic, but to purify it entirely in such a short time, leaving no residual contamination, was something that couldn¡¯t be done with just considerable holy power.


    There were only two people on the continent who possessed such powerful holy power, and having experienced the holy power of those two, I could easily guess to whom these traces belonged.


    ¡°Marian.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Instructor?¡±


    I broke the brief silence and spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯re moving.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah, yes¡­!¡±


    I had an inkling of who she had met, and I vaguely understood why she was trying to hide it.


    So instead of unraveling Marian¡¯s lie, I led the two of them out of the alley.


    As we walked on, I suddenly felt a gaze from far away and quickly turned around.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    But when I turned around, there was no one there. Only the sight of old buildings and the dark alleyway stretched out before me.


    I looked at the spot for a moment and then slowly turned my back.


    ***


    The Saintess, Charlotte, hid behind a wall, trying to calm her racing heart.


    Her heart was beating so wildly.


    It felt as though it would burst.


    Did he look this way? Did he notice me?


    She knew she shouldn¡¯t have done that. Despite knowing that watching him from afar was dangerous, she couldn¡¯t suppress her emotions.


    She wanted to see him again, but she couldn¡¯t muster the courage to make eye contact, hiding behind the building.


    This was a sin.


    The original sin she carried.


    Charlotte wanted to shed tears, but no tears flowed. Even such shallow emotions felt like a lie.


    She was crushed by the guilt that lay deep in her heart.


    She wanted to see his face. She wanted to hear his voice. She wanted to approach him and talk to him.


    But she couldn¡¯t.


    Because she herself had uttered the words not to meet him again. Because she was a sinner who didn¡¯t deserve such happiness.


    ¡°Oh Goddess¡­¡±


    Charlotte weakly knelt on the ground. And she closed her eyes as if praying, hands joined together.


    Dirty filth from the back alley stained her pure white robe, but she didn¡¯t care in the slightest.


    ¡°Is this the punishment you¡¯re imposing on me?¡±


    The man she loved and her own faith.


    The sin of betraying both was so deep and heavy.

 CH 78

    ? The Iron-Blooded Knight ?


    After leading the two out of the back alley, they completed the afternoon patrol without any major issues.


    Schultz, who was apologizing for causing trouble to the instructor due to his mistake, was given his wallet back, and before he knew it, it was time to join the other students and end the patrol.


    As it was dangerous for students to patrol even the main streets at night, the imperial police, reinforced with more personnel, took over the night patrol, and the students disbanded at this point.


    ¡°Oz! Let¡¯s go see the festival!¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that! Look! Over there, a man is spitting fire from his mouth! Let¡¯s go see!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to go home- Ugh¡­¡±


    There were students who stayed on the street to enjoy the festival.


    ¡°Marian. Are you going to watch the festival too?¡±


    ¡°No, I have to stop by my family house today. My grandmother is making a fuss because I haven¡¯t shown my face for too long..¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then please say hello to the Marchioness for me. Batar¡­ he¡¯s already left, hasn¡¯t he? Saladin, what about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just wander around by myself and go back to the dormitory.¡±


    ¡°Got it. What about you, Gwyn?¡±


    ¡°Me? Um, well¡­¡±


    There were also students who had no interest in the festival and were going home straight away.


    In the case of Elizabeth, she was the latter.


    ¡°Instructor. I¡¯ll be going home first.¡±


    ¡°To the royal palace?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve only managed to make time to come out for a little while. The next time we meet might be during the parade.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to come out if you were that busy.¡±


    Honestly, I thought she would do so. I knew she was really busy lately. I was really surprised when she showed up in the morning saying she would participate in the patrol.


    Elizabeth nodded and responded.


    ¡°I too am a student of the Opal Black class. I¡¯m your student. It¡¯s unfair for me to be the only one absent. I have no intention of receiving special treatment because I¡¯m the princess.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Hehe¡­ then, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    She lifted the ends of her skirt and bid farewell with an elegant bow. With a nod, I saw her off.


    As Elizabeth, with her long white hair fluttering, moved away, a female Royal Guard who had been waiting nearby immediately followed her side.


    Even though she was in plain clothes now, she was the same Royal Guard who had been protecting Elizabeth when we first met her and the beast.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At home, she was tortured with endless work, and outside, escorts followed wherever she went. It seemed that the burden brought by the title of princess was quite significant.


    While seeing off Elizabeth, I felt a tug on my sleeve and turned around to see Titania, smiling brightly.


    ¡°Instructor!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I thought she had gone to enjoy the festival with Oznia, but she was still here.


    Beside her was poor Oznia, who had been grabbed by the wrist by Titania and was wearing a deathly expression. She looked like a rabbit tied to a leash.


    Titania said with a bright voice.


    ¡°Would you like to go see the festival together?¡±


    ¡°With me?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t have a proper chance to look around the market last time, did we! I really want to have a proper look this time. With Oz and the other friends too! What do you think? It¡¯s a good idea, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Her bright voice seemed to assume that I would naturally go with them, rather than being a proposal.


    However, I shook my head slowly and replied.


    ¡°No. You guys go on your own today.¡±


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re not going?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Gasp¡­!¡±


    At my words, Titania¡¯s eyes widened, and she wore a startled expression like a puppy soaked in water.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It seemed a bit much to be that shocked. If she needed more company, she could have taken Gwyn, who had been all ears about the festival since earlier.


    Not that I felt particularly disappointed or anything, but I had another appointment starting now. So, from the beginning, I had no choice but to refuse Titania¡¯s proposal.


    Titania quickly regained her composure and asked again in a still bright, though slightly quieter, voice.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s not today? What about tomorrow?¡±


    Is that how it works?


    But I had plans for tomorrow as well. I had agreed to pay off my debt to Instructor Lirya.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make it tomorrow either.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then, the day after tomorrow?¡±


    I rubbed my chin and pondered for a moment. Titania¡¯s face showed tension at that gesture.


    Looking at her, I couldn¡¯t help but nod in the end. After all, it pricked my conscience to refuse a student¡¯s proposal three times.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow should be fine.¡±


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    At my response, Titania beamed and rejoiced, and Gwyn and Oznia¡¯s eyes shone brighter than usual.


    I understood Titania¡¯s reaction, but I had no idea why the other two reacted as they did.


    ¡°Then, see you the day after tomorrow, instructor! Gwyn, don¡¯t just stand there, let¡¯s go sightseeing together! Oz too!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Oh, okay! Sure!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­.¡±


    I watched Titania¡¯s back as she began to walk confidently, holding Gwyn and Oznia¡¯s wrists, then soon turned my gaze away.


    My destination was the arena in the dark district.


    ***


    ¡°Today, it would be better not to participate in the match.¡±


    A completely unexpected statement came from Sylvia¡¯s mouth, right before the match was about to start.


    Her attitude was totally different from last week when she was pestering to do it just one more time, and I felt puzzled and asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I just checked the entry list.¡±


    This week, Sylvia, disguised with another beautiful woman¡¯s face, spoke with an uncharacteristically grave expression that did not match her beauty.


    ¡°You were too flashy last week. It seems like King rat, the beggar, the drug dealer Ulrich and Bondman, the loan shark, are pretty upset because their players got completely beaten. They joined forces and called in a new player¡­ and frankly, the opponent isn¡¯t good.¡±


    I asked with doubt.


    ¡°Is he that strong?¡±


    Sylvia lightly shook her head.


    ¡°He¡¯s not stronger than you. But, let¡¯s just say he¡¯s a face both you and I would be uncomfortable seeing¡­ It¡¯s one of the reasons I¡¯ve been cautious whenever I¡¯ve tried to dominate the arena.¡±


    ¡°Uncomfortable? Why?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll understand when you see him. But there¡¯s no need to meet him unnecessarily. It could be dangerous if he recognizes you. I thought he would be busy right now and it would be a good opportunity to make a lot of money¡­ It seems like your previous performance upset the other three as well.¡±


    I was lost in thought at Sylvia¡¯s words.


    Someone who could potentially recognize me, and it could be dangerous if he does¡­ There weren¡¯t many such people.


    I hesitated for a moment and then asked.


    ¡°How about the information on Ella?¡±


    The voice of Sylvia, who had been wearing a serious expression, fell even more somber. She dropped her shoulders weakly and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m still gathering information, but it¡¯s not easy.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The reason Sylvia was having trouble gathering information was that she still did not have complete control over the dark district.


    At this point, if Eon, who was gaining fame in the arena under the support of the owner of the brothel called the ¡®Queen¡¯, avoided the fight, there was no doubt that it would be an opportunity for the audience to criticize Eon and the Queen as cowards.


    If that happened, it would take much longer for Sylvia to fully dominate the dark district.


    I made a decision.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, prepare for the match.¡±


    ¡°Are you really sure?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    I said, pressing my mask tightly onto my face. My voice echoed deep and heavy from behind the mask.


    ¡°Iron Fist Ian does not avoid fights.¡±


    I strode down the dark underground corridor, stepping confidently into the arena.


    As I revealed myself in the arena, the crowd in the stands threw frenzied cheers.


    ¡°Iron Fist! Iron Fist! Iron Fist!!¡±


    ¡°Ian! Ian! Ian!!¡±


    ¡°Iron Fist! I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a week, finallyyy!¡±


    The cheers from the stands were extraordinary, despite my debut match having been just a week ago.


    Apparently, my performance, having defeated all opponents with a single blow, must have been quite impressive to the audience.


    Whether the rumors had spread significantly over the week, or the festive heat of the ground had influenced underground, the stands were completely filled with people.


    And all of these spectators were passionately shouting the name Iron Fist.


    At that moment, the doors on the opposite side of the arena opened wide.


    And a swordswoman with a slender figure slowly walked into the arena.


    In contrast to my black mask that completely covered my face, she chose a stylishly designed red mask that only covered her eyes and nose.


    Seeing her deep red short hair and her seemingly cold gaze beyond the mask, I had a feeling that I had seen her somewhere before.


    However, it was the people sitting in the stands who recognized her before I did.


    ¡°That mask¡­ that hair color¡­ Could it be! B-Blood Rose!?¡±


    ¡°Blood Rose Frey! Oh my god¡­ it¡¯s the former arena champion!!¡±


    ¡°Wowwwww!!¡±


    Taking the passionate cheers echoing from the stands as if it were everyday background noise, the woman in the red mask walked into the arena and looked at me calmly.


    Then, in a rigid, knight-like tone, she addressed me.


    ¡°Are you that Iron Fist? The one who defeated Bloody Storm Sword, Black Sword, and Thunder, and became the new champion?¡±


    ¡°And if I am?¡±


    Blood Rose tilted her head slightly, shrugged her shoulders once, and drew her sword.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ younger than I thought. It seems you¡¯ve obtained the champion¡¯s seat while I was away, but I¡¯m in a different class from such scum. It¡¯s a mistake to put me on the same level as them.¡±


    Blood Rose drew her rapier and assumed her unique stance with it held in front of her chest.


    She had deliberately distorted her movements to hide her swordsmanship, but she couldn¡¯t fool my eyes. I recognized the origin of her swordsmanship in an instant.


    The basic stance of Imperial Swordsmanship.


    It was what the Royal Guards primarily used.


    The moment I saw that stance, I was able to identify who she was. And I understood why Sylvia had been reluctant to confront this opponent.


    ¡®Iron-blooded Knight¡¯ Frida von Sternlicht.


    A member of the hero party and the current Deputy Commander of the Royal Guards.


    A woman who was only entangled with me through a malicious fate.


    There she was, standing in front of me under the name Blood Rose Frey.

 CH 79

    ? The Iron-Blooded Knight (2) ?


    ¡°Starting now-! Iron Fist Ian versus Blood Rose Frey! The match between Blood Rose Frey and Iron Fist Ian begins! We ask for the fervent support of the audience!¡±


    ¡°Wowwwwww!!¡±


    ¡°Blood Rose! Smash that arrogant newcomer!¡±


    ¡°Iron Fist! I¡¯m betting on you today! Finish it in one shot, just like last time!!¡±


    As both players entered the arena, Sylvia, disguised as a commentator, heightened the audience¡¯s atmosphere with her excited voice.


    To be able to completely transform into someone else without fear of being discovered, even in front of former colleagues. Her ability to disguise was truly unmatched.


    ¡°It¡¯s really noisy¡­.¡±


    Blood Rose, or rather Frida, smiled at the cheers from the audience while taking a jockey-like stance.


    ¡°But, I like it. I¡¯ve missed the heat of the arena. Didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I responded grumpily with my arms folded.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it seems you¡¯re not one to enjoy fighting? But I enjoy a contest with a strong opponent. So, I hope you can withstand enough to not spoil my fun.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Frida von Sternlicht.


    A master of imperial swordsmanship. A top-tier swordswoman who took the front lines of the Hero Party and the current Deputy Commander of the Royal Guards.


    It¡¯s acceptable to call her a former arena champion. Her swordsmanship skills are known to have reached the master class.


    Just as the level of ordinary people and superhumans who can use body strengthening technique is different, those among superhumans who have reached the level of mastery have an even greater gap from those who haven¡¯t.


    At best, if one can emit some sword energy with body strengthening, standing up against the sword strength of the master class is almost impossible.


    Of course, the blue radiance of mana spreading from her rapier was not sword strength but sword energy.


    Showing off sword strength in such an arena would be like announcing to everyone that she¡¯s one of the few master classes in the empire.


    However, compared to ordinary body strengthening users, her sword energy was very stable.


    Unlike ordinary sword energy that billows like fog or burns like flames, her unwavering sword energy was just one step away from transforming into sword strength.


    Those who reach a higher level have a different level of sword energy from ordinary sword energy, naturally. If she wanted, her sword energy could transform into sword strength right now.


    And even without going that far, with master-level swordsmanship and sharp sword energy, she could easily win against any ordinary opponent.


    However.


    That didn¡¯t apply to me.


    ¡°Why so? Aren¡¯t you coming in?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±


    Although I met an unexpected person in an unexpected place under unexpected circumstances, this place was after all an arena and the game was already in progress.


    As much as I came here for my purpose, I had to do what I had to do.


    I silently unfolded my arms, reached out and snapped my fingers back and forth.


    With this simple provocation, the audience¡¯s response intensified, and Frida¡¯s smile twisted into anger.


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re funny¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll go first then!¡±


    Frida lifted her rapier and launched the first attack at me, aiming for my head. It was a sharp and chilling thrust, a technique of a master.


    I slightly turned my head to dodge the thrust. With such evasion alone, the opportunity to attack would have returned to another person, but not her.


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    As a master¡¯s attack involves predicting and acting on the opponent¡¯s movements a few steps ahead, she already knew that I would avoid this. So, she changed her thrusting sword into a horizontal slash.


    However, I had also anticipated that attack. As I dodged the sweeping sword by bending my waist, Frida raised her voice as if excited.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at dodging! Try dodging this too!¡±


    Frida took a light breath and swung her sword mercilessly in all directions.


    A rapier was not primarily a slashing weapon. However, if it was a rapier imbued with sword energy, the situation was different.


    As the sword strokes cutting the floor and iron bars of the arena scattered all around, the audience close to the arena recoiled in surprise.


    A technique like a flower made of sword energy blooming.


    It was a technique I hadn¡¯t seen during the war, but I seemed to understand why she was nicknamed Blood Rose.


    I quickly moved my feet and narrowly dodged Frida¡¯s rapier. At the same time, it was important to maintain a distance where her sword seemed to barely touch me, not too far or too close.


    Because then, to the audience, it would seem like I was narrowly dodging all the attacks.


    As such a precarious spectacle unfolded, the audience became more enthusiastic than ever, deeply immersed in the game.


    ¡°Wo, woooah!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Blood Rose¡¯s rose flurry! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing this up close!¡±


    ¡°But Iron Fist is dodging all of it! Today¡¯s match is really amazing!!¡±


    At the end of her sharp flurry, Frida stopped swinging her sword and exhaled in one breath.


    Instead of rushing in immediately again, she slightly lowered her sword and opened her mouth with a look of admiration.


    ¡°Avoiding my rose flurry without using body strengthening, frankly, I¡¯m impressed. That reaction speed, that physical ability¡­ it¡¯d be a shame to kill you here.¡±


    ¡°You talk as if you¡¯ve already won. The game isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m saying this. You¡¯ve dodged well now, but you should know that if you fail to dodge even once, that moment will be your death.¡±


    ¡°Well, it was more dodgeable than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Heh, cute. It¡¯s a problem how all men are boastful in front of women.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Iron Fist, let me be frank. Swear to follow me. Then I won¡¯t kill you here and will take you under my wing. Not only that, I¡¯ll even accept you as my subordinate.¡±


    Her words were so absurd that I inadvertently fell silent.


    However, whether she misunderstood my silence as contemplation of her offer, Frida continued her speech.


    ¡°Considering that you haven¡¯t used body strengthening so far, you must have been born with a talent but without the right environment. Judging by your voice and features, you seem to be in your early to mid twenties¡­.¡±


    Her guess was off, but when I looked closely, it wasn¡¯t completely wrong.


    After all, my physical age was indeed stuck around that age.


    Whether she took my non-confirmation as confirmation, Frida nodded in satisfaction and spoke.


    ¡°Iron Fist. I will teach you the magic continuous attack technique, so become my subordinate and serve me. Keep in mind that I don¡¯t make such an offer to just anyone. It might be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for you.¡±


    ¡°Woooaah!!¡±


    ¡°What are they doing right now! Fight! Start fighting!!¡±


    When the gladiators in the arena did nothing but talk, boos and shouts erupted from the spectators.


    But Frida, undeterred by the audience¡¯s jeers, quietly waited for my answer. Her gaze held a calmness that could only be possessed by a strong person who doesn¡¯t consider the possibility of being rejected.


    As if she really believed herself to be a true strong person.


    I found it laughably absurd.


    ¡°Why are you hesitating so much? Ah, is the offer so good that you¡¯re suspicious? You don¡¯t need to be. I swear on my honor that this offer is real.¡±


    ¡°Honor, huh¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, honor. I can¡¯t openly state it here, but my real identity is of such high standing that someone like you wouldn¡¯t dare to-¡°


    ¡°You dare to speak of honor with that mouth, after discarding tens of thousands of soldiers like trash.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±


    At first, Frida didn¡¯t understand my words, but soon she looked at me with an astonished expression.


    Her composure was completely gone, showing just how shocked she was.


    ¡°You, could it be, you know my identity¡­?¡±


    ¡°The former arena champion, huh. I didn¡¯t realize the Iron-Blooded Knight would enjoy such child¡¯s play. Did you want to feel powerful here by toying with weaker opponents, as if you were a real strong person?¡±


    I sneered.


    ¡°Enjoying fights with strong opponents? That¡¯s funny. When faced with a real strong opponent, you couldn¡¯t even consider fighting and instead sacrificed soldiers and ran away.¡±


    ¡°How on earth, did you know that¡­.¡±


    There was a reason why Frida¡¯s nickname was the Iron-Blooded.


    Commonly, people said her sharp swordsmanship and exemplary knightly demeanor gave her the nickname of the Iron-Blooded Knight, but the reality was different.


    During the war, she, as part of the hero¡¯s party, received the emperor¡¯s trust, and had command over the imperial army, sacrificing soldiers first at every front.


    It must have been a strategy to minimize the loss of the hero¡¯s party. However, to the soldiers on the front line, it was practically a death order.


    There were rumors that the orders were directed from the hero in the back, but in reality, the one who actually delivered the orders to the soldiers was her. That¡¯s why the soldiers on the front lines often made bitter jokes among themselves.


    They¡¯d joke that surely not blood, but cold iron flowed through Frida¡¯s veins.


    This was the true origin of the nickname ¡°Iron-Blooded Knight.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Frida regained her shocked composure and gripped her rapier properly again.


    Now, an undeniable murderous intent glowed in her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you knew my identity, but I heard your plea for death loud and clear.¡±


    Perhaps she had no intention of hiding her identity anymore, as a deep blue mana overlaid her sword. At the sight of the brilliantly shining sword blade, everyone in the audience gasped and opened their mouths wide.


    At first, they were skeptical of the term ¡°Iron-Blooded Knight,¡± but seeing the posture of the sword aura now drawn by the Blood Rose, they could not help but believe.


    ¡°So now, let me kill you.¡±


    A flower bloomed once again from Frida¡¯s hand.


    The sight of a flower made of sword aura blooming was beautiful but at the same time destructive. The iron bars and the floor that the sword aura grazed didn¡¯t just crack, they completely disappeared as if evaporated by high heat.


    If one even slightly touched that flower of sword aura, the blue petals would instantly turn blood-red.


    I stepped into the destructive sword dance myself.


    Frida burst out laughing.


    ¡°Choosing death yourself! It seems you¡¯ve lost your mind in front of my swordsmanship!¡±


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    No matter how powerful the sword aura was, in the end, it was controlled by a human. Having analyzed the imperial swordsmanship before, I could generally predict where and how Frida¡¯s sword would move.


    Within the rampaging sword strokes, I skillfully evaded Frida¡¯s sword, lightly touching areas other than the sword to disrupt her movements.


    The back of the hand, wrist, elbow, shoulder, knee¡­ touching the areas important for wielding the sword one by one, the flower she created began to wither gradually.


    At some point, the flower disappeared completely. Seeing her technique utterly thwarted, Frida had a bewildered expression on her face.


    ¡°What is, this¡­?¡±


    It was an expected outcome.


    Just as an ordinary person cannot defeat a superhuman who has mastered body techniques.


    Just as a superhuman cannot defeat a master class that uses sword aura.

 CH 80

    ? The Grandmaster ?


    Typically, the body strengthening technique is considered limited to the talented, and the master class is said to be limited only to those chosen by the gods.


    Then, what about those who transcend those chosen ones and walk a unique path that no one has ever ventured?


    People call them the Grandmasters.


    If a body strengthening practitioner simply uses mana, and the master class can shape mana sharply through will.


    A Grandmaster can implement their mental image into reality using mana. Such mental images warp this reality according to the user¡¯s will.


    For instance, I have seen the Sword Saint cutting a mountain with a single sword.


    It was not because the sword carried a force strong enough to cut a mountain.


    It was because the sword was ¡®a sword that cuts a mountain¡¯, and consequently, the mountain was cut.


    It might sound absurd, but the state that makes such impossible-looking things possible was precisely the Grandmaster.


    A single mental image that talented people reach after tirelessly working and agonizing in their field for decades. The power of intention to unfold it into reality.


    The technique only possible by a Grandmaster is mostly referred to with these words.


    ¡°The Martial Extreme¡­!¡±


    Unable to hide her astonished expression, Sylvia, who had been watching the match, spoke. As she had known me for a long time and had been observing me, she recognized instantly what I had just done.


    A sword that can cut anything. A flame that can burn anything. Such combinations of words might sound like a child¡¯s play, but in the hands of a Grandmaster, they become reality.


    The mental image of my Martial Extreme was Clear Mirror, Still Water1


    The idiom can be applied to personal relationships, decision-making, or any situation where it is necessary to remain calm, objective, and unaffected by external pressures. It serves as a reminder to maintain composure, clarity, and a tranquil state of mind in order to navigate through life¡¯s challenges effectively. .


    Just as a lake quickly becomes calm again even when a stone falls on the serene surface causing ripples, it¡¯s the mental image of an absolute defense that nullifies all attacks.


    Although I had become a shell that couldn¡¯t use mana due to circumstances, it did not mean that the mental image within me had disappeared.


    Hence, the Martial Extreme could be used barehanded, even if the effect was diminished.


    ¡°Cough, k-heuk¡­!¡±


    Frida clutched her broken nose with her hand, letting drops of blood fall onto the dirt floor as she writhed in pain.


    Her face, which would have been beautiful, was now hard to recognize due to blood and wounds.


    However, it was not to the extent that people couldn¡¯t recognize that she was Frida von Sternlicht, the Iron-Blooded Knight. A few spectators, who had seen her face at least once from afar, gasped in shock.


    ¡°It really is the Iron-Blooded Knight¡­¡±


    ¡°The identity of the Bloody Rose, Frey, was the Deputy Commander of the Royal Guards?¡±


    At the murmuring of the spectators, Frida clenched her broken nose to stem the blood and opened her mouth. Judging by the deflated sound of her mangled pronunciation, it seemed like a few of her teeth had also been broken.


    ¡°K-heuk¡­! Could it be¡­ the Martial Extreme?¡±


    Being a master class, it seemed she had the insight to recognize what her technique had been defeated by.


    Frida started to babble, looking at me with a disbelieving expression, even after speaking herself.


    ¡°No way¡­ a Grandmaster¡­!? The Sword Saint and the Champion never leave the sacred place and the country of laws, and the other Grandmasters aren¡¯t as young as¡­ huh!¡±


    Frida¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you, you are¡­ you¡¯re a mons-¡°


    I kicked her hard in the abdomen. This time too, Frida rolled miserably on the floor without even screaming.


    Frida, who was already almost collapsed, rolled more like trash due to the impact on her abdomen, throwing up all the contents of her stomach.


    ¡°Uweeek!¡±


    As one of the Hero Party and the Deputy Commander of the Royal Guards was being unilaterally assaulted like this, the silence of the spectators deepened even more. It was as if they were afraid of witnessing a scene they shouldn¡¯t be seeing.


    I didn¡¯t like this silence. So I raised my right hand high towards the audience.


    As if boasting of my victory, the eyes of the audience were focused on me. Then, the heat rose again in the eyes of the audience, filled with confusion and shock.


    All the trivial things were forgotten, and only the victor and the loser of the arena were in their sight. It seemed as if the fact that a member of the Hero Party had been defeated had already disappeared from their memory.


    No, that fact might have excited the audience even more. People often feel a thrill when they see someone in a high position being dragged down.


    ¡°Oh, Ooooooh!!!¡±


    ¡°Iron Fist! Iron Fist! Iron Fist!!¡±


    ¡°That bitch! I never liked her from the start! Kill her, Iron Fist!!¡±


    I brought back the excitement of the arena that Frida wanted, but she didn¡¯t seem to enjoy it at all.


    She continued to gag even after emptying the contents of her stomach, and with an expression filled with pain and humiliation, she stumbled and began to speak.


    ¡°Why, why now¡­ why at all? After being silent for the past five years¡­ living as if you were dead! Are you saying now you have become resentful of me, of us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°Wha, what¡­?¡±


    ¡°The reason why I left you alone is not because I forgave you. It¡¯s because I made a promise.¡±


    ¡°A promise¡­?¡±


    Instead of continuing the conversation with her, I landed a punch on her face.


    Her broken teeth, soaked in blood, rolled on the floor of the arena.


    ¡°Guh-heuk¡­!! Tha, that per-¡°


    I mercilessly swung my fist at her, preventing her from uttering any word. It was far from enough to end it with surrender.


    I thought I had left everything behind.


    Anger, hatred, sadness, regret.


    I thought I had left all the emotions that set my heart on fire on that hellish battlefield.


    That wasn¡¯t the case. It was just a delusion.


    In the end, looking at my current state, searching for Ella, I could clearly see.


    I should have made this woman like this a long time ago.


    The anger inside me was still so immense.


    ¡°Kheuk¡­¡±


    Frida¡¯s face was now so broken that it was unrecognizable. The way she was struggling to breathe made it seem like she was about to stop breathing at any moment.


    I firmly raised my right hand.


    The red blood flowing from my fist streamed down my arm vividly.


    The audience was cheering like mad.


    ***


    After the confrontation with Frida, only Sylvia and I were left.


    Sylvia, disguised as a freckled girl, sent me a worried glance.


    ¡°Will you be okay?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on! You pretending not to know! Of course, I¡¯m talking about that bitch¡­ ahem, Frida.¡±


    Sylvia was once a member of the Hero Party. Our first encounter was also due to that relationship, and the relationship from that time has been continuing somewhat tiresomely until now.


    Sylvia¡¯s personality didn¡¯t match Frida¡¯s high-pressure personality even in her Hero Party days. Even pretending otherwise, it was clear that Frida despised and belittled her for being from the underworld.


    Her slightly aggressive expression towards Frida showed that the negative feelings from that time were still present within her.


    I nodded my head calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. That woman with her pride, won¡¯t openly talk about it.¡±


    That¡¯s why I deliberately spared Frida¡¯s life.


    If I had killed her here, the Royal Family and the Royal Guard would have made a mess of the underworld for the investigation.


    But if Frida survived, for the sake of her own dignity, she wouldn¡¯t be able to make this incident public.


    If the Deputy Commander of the Royal Guards had been killed in the arena, it would damage the authority of the royal family, but if she had participated in the illegal arena without permission, and returned humiliatingly defeated, she would only become a subject of ridicule in social circles.


    Of course, she might take some secret actions behind the scenes, but it would be impossible to mobilize a large force. And in such a situation, Sylvia¡¯s abilities and tricks would be enough to handle it.


    Sylvia nodded as if understanding my words.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true¡­ With her personality, she would be too embarrassed to say anything. The Deputy Commander of the Royal Guards entered through connections, not skill. If rumors spread among her subordinates that she was defeated¡­ Ugh! I wouldn¡¯t be able to show my face outside if it were me.¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t funny that this woman, who prided herself on her thick face, said such a thing. The woman who had tried to kill me at our first meeting was now speaking so casually to me.


    Of course, there was a deeper reason for her change of heart.


    Sylvia smirked subtly, crossed her legs, and spoke leisurely.


    ¡°Thanks, dear. To be honest, I couldn¡¯t touch her because I couldn¡¯t handle the aftermath. Now that she¡¯s been brutally defeated in the arena in front of so many people, she¡¯ll never dare to show up here again. I personally feel relieved, too.¡±


    ¡°Prepare the information properly.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have to. By the way, you really worked hard today. As a reward for exceeding my expectations¡­ How about it? I can give you the VIP room of the arena for the whole night.¡±


    Sylvia licked her lower lip with her tongue and smiled seductively.


    But trying to make a provocative expression with that rustic girl¡¯s face only made the contradiction feel more intense.


    At my disgusted expression, Sylvia chuckled playfully.


    ¡°Just kidding. You haven¡¯t changed. Anyway! Thanks to you, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll need to go to the arena anymore. You¡¯ve already done enough.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re always welcome if you want to make money?¡±


    Instead of answering, I shrugged my shoulders and left the room. Sylvia didn¡¯t seem genuinely making the offer either, and she kindly waved me off.


    Walking towards the exit of the underworld, deeply covered in darkness, I paused in thought.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Would this be enough to satisfy those guys a bit?


    As the remaining captain of the special unit, I buried the faces of my comrades, who were now gone, in my heart once again.

 CH 81

    ? A Date? ?


    I had unintentionally grown accustomed to enduring.


    Continuously training and withstanding the pain as if my muscles were being torn apart.


    Taking another step forward even when it felt as if my heart would burst.


    Fighting while piling up monster corpses in a war that seemed to have no end.


    I had to grit my teeth and bear this past journey.


    However, waiting was unfamiliar.


    Most people around me didn¡¯t even give me the time to wait, they left my side.


    I used the time waiting for someone who wouldn¡¯t come to swing my sword once more.


    So to me, patience and waiting had quite different connotations.


    Therefore this moment, waiting for Instructor Lirya at the tram stop felt particularly strange to me.


    I glanced at the clock in the stop. Although the appointed time had already passed by five minutes, Instructor Lirya was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Could this be what they call being stood up?


    But it didn¡¯t seem like Instructor Lirya would do such a thing. After all, she had proposed this meeting from the beginning.


    Maybe something happened. I was contemplating whether to continue waiting here or go to the place where I could guess her location when I heard the sound of footsteps approaching the stop.


    At first, I didn¡¯t recognize her.


    She wasn¡¯t in her usual neat uniform, but a pure white dress, and the hair she always tied up high was let down. It was Instructor Lirya.


    Instructor Lirya who dressed differently than usual, shyly smiled at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Instructor Graham. Have you been waiting long?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You didn¡¯t delay much.¡±


    In fact, I had arrived 20 minutes earlier than the agreed time and had been waiting, but that was not a fact worth mentioning. Nevertheless, Instructor Lirya sincerely apologized with her head bowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t realize how time was passing. I was just¡­ choosing my outfit.¡±


    Certainly, Instructor Lirya¡¯s appearance today was quite different from usual. It looked like she had put in a lot of effort. While looking at her, I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°You look good.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Your outfit today. I didn¡¯t realize that such clothes would suit you.¡±


    Instructor Lirya seemed to not have expected my words. She smiled shyly and brushed her hair back behind her ear. Soon, her gaze turned to my outfit.


    ¡°Instructor Graham, you¡¯re in your uniform?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have any other suitable clothes, and there was no reason not to choose my instructor¡¯s uniform. The only clean clothes I had were my instructor¡¯s uniform and military uniform.


    For a moment, a fleeting regret passed through Instructor Lirya¡¯s expression. However, she soon replaced it with a bright smile and spoke enthusiastically.


    ¡°Instructor Graham, you¡¯re not familiar with our customs, right? Today, I¡¯ll guide you through the festival!¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s purpose is to repay my debt, so there¡¯s no need for that¡­¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s forget about such rigid things today. Just focus on enjoying the festival with me, okay?¡±


    I had no choice but to nod. If that was Instructor Lirya¡¯s request, I had no reason to refuse.


    We took a tram to the natural park in District 10. District 10 consisted of a large green park, and it was a place where the citizens of the academy would enjoy walks or take rest on weekends.


    ¡°During the festival, the M?rchen Theater Group performs here. They¡¯re a long-established and famous theater group in the academy. Every performance attracts a lot of people, so we have to go now to secure a good spot!¡±


    ¡°Theater group¡­?¡±


    ¡°Is this your first time hearing about a theater group, Instructor Graham? It¡¯s like a regular play, but with some songs mixed in, it¡¯s really fun!¡±


    ¡°Um, I see.¡±


    Having lived on the battlefield since I was a child, I had never seen a performance, let alone a theater.


    Judging by how Instructor Lirya talked about it, the M?rchen Theater Group must have been quite famous. District 10 was overflowing with people, right from the entrance of the station. As soon as we got off the tram stop, it was hard to even walk due to the crowd.


    Looking at the unexpectedly large crowd, Instructor Lirya¡¯s face colored with surprise.


    ¡°Uh, huh? It wasn¡¯t this crowded last year¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­.¡±


    I recalled something I had heard on the radio news yesterday.


    The celebration of the 5th anniversary of the victory was said to be the most lavish so far. The parade of the Hero¡¯s Party and the news of the launch of the airship were expected to draw more people than the 1st-anniversary celebration of victory.


    As we got closer to the performance venue, the crowd became denser. And just then, the curtain of the stage went up, indicating the beginning of the performance.


    The performance was about the Hero of Light and the Seven Heroes.


    Seven heroes and seven demon army commanders face off in an intense battle. And in the finale, the Demon King accepts defeat and retreats from human land.


    However, to be honest, the content was quite different from the reality.


    For instance, in the play, the battle with Kainax, the most powerful of the demon commanders, was depicted as if it was primarily led by the Hero. They even dramatically depicted the scene where the Hero directly defeated Kainax.


    I distinctly remember how that guy would make all sorts of excuses and flee whenever Kainax appeared on the battlefield.


    The most amusing point was that Malevolent Star appeared as a demon who had turned towards humans. After the war ended with the human¡¯s victory, the scene where he entrusted the peace of the continent to the hero and returned to the demon continent¡­ honestly, it was hard to watch.


    Despite that, the songs and the actors¡¯ performances were excellent. Putting the content aside, I could understand why Instructor Lirya liked this theater group, and why so many people gathered to watch this performance.


    I turned my head to see how Instructor Lirya was viewing the performance, and immediately felt a pang of pity.


    ¡°Eek, eek¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Perhaps due to her short stature, she was trying to watch the performance while hopping like a rabbit among the people. It was a sight pitiful enough to arouse sympathy from anyone.


    I thought about letting Instructor Lirya sit on my shoulder to watch the performance, but I felt she might find that even more embarrassing, so in the end, I could only watch her.


    ¡°Thank you for watching our performance!¡±


    ¡°That was the M?rchen Theater Group!¡±


    As soon as the performance concluded successfully and the curtain call ended, the people who had filled the square scattered with faces full of regret.


    As soon as the performance ended, I looked for Instructor Lirya, but I could not see her.


    ¡°Instructor Lirya?¡±


    I quickly scanned the area, but her small frame made it difficult to find her.


    ¡°Instructor Graham! I¡¯m over here!¡±


    Just then, I heard her voice. When I turned my head, I saw her in the crowd, raising her arm high and waving at me. Her small stature made her struggle against the crowd like a child.


    At this rate, she¡¯ll be like this throughout the festival.


    I strode through the crowd and approached her. Then, I firmly grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Instructor Lirya looked at me with a surprised expression as her hand was suddenly grabbed, but she did not pull away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far away.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, yes¡­.¡±


    ¡°It would be better to hold hands. Otherwise, we might get separated.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    Instructor Lirya bowed her head deeply, her cheeks flushing. Her hair, which was usually tied up, was let down, hanging like a curtain and concealing her face, making it impossible to see her expression.


    Walking on the bustling street wasn¡¯t easy, so I held Instructor Lirya¡¯s hand tightly and walked close to her. Throughout the walk, she strangely didn¡¯t say a word.


    We were headed to the restaurant that Instructor Lirya had reserved, but when we arrived, an unexpected problem occurred.


    ¡°You¡¯re short on ingredients?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, ma¡¯am. We had a problem with our supplier and we can¡¯t operate today. There are just too many people everywhere¡­ We¡¯re trying to find another supplier in the central market, but we¡¯re not sure if we can resume operations today.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, really¡­.¡±


    ¡°We know you¡¯ve come from far away, and we¡¯re really sorry. However, if you come back next time, we¡¯ll serve you with the best service.¡±


    A promise of that sort held no meaning if the reservation for today was canceled.


    Regret, disappointment, and a sense of helplessness crossed Instructor Lirya¡¯s face regarding the situation.


    ¡°Hmm, what should we do now¡­?¡±


    In such a bustling tourist situation, it was impossible to make a reservation at another restaurant. You had to wait in line for at least an hour at any restaurant.


    Of course, there would be decent restaurants if we looked, but we had to endure the inconvenience of searching for them. Most importantly, I was here to return a favor to Instructor Lirya and I didn¡¯t want to serve just any food.


    ¡°Could you wait for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Do you have some sort of plan?¡±


    Instead of responding, I pulled out a communicator from my pocket. It was a device that Sylvia had given me for communication in case of urgency.


    As soon as I connected to the magic circuit, Sylvia immediately responded.


    -Oh my, who is this? My dear, did you suddenly miss my voice?


    At the sound of the woman¡¯s voice coming from the communicator, Instructor Lirya¡¯s shoulders twitched slightly. I couldn¡¯t understand why she was reacting that way.


    But for now, the conversation with Sylvia was my priority.


    ¡°Sylvia. I need your help.¡±


    -Huh? What¡¯s up? Should I reserve a VIP room for you right now?


    Ignoring Sylvia¡¯s playful words, I briefly explained the situation. That we were unable to use the restaurant we had booked due to a problem there. Even though I omitted the details, Sylvia¡¯s voice tone suddenly increased, revealing a strong curiosity.


    -What, what? You¡¯re not¡­ are you on a date with a girl right now!?


    I let out a short sigh.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, got it. You know I¡¯m quick-witted. I won¡¯t bother you unnecessarily. Just wait a bit.¡±


    As much as I wanted to refute, I desperately needed Sylvia¡¯s help at the moment.


    After a brief silence, Sylvia¡¯s voice came straight from the communicator.


    -Okay! I¡¯ve sorted it out. You can go to Himel Garden in District 4. I¡¯ve booked it under your name, so there should be no problem.


    ¡°District 4? Wait, that¡¯s too¡­¡±


    Just as I was about to say that it was too much, Sylvia left her words and cut the communication.


    -Finally, is spring coming for our dear too? Hehe. Have a good date.


    Beep.


    The communicator was no longer responsive.


    Instructor Lirya and I exchanged somewhat awkward glances with each other.

 CH 82

    ? The Ashen Witch ?


    District 4 of the Empire was a place difficult for ordinary people to access. It wasn¡¯t that there were particular restrictions, but the atmosphere there made it so.


    The streets were extravagant, meant for the aristocrats boasting immense wealth and power, filled with the Empire¡¯s most luxurious 5-star hotels and department stores brimming with all sorts of high-end goods.


    We were standing right there.


    Despite it being the festival season, District 4 was not as crowded as the other districts.


    However, those walking the streets were all aristocrats or their servants. Except for the two of us, there was no one around who wasn¡¯t attended by a servant.


    ¡°Instructor, Instructor Graham. Are you sure this is the place? Shouldn¡¯t we turn back now?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    With Instructor Lirya, who was nervously looking around as if she had come to a place she should not be, we headed to the restaurant that Sylvia had reserved.


    As expected from the moment we heard about the district, the location of the restaurant Sylvia had reserved was extraordinary.


    Hotel Arcadia. The most luxurious and premium hotel in the Empire where foreign royals and VIP guests stayed. And ¡®Himel Garden¡¯ was a restaurant located within the Hotel Arcadia.


    The restaurant, befitting its name of ¡®Heavenly Garden¡¯, was adorned with bright white marble and radiated a bright and vibrant atmosphere. Even the palace could be faintly seen beyond the windows.


    Instructor Lirya looked around the restaurant with her mouth slightly open. After looking down at the dress she was wearing, she tightly grabbed my sleeve with a face that had gone pale, seemingly thinking this was all wrong.


    ¡°I, I really shouldn¡¯t have come here! I¡¯m not even dressed for a place like this¡­!¡±


    ¡°I think you fit in just fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡­! That¡¯s kind of you to say, but¡­ The woman over there is Mrs. Lemong, the wife of the Merchant Guild leader, and those over there are the Mayor of the Empire and his wife! And everyone else here is an incredible aristocrat, and to reserve a place like this so easily, there must be some misunderstanding. This is not a place you can get into just because you have money¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In my view, it was more surprising that Instructor Lirya, just by looking at their faces, knew who all these people were.


    And it piqued my curiosity. It was strange to see a gentry-born person, who was an academy instructor, a job nothing to be ashamed of, and had a deep knowledge of the upper class, feeling so resistant to high society.


    I was slightly concerned about what kind of environment Instructor Lirya grew up in that led her to have such a mindset.


    Regardless of my thoughts, Instructor Lirya gripped my sleeve tightly and spoke.


    ¡°Ah, anyway¡­ I don¡¯t fit in places like this. It¡¯s not too late, we can still-¡°


    ¡°Right. You country bumpkins are an eyesore here. Can you stop blocking the way and move aside?¡±


    The one who said that was not me, but an ashen-haired woman in a flashy dress standing behind us. Lirya¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the woman¡¯s audacious dress that exposed a dizzying amount of her back and chest.


    But it was not her attire that surprised me. Seeing that I was surprised upon recognizing her face, Lirya asked me curiously.


    ¡°Do you know her¡­?¡±


    I slightly shook my head.


    I did not personally know her, but I recognized her face.


    She was the Chief Mage of the Imperial Palace Mage Corps and a companion of the Hero.


    ¡®Ashen Witch¡¯ Greta von Runhardt.


    Flicking her characteristic ashen hair aside, she spoke with a sharp voice.


    ¡°The fact that such country bumpkins can walk in here so nonchalantly¡­ the management here is really lax. Seems like Hotel Arcadia¡¯s standards have fallen.¡±


    Greta tried to brush past me and walk into the restaurant, but she failed to push me aside. Instead, she lost her balance and stumbled backward.


    Her face scrunched up as if she could not understand the situation.


    ¡°What the hell? You¡¯re not some boulder¡­ Ahem, hey, you! How dare you not move out of the way while the Chief Mage is walking- Huh?¡±


    She put a hand on her hip and glared at me aggressively. Upon doing so, Greta¡¯s eyes widened and her lips slightly parted in surprise.


    Her stunned eyes were only for a moment; she hummed with interest and unabashedly scrutinized my face. Her gaze was mixed with the deep avarice typical of a mage.


    ¡°At this level, well¡­ it¡¯s not bad. Yes. You¡¯re worth showing around for a bit. You, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    I responded to her question with silence.


    Greta¡¯s eyebrows subtly furrowed at my silence.


    ¡°¡­Right, so you¡¯re playing hard to get, huh? I¡¯ll let it slide this time. Do you want to enter this restaurant? If you want, I can guide you in. But not your country bumpkin little sister.¡±


    At the words ¡°little sister¡±, Instructor Lirya flinched slightly, but although she seemed to recognize Greta, she didn¡¯t say a word, instead casting anxious glances between me and Greta.


    ¡°Not just this restaurant. I can even take you to the Imperial Palace Ball. Have you ever been to the palace? Of course you haven¡¯t. But I can make it possible. Because I¡¯m the Hero¡¯s companion and the Chief Mage of the palace, Greta von Runhardt. You¡¯ve obviously heard my name, right? So acknowledge it as an honor and-¡°


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Recently, I¡¯ve been running into unwanted faces wherever I go.


    Seeing no end to her words if I let her continue, I firmly cut her off. Unintentionally, my voice was colder and heavier than usual.


    Upon hearing my stern rejection, Greta furrowed her brow and could not hide her discomfort.


    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, is that so? I see I¡¯m kicking my own fortune away. Well, have fun amongst yourselves, country bumpkins.¡±


    With that, she flipped her ashen hair and strutted away. This time, instead of trying to push past me, she stepped slightly aside and walked around. And then, she confidently spoke to the staff standing at the entrance.


    ¡°You know who I am, right? Lead me to my seat.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ms. Greta, pardon me, but did you make a reservation?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you know who I am? I¡¯m Greta von Runhardt, the Chief Mage of the Imperial Palace. If I wish to use this restaurant, should I have to notify all of you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but due to the large number of guests during the Victory Festival, we¡¯ve been advising for two months now that reservations are a must. Even if you are Ms. Greta, without a reservation, you cannot use our facilities.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you out of your mind? Are you talking like this knowing that my father is the Grand Mage? He doesn¡¯t tolerate disrespect. If he finds out and drops a meteorite on this hotel, will you be the one responsible?¡±


    ¡°I apologize once again, but even if Mr. Runhardt himself came here, without a reservation, he cannot be accommodated.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you dare¡­ to in, insult¡­!¡±


    Greta, her face reddening, glared angrily at the clerk for a while.


    Several customers in the restaurant looked this way due to the commotion, and eventually, Greta turned around, unable to hide her humiliation.


    I passed by her and approached the entrance with Instructor Lirya. Seeing this, a smile spread on Greta¡¯s face. It was a smile as if to mock, ¡®Do you think you, of all people, can get in here when even I couldn¡¯t?¡¯


    ¡°Welcome, guests. Could you please tell me the name of the reservation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s under the name Eon Graham.¡±


    ¡°Eon, Graham¡­ here it is. You made a reservation for two, correct? I will guide you to your seats immediately.¡±


    ¡°What¡­!¡±


    Greta shouted at the clerk in a mix of anger and disbelief.


    ¡°Hold on, why can he get in and I can¡¯t!?¡±


    ¡°Eon made a reservation, Ms. Greta, you did not.¡±


    ¡°But still, how could you allow such lowlifes¡­ Eon Graham? Ha! The name tells me he¡¯s not even a noble!¡±


    Ignoring Greta, who was seething with rage, I followed the clerk into the restaurant with Instructor Lirya.


    Glancing back, Instructor Lirya sent me a worried look.


    ¡°Instructor Graham, are you alright¡­?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I mean her. She found out your name¡­ won¡¯t she seek revenge later? Maybe we should give up our reservation to her right now¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. And I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The Chief Mage of the Imperial Palace?


    A mere fame in name and a skill that couldn¡¯t even measure up to the tip of the Crimson Sage¡¯s foot.


    Meteor? The very same Meteor that I had sliced and shattered dozens of times in the last great war. In order to harm me with magic, one would need to wield magic of the magnitude of Caius¡¯s Breath or the Sage¡¯s Infinity.


    What really bugged me right now was the trivial curiosity as to how exactly Sylvia managed to make a reservation at this restaurant. The ashen-haired witch was less than that to me.


    Still, whether Instructor Lirya was still worried, or was not able to adapt to the atmosphere of this restaurant, she was hunched like a scared rabbit.


    I sighed briefly and said,


    ¡°Instructor Lirya, straighten your shoulders.¡±


    ¡°Pardon¡­?¡±


    ¡°At least compared to that woman earlier, you, Instructor Lirya, are a much more mature woman who fits in here far better.¡±


    At that, Instructor Lirya looked at me with surprise. Her face was a mix of surprise and shyness.


    ¡°Th, that remark¡­¡±


    With her cheeks flushed, she tightly closed her lips, not uttering another word.


    However, she stepped a little closer to me.

 CH 83

    ? Date ?


    The food at the restaurant was exceptionally excellent. It was indeed like a restaurant in one of the top hotels in the Empire.


    The meat was perfectly grilled and the dessert had a sweet and luxurious taste. As I¡¯m not a foodie, I couldn¡¯t feel any other impressions besides that the food was delicious, but I could tell that this was a high-end cuisine that I wouldn¡¯t normally get a chance to try.


    There was a minor incident where Instructor Lirya was confused by the variety of forks and spoons and had to ask the staff for help, but overall it was a peaceful meal.


    Of course, I simply used one fork and knife and had a simple meal. Everything looked so similar, why bother distinguishing them? There were times when I had to tear everything up with my hands on the battlefield.


    However, after the meal, I was concerned that Instructor Lirya¡¯s expression did not look good.


    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t have cared much about other people¡¯s moods, but it was different if it was Instructor Lirya who had been very helpful so far.


    So, I asked somewhat awkwardly but carefully.


    ¡°Do you have any concerns?¡±


    Instructor Lirya looked at me with a slight surprise. And then, she shook her head with a faint smile.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Just¡­ I guess I¡¯m not used to dining in such a fancy restaurant.¡±


    ¡°It seems like I took you to an unnecessary place.¡±


    ¡°What!? No, not at all! The food was really delicious. When would I ever come to a place like this again? It¡¯s all thanks to Instructor Graham. Just¡­¡±


    Her voice trailed off, and a faint shadow crossed Instructor Lirya¡¯s face.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°I had planned to guide Instructor Graham today, but wherever we went, there were too many people, and I only received help from Instructor Graham, and we couldn¡¯t even go to the restaurant we had booked¡­ It feels like nothing went according to plan.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So she was worried about that.


    It seemed that when we first met today, her offer to guide me around the institution was not just a simple statement, but rather quite sincere.


    I originally came here with the intention to pay off a debt, so I didn¡¯t particularly care about such things.


    After a moment of contemplation, I spoke.


    ¡°Still, the performance was quite fascinating. It was my first time seeing something like that.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha, really? Thank you for saying that.¡±


    Instructor Lirya gave a slight smile, then dropped her eyes with a bitter expression.


    ¡°But honestly¡­ I didn¡¯t really enjoy that performance.¡±


    I swallowed dryly. It felt like stepping on a magical landmine on the battlefield.


    ¡°It was very different from what I wanted to show Instructor Graham.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve loved the M?rchen Theater Group since I was a child. Back then, it wasn¡¯t a famous group like it is now, but a small theater group that staged small performances¡­ but my younger self always eagerly awaited their performances. It was my only joy in childhood.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Even if she wasn¡¯t a direct-line noble, it was quite strange that the granddaughter of the previous Earl Bennett spent her childhood eagerly awaiting such a small group¡¯s performances.


    While I don¡¯t know much about the life of a noble, was her environment so lacking in entertainment? Or was Instructor Lirya¡¯s childhood somewhat different from other noble children?


    My intuition told me that the latter was more likely.


    ¡°The performances of the group  I loved were not like this. I thought it had changed a lot over the past few years, but especially today¡¯s performance was too blatant. Maybe it¡¯s because they started receiving sponsorship from the royal family.¡±


    Instructor Lirya ended her words with a bitter expression.


    ¡°Why is it that the things we love change or disappear as time goes by?¡±


    I could only deeply resonate with her words. I had experienced those emotions and had those thoughts before.


    Losing companions on the battlefield, seeing loved ones leaving before my eyes, I too had asked such a question.


    Of course, there were no answers to give back.


    Instructor Lirya smiled, her expression clearly striving to appear cheerful.


    ¡°I had a lot of fun today! I feel sorry for taking up more of busy Instructor Graham¡¯s time, so it would be best if we part ways for today.¡±


    I hesitated for a moment. Would it be alright to just let Instructor Lirya leave like this?


    If I did, I felt that an uncomfortable and unsettling feeling would remain within me.


    In the end, somewhat impulsively, I spoke out.


    ¡°Instructor Lirya. Could you spare a little more time?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ***


    VROOOM!!


    ¡°Kyaaak!! Kyaaaaak!!¡±


    I was riding out of the city with Instructor Lirya on the back of the bike.


    The roar of the bike, and the surrounding scenery rapidly whizzed by.


    Instructor Lirya sat in the backseat of the bike, hugging me tightly. Her small arms, which at first held onto my shoulders, were now tightly wrapped around my waist.


    ¡°In, Instructor Graham! It¡¯s too fast!!¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to slow down?¡±


    Instructor Lirya shouted in a loud voice.


    ¡°No!!¡±


    Surprisingly, she was enjoying the speed of the bike.


    I had slowed down considerably for her, who was riding a bike for the first time, but it seemed like I could speed up a bit more.


    VROOOM!!


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaak!!¡±


    As I pulled the throttle and increased the speed of the bike, Instructor Lirya¡¯s scream grew louder. However, her arm, hugging me, tightened its grip, but she did not ask me to slow down.


    I continued to drive the bike, heading straight towards our destination. After about 30 minutes of driving, we arrived at the desired location.


    I spoke to Instructor Lirya, who had her head buried in my back.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes¡­? Ahh!¡±


    She realized only then how tightly she was clinging to me and recoiled in surprise. Both her cheeks blushed with embarrassment.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t realize I was¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Rather, take a look over there.¡±


    Instructor Lirya turned her gaze in the direction I pointed.


    What unfolded before her was the view of the city of Shangria. Under the sunset, the white marble walls and the towering palace shone like platinum, and the landscape of the city spread out far and wide could be seen at a glance.


    She stared blankly at the sight, her mouth open.


    ¡°Wow¡­ it¡¯s so beautiful¡­.¡±


    I was glad she liked it.


    I discovered this place on the day I finished testing the bike and was returning to the city. When I climbed a nearby cliff, the landscape of the city was revealed all at once, and the spectacle was quite impressive to me, so it remained in my memory.


    I wondered if Instructor Lirya had the same thoughts as I did. She quietly stared at the landscape of Shangria spread out beneath the cliff for a long time.


    ¡°From here, people look really small.¡±


    The city that seemed bustling with people just a moment ago looked merely like tiny dots from such a height.


    Of course, thanks to my excellent vision, I could recognize faces even from here if I focused, but to Instructor Lirya, it must have looked that way.


    ¡°So many people live in such a big city. Compared to that, my worries suddenly feel quite small.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. The depth of one¡¯s worries is relative.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­.¡±


    Instructor Lirya, who had been staring blankly at the landscape, suddenly opened her mouth.


    There was a heavy worry in her words that she had been carrying in her heart for a long time.


    ¡°My childhood¡­ was not very happy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It was when I was about ten years old. The war began and my grandfather and father, who were the hereditary Earls of Bennett, went to the battlefield. Up to that point, nothing had happened, but not long after the war began, both of them passed away. After that, my father¡¯s brother¡­ my uncle was the only male left in our family.¡±


    Hearing her words, I realized one fact.


    I had heard before that the current Earl Bennett was Instructor Lirya¡¯s uncle. At that time, I thought the uncle inherited the family as the eldest son, and Instructor Lirya, who was not a direct line of the eldest son, became a gentry.


    However, that was my misunderstanding, in fact, Instructor Lirya¡¯s father was the rightful heir to the Bennett family.


    A young daughter left by the eldest son. And the mature second son who could not become the heir.


    It was not difficult to imagine what had happened.


    ¡°What could a ten-year-old girl who lost her father and grandfather in an instant do? My mother also passed away giving birth to me, so the only adult I could rely on in the family was my uncle. Until then, he was really a good person. Naturally, I trusted my uncle¡­.¡±


    Instructor Lirya finished her sentence with a bitter expression.


    ¡°But my uncle sent me to a secluded villa in the city. After that, I could neither go outside nor meet people. My life was nothing more than watching the scenery outside the window¡­ If it weren¡¯t for the occasional theatrical group, I might have gone mad.¡±


    I furrowed my brows and asked.


    ¡°Is that possible? The Royal family¡­¡±


    Instructor Lirya shook her head slightly.


    ¡°The war was in full swing then. The royal family probably decided it would be better for my uncle to take over rather than cause confusion because the heir to the Bennett family was only a ten-year-old girl. In fact, my uncle managed the rear supply effectively. It would have been impossible for me at that time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°When I turned eighteen and became an adult, I was finally released when I signed a document stating that I would renounce my earldom and transfer all my rights to my uncle. But my uncle, not content with imprisoning me, tried to marry me off to a suitable family. If Dean Heinkel had not come, I might have been sold off like that and married.¡±


    ¡°Not many people know this. When I was young, my uncle spread rumors in social circles that I was ill, and when I grew up, that I gave up the earldom due to pressure. People wrongly assume that I was born into a noble family and grew up in a good environment, but this is the truth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the great person that Instructor Graham thinks I am. Instructor Graham survived the battlefield at a young age, rose to the rank of Captain, possesses excellent skills, and is recognized by both Dean Heinkel and the Marquis Kalshtein¡­.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even escape from there on my own. I¡¯m just someone who became an instructor a little earlier than Instructor Graham, a noblewoman who can¡¯t even hold a fork and knife properly¡­ just a worthless person.¡±


    At the end of her lengthy confession, Instructor Lirya looked at me with slightly fearful eyes.


    There was a trace of tears at the corner of her eyes that seemed ready to fall at any moment.


    ¡°I was both happy and scared when Instructor Graham came to me for advice. I¡¯m such a pitiful woman, I was afraid he would be disappointed if he knew my real self¡­ I, I wanted to show only my good side¡­!¡±


    Finally, Instructor Lirya couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and let one fall.


    So that¡¯s why she was so nervous about our appointment today.


    She wanted to show me only her reliable side.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a brief hesitation, I took a step closer to her.

 CH 84

    ? Date (2) ?


    After some consideration, I approached and placed an overcoat on Instructor Lirya¡¯s shoulders.


    Our eyes met as she blankly looked up.


    ¡°It seemed like you needed it.¡±


    Even though it was spring, the weather in March was still cold. Especially at such a high cliff, it was noticeably chillier. A thin dress would not be enough.


    Instructor Lirya nodded slightly and hugged the overcoat tightly. With traces of faint tears on her face, she felt the remaining warmth in the overcoat in silence.


    I opened my mouth slowly.


    ¡°Instructor Lirya.¡±


    I hesitated after speaking.


    What should I say?


    That she¡¯s not a pitiful person? That I respect Instructor Lirya? That there are many students who rely on her?


    These are all clich¨¦s. And I wasn¡¯t sure if I was in a position to say such things.


    I wasn¡¯t familiar with comforting others, and I had no idea how much this awkward comfort would help Instructor Lirya.


    However, I believed there must be a reason that Instructor Lirya revealed a story that she hadn¡¯t told anyone else right here, to me alone.


    Showing one¡¯s hidden weakness to others.


    It would have required great courage.


    So, I had to show her the respect she deserved in return.


    I carefully brought up the sincere feelings I had, filled with my honesty.


    ¡°I feel the same way.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I often feel that I am pitiful myself.¡±


    Instructor Lirya opened her eyes wide as if she found it hard to believe.


    I gave a light smile. Perhaps, it was a bitter smile similar to what she had shown me until now.


    ¡°The power, status, and even the fame I have were not things I desired. They are more like things I unexpectedly acquired.¡±


    The desperate reason why I wanted to become stronger. It all began to protect Ella.


    Then, I wanted to be with Charlotte, wanted to protect the family and friends I left in my hometown, wanted to survive and return with my Special Task Force colleagues.


    When I came to my senses, all the reasons I wanted to become stronger had one by one left my side and disappeared. And what was left was just me who became strong.


    The only thing left was a worthless and pitiful man who couldn¡¯t protect anything he truly wanted to protect.


    So the recognition and cheers, money, and honor I gained as a Hero all seemed pointless. Every time I embraced such things, I only realized more about the things I left behind.


    I spoke in a voice soaked with regret.


    ¡°What I truly wanted¡­ was a very trivial happiness.¡±


    Yes, I didn¡¯t wish for anything great.


    Living a normal life with loved ones. A natural hope that anyone as a human being would have.


    However, the world¡¯s trials I had to go through to realize that hope were too rough and treacherous.


    Instructor Lirya smiled a sad smile.


    ¡°It seems the hardest thing in this world is to live happily. Because a normal life is the hardest thing to have.¡±


    Her eyes were looking far away.


    ¡°I often think about it. What if I wasn¡¯t born into the Bennett family? What if I grew up with a family who loved me normally, even if I wasn¡¯t a noble? What if there wasn¡¯t a war¡­? Though it¡¯s a meaningless supposition.¡±


    I nodded and calmly responded.


    ¡°Many things are decided even before we are born. Your name, parents, social class, and even the environment around you.¡±


    So, I think there¡¯s one important thing.


    How are we going to live in such irrationality?


    ¡°The important thing is to make a choice.¡±


    ¡°¡­A choice?¡±


    ¡°I chose to become an instructor at this academy. Didn¡¯t Instructor Lirya do the same? If we hadn¡¯t made those choices, we might never have met each other like this.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    Instructor Lirya looked dazed for a moment, then smiled and laughed with a slight smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. It was my choice to teach the students¡­ If none of this had happened, we wouldn¡¯t have met each other like this.¡±


    ¡°So, I don¡¯t care what kind of person Instructor Lirya is. On the contrary, I am glad that I can hear such a story.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re glad?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve gotten to know Instructor Lirya better. If today¡¯s events hadn¡¯t occurred, we wouldn¡¯t have had this conversation.¡±


    Listening quietly, Instructor Lirya sharply raised one eyebrow.


    ¡°Do you mean to say it¡¯s fortunate that I almost ruined our date today?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Instructor Lirya stared at my embarrassed expression, then broke out into a playful laugh. The sadness and melancholy had disappeared from her face before I knew it.


    ¡°Hehe. I¡¯m joking. But you didn¡¯t deny the word ¡®date¡¯, did you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad. I was worried that I was the only one thinking that way.¡±


    I had said more than usual.


    I¡¯m not a fool either. I had noticed early on that she had a certain fondness for me.


    Although I couldn¡¯t be sure if it was just simple fondness or something more.


    Then, Instructor Lirya silently leaned her head on my shoulder.


    I did not push her away, and the two of us quietly watched the setting sun and the academy below it.


    It seemed like the buildings of the Philion Academy were visible in the distance.


    Instructor Lirya cautiously asked.


    ¡°Instructor Graham¡­ Are you happy now?¡±


    After a moment of thought, I responded.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m trying to be happy.¡±


    I had spent too much time shaking off old emotions. I had only wielded my anger, regret, sadness, and hatred in my heart like a weapon.


    Now it was time to fill that empty space with something new.


    Instructor Lirya nodded slightly.


    ¡°You too, Instructor Graham, have had many wounds.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has their weaknesses.¡±


    Suddenly, silence fell upon us. But it wasn¡¯t an uncomfortable or awkward silence.


    Instructor Lirya, while clutching my coat and fiddling unnecessarily with my sleeve, hesitated before speaking.


    ¡°Um, Instructor Graham.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever heard? Sometimes, women are more attracted to men¡¯s weaknesses.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°They are attracted to the unexpected weaknesses of someone who seems perfect. Is it because it stimulates the maternal instinct?¡±


    Instructor Lirya said, with a gentle smile on her face.


    ¡°And that story¡­ I think it¡¯s probably true.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    To be honest, the words ¡®appearance of Instructor Lirya¡¯ and ¡®maternal instinct¡¯ were a combination that didn¡¯t go well together.


    Of course, even Instructor Lirya would get angry if she knew I thought this.


    Not knowing what kind of response I should give at this time, I just changed the subject.


    ¡°We should get going now.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just a phrase, the sunset had almost completely fallen and the sky was gradually being covered with darkness.


    Looking at the darkness slowly approaching from afar, it seemed like night would fall if we stayed any longer.


    Instructor Lirya wrinkled her brows slightly. She looked as if she had expected a better answer, but she eventually sighed shortly and wore a light smile.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±


    I got on the bike, and Instructor Lirya also took her place at the back.


    Seeing her casually hugging my waist tightly, I felt a bit nervous and spoke up.


    ¡°Instructor Lirya, your hands¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    There was no point in stopping her as it was clear that she would hold onto my waist again as we rode.


    Later, I thought I should ask Dr. Brown¡¯s student to attach an auxiliary handle.


    Suddenly, Instructor Lirya asked with a curious voice from behind.


    ¡°By the way, who is this Sylvia? By her voice and name, she seems to be a woman¡­.¡±


    After thinking about her question for a moment, I answered seriously.


    ¡°We owe each other our lives.¡±


    ¡°That, you had such a deep relationship¡­!?¡±


    Her voice sounded oddly threatened.


    ***


    Riding the bike all the way, it didn¡¯t take long to return to the academy. This was because after several trips, I had found a few routes that were much faster than the main road.


    Instructor Lirya tried to accompany me up to the Garnet Red Dormitory, but I strongly refused because it would be too conspicuous in front of the students.


    In the end, I dropped off Instructor Lirya on a road a bit distant from the tram stop.


    The sky had already darkened and the surrounding area was faintly lit by the glow of magical lights.


    Now, really facing the time to part, Instructor Lirya hesitated in her place, fixing her hair that had been ruffled while riding the bike.


    Seeing her as if she still had something to say, I quietly waited for her.


    ¡°Instructor Graham, I really enjoyed today, thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I enjoyed it too.¡±


    It was not a formal speech but a sincere one. It had been quite a while since I felt the joy of being with someone.


    ¡°Tha, that, and this! I¡¯ll give this back to you!¡±


    Instructor Lirya extended my instructor¡¯s coat that she had been wearing. It would have been okay to lend it to her for the day since the weather was chilly, but it seemed like she intended to return it right away.


    Well, it would stand out too much to the students if she went back to the dormitory wearing a man¡¯s clothes.


    I nodded my head and extended my hand, and Instructor Lirya approached me, holding the coat.


    At that moment, determination settled on Instructor Lirya¡¯s face.


    She closed her eyes tightly and stretched her face toward me. Even though I could have avoided it, I was taken aback and couldn¡¯t move.


    Soon, her tiny lips touched my cheek and fell away. It was a very brief moment.


    Instructor Lirya lowered the foot she had been standing on tip-toe with and spoke hurriedly with a face that had turned bright red even in the darkness.


    ¡°Thi, this is an expression of affection¡­! Please be careful on your way back!¡±


    Instructor Lirya didn¡¯t wait for my reply and turned around, rushing towards the dormitory building.


    ¡°Huh¡­.¡±


    I let out a short dry laugh and turned the handle, heading towards the Opal Black Dormitory.

 CH 85

    ? Imperial Palace Conference ?


    The Imperial Palace Emperatos.


    A white palace towering in the vast land of the city of Shangria.


    Built hundreds of years ago using dragon technology, the Emperatos Palace boasted a grandeur beyond the reach of human technology, inspiring awe and respect for the Empire and the royal family in all who saw it.


    Despite facing numerous crises over the centuries since its founding, the Imperial Palace Emperatos remained an invincible fortress that had never once allowed an enemy incursion, and it was one of the symbols representing the grandeur of the Empire.


    People looked up at the towering palace as if they were reaching out to a goddess, imagining that the royal family living there led a refined life as if they existed in the heavens.


    But for Elizabeth, this palace felt no different from a rat¡¯s den in the back alleys of the city.


    Early in the morning, Elizabeth set foot in the Emperatos Palace for a meeting.


    The palace garden, ablaze with exotic flowers, would generally lift the spirits of onlookers, but for Elizabeth, it felt like a smokescreen trying to somehow hide the stench emanating from the palace.


    As she arrived at the conference room, the eunuch announced her entry with a booming voice.


    ¡°The noble Little Sun of the Empire, Her Highness Elizabeth von Galateia, the Third Princess, has arrived!¡±


    Most of the bureaucrats were already gathered in the conference room.


    Valier, the Minister of the Imperial Administration, Duke Aizenfeld, the leader of the local nobility  Major General Elias, the captain of the Imperial Police,  Commander Ludwig, the commander of the Royal Guard, Grand Mage Runhardt of the Imperial Palace and his daughter, the Chief Mage Greta¡­


    High-ranking nobles and bureaucrats, each boasting an enviable status and power from all corners of the Empire, were gathered in this palace, and as soon as the princess entered, they bent at the waist with due respect.


    In response to their salutations, Elizabeth simply nodded her head while keeping her back straight, for a royal should not bow to anyone.


    Upon entering the conference room, the first thing Elizabeth looked at was the throne.


    The empty throne was not strange. The emperor was getting older and his health was deteriorating to the point that recently, he was unable to attend meetings due to health red flags.


    This fact was not officially announced to the public, but everyone here already knew it.


    The problem was that even the seat of the Crown Prince, right below that throne, was empty.


    Elizabeth opened her mouth as she looked at the vacant chair.


    ¡°Where is my older brother again?¡±


    ¡°¡­I apologize, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°I see. Since we don¡¯t know when he will arrive, shall we start the meeting among ourselves?¡±


    What she said wasn¡¯t anything special, it was the same as always.


    As soon as Elizabeth sat in her chair, the meeting immediately started as if it had been waiting for her words. The main content of the meeting was, of course, about the ongoing victory festival.


    Because of the festival, how much the number of tourists had increased compared to normal years, what was lacking, what was needed¡­ As each bureaucrat started talking, Elizabeth, as a royal representative, expressed her detailed opinions on each agenda.


    ¡°Limit the traffic of horses and carriages, and only allow logistics to move at specific times. Leave the central road as free as possible for tourists, and use the Tethys River waterway for other logistics.¡±


    ¡°Mobilize all the reserve forces of the City Guards and the Knights, and increase the patrol personnel to more than 50% of the current number. Crimes against tourists do not stop, and this is related to the face of the Empire. Even if they are foreigners, let them be judged by the stern laws of the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Your Highness.¡±


    The meeting proceeded smoothly under Elizabeth¡¯s unhindered leadership.


    Then, all of a sudden, the door of the conference room opened and the eunuch shouted out.


    ¡°The Great Little Sun of the Empire, His Highness Wilhelm von Galatea, the Crown Prince, has arrived!!¡±


    As the door swung wide open, a man stepped into the conference room.


    The man, who had silver hair and red eyes like Elizabeth, arrogantly scanned his surroundings as he confidently strode through the conference room.


    Then he calmly sat in his empty chair and, leaning back arrogantly in his chair, said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, continue the meeting.¡±


    He seemed completely oblivious to the fact that he was late for the meeting.


    Some might interpret such a commanding attitude as the confidence of a future emperor, but Elizabeth saw something slightly different.


    His clothes and hair seemed hastily groomed but still had a disheveled appearance, and his eyes looked a bit vacant and half-open.


    Most tellingly, a strong scent of perfume and alcohol wafted from Wilhelm when he sat next to her.


    It seemed that there would be no worries about his succession if such a prince, more interested in his own pleasure than important meetings, became the emperor.


    Elizabeth¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at her own blood kin. It was such a subtle change of emotion that no one could notice.


    ¡°Haah¡­.¡±


    Wilhelm looked bored already, not long after arriving at the meeting.


    The one sitting in that position was supposed to listen to the voices of all the people, but while Elizabeth and the prime minister were leading the meeting, Wilhelm merely sat there with a look of annoyance.


    In the middle of the ongoing meeting, Ludwig, the commander of the Royal Guard, who had been waiting for the right time to speak, cautiously addressed the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Prince. Actually, Deputy Commander Frida has been seriously injured. She said she may not be able to participate in the parade and asked me to deliver the message.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    At that, emotion appeared on Wilhelm¡¯s face, which had been expressionless until now. It was clear anger.


    ¡°Frida is injured? What the hell happened?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, she¡­ fell from her horse and rolled.¡±


    ¡°Fell from her horse? A master class? You expect me to believe that now?¡±


    Sir Ludwig closed his mouth as if apologizing.


    Wilhelm¡¯s face twisted even more violently in anger.


    ¡°That¡­ that useless wretch! There¡¯s a limit to uselessness! Especially at such an important time!¡±


    Unable to suppress his anger, he insulted his colleague for quite a while in this public place.


    All the nobles and bureaucrats present kept their mouths shut and their heads bowed, pretending not to hear the prince¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Elizabeth was lost in thought for a moment. She had already heard through the imperial intelligence department that the iron-blooded knight had lost to an unidentified man in the arena.


    As far as she knew, the intelligence department would have surely reported it to Wilhelm as well. Yet, his attitude looked as if he was hearing this fact for the first time.


    Of course, it was obvious. He must have listened to the report but didn¡¯t really pay attention. He probably didn¡¯t care about any report while indulging in pleasure, and he probably didn¡¯t even read the remaining reports.


    After the war, she had heard that Frida often relieved her stress in the arena. However, she had not expected that Frida would return after such a miserable defeat.


    She understood why Frida excused herself, saying that she had fallen from her horse and was injured. Those who should know would have already heard the news, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to show her face, even out of embarrassment. She wouldn¡¯t want to show up at the parade either.


    However, Wilhelm was not the type to understand such things. Wilhelm, who had been expressing his anger violently for quite some time, shouted in a tone of voice that showed his anger had not subsided.


    ¡°Charlotte!!¡±


    At that, the saintess, Charlotte, who had been sitting silently in a corner of the meeting room, slowly raised her head.


    ¡°Find a way to fix Frida, and bring her back healthy before the parade.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Charlotte silently stared at the prince. It was the senior nun Adele that served the saintess, who answered on her behalf.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Prince. I¡¯m sorry, but the Saintess has already bestowed treatment upon Frida.¡±


    Even for the senior nun, it was an unusual event for a nun, who was neither a bishop nor an archbishop, to attend a palace meeting.


    However, Saintess Charlotte was suffering from aphasia and couldn¡¯t communicate with anyone, so she needed someone to convey her words.


    The one who played that role was Adele herself.


    ¡°She¡¯s already been treated? Then what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Frida has severely injured her face, causing damage to her brain. The brain is a very sensitive area and must be treated carefully even with magic. If the treatment is forced, there may be a risk of permanent disability that cannot be cured with sacred power¡­¡±


    ¡°Just get to the point. How long does this careful treatment take?¡±


    ¡°Well, at the very least a week-¡°


    ¡°A week!? Ha! There are only two days left until the parade, and you say a week? That can¡¯t be. You must make her healthy by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, with all due respect, that is impossible. Frida is at risk of damage to her memory or becoming vegetative.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, just bring her before the parade, whatever the aftereffects! All she has to do is look healthy on the outside!¡±


    At the command to bring his niece, even if it meant turning her brain into a fool, the complexion of Commander Ludwig, who had to endure the prince¡¯s anger in front of him, hardened, and the color drained from Adele¡¯s face.


    Originally, even the crown prince of the empire should not show such tyranny to a saint. Like Frida or Greta, who should have been here, the saintess was only temporarily participating in this meeting because of the parade.


    No matter if she was a colleague, the saintess is not a servant of the prince like the other people in this meeting room. It¡¯s not right to treat her, who is under the protection of the church, as if giving an order to a subordinate.


    So, Adele tried to muster the courage to protect the saintess. But before that, there was a gentle touch on her shoulder.


    When Adele looked to the side, she could see Charlotte gently nodding towards her. Then Adele could say nothing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Charlotte made eye contact with Wilhelm and nodded her head slightly with a resigned look. Understanding her intention to treat Frida, Wilhelm¡¯s anger finally subsided a bit.


    As the prince¡¯s anger subsided, the meeting was finally able to proceed again. Various agendas were continued through the mouths of bureaucrats, and the meeting proceeded normally in Wilhelm¡¯s indifference.


    Soon, there was talk of needing personnel to supervise the inspection of the parade route on the day of the parade.


    No one disagreed that another field manager was needed to prepare for any incidents on the day, given that Dr. Brown would be present.


    Suddenly, Wilhelm, who had been quiet all along, spoke in a casual tone.


    ¡°My beloved little sister can handle it.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean, brother?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Elizabeth. The demonstration operation of the parade route, awaited by the people of the empire, no, the whole continent. Naturally, a person of suitable rank should watch the scene. Wouldn¡¯t it be good for you to experience riding on the parade route too?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Elizabeth doubted Wilhelm¡¯s intentions for a moment.


    Wilhelm, the Crown Prince, despite being hailed as the Hero of Light, was a contentious figure among the people. And the Second Princess did not reveal her face at all.


    Elizabeth, the young third princess, had been effectively substituting for the ailing Emperor in public duties in their stead.


    Therefore, Elizabeth also had considerable popular support that could not be ignored.


    A man who, in normal circumstances, would not find it strange to completely block her participation in the parade, clearly had impure intentions in trying to put her on the most eye-catching parade route.


    However, Elizabeth did not show that she was doubting the Crown Prince¡¯s intentions. She just lifted her red lips and showed a beautiful smile as if painted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, brother.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    At her soft and obedient attitude, Wilhelm nodded in satisfaction.


    ***


    After the meeting, Elizabeth calmly left the conference room.


    Soon, her loyal knight, Katarina, stuck by her side like a shadow.


    And she whispered a secret message to the princess.


    ¡°Your Highness. Commander Ludwig wishes to see you.¡±


    ¡°Without anyone knowing, avoiding others¡¯ eyes?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Oh, about the demonstration operation of the parade route. Can you check it out in detail again?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s your command, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Anyway, thanks for the good news, Katarina.¡±


    He had been indifferent no matter what, but it seems that even he, who had always been on the side of the Crown Prince, couldn¡¯t remain unresponsive to the remark about not caring if his niece was made into a fool.


    Of course, this wouldn¡¯t have confirmed his change of allegiance yet. However, judging from his request to meet, which was different from before, it was certain that the reaction was more positive than before.


    This way, Elizabeth, who beautifully smiled in front of Wilhelm pretending to know nothing, was systematically increasing her faction behind the scenes.


    To fulfill her ambitions someday.


    However, her power was no different than a sandcastle. Most of the people were those who either thought that Wilhelm should not become the emperor or had no other choice because they were displeased with the Crown Prince, rather than those who genuinely supported her.


    A weak force that would certainly crumble without a trace if a violent wave hit even once.


    Therefore, to build this sandcastle more solidly, it wasn¡¯t enough to act underwater as she was doing now. The emperor¡¯s health was deteriorating day by day.


    If they support her while the emperor is still alive, it¡¯s a common throne competition, but if they support her after Wilhelm becomes the emperor, it¡¯s a rebellion. So she had to settle the score while the emperor was alive.


    Suddenly, a person came to Elizabeth¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Eon Graham¡­¡±


    A man who might be the only one who could solve all her problems right now.


    ¡°¡­Instructor.¡±

 CH 86

    ? Parade ?


    After a brief date with Instructor Lirya, Wednesday.


    Titania sought me out early in the morning.


    To be more precise, it was closer to say that she barged into my room.


    ¡°Instructor! Are you awake? Instructor Eon~?¡±


    The current time, 6 a.m.


    It was somewhat early for the day to start, and most people would be in a deep sleep.


    However, that didn¡¯t apply to me. Thanks to my long military life, my wake-up time was much earlier than others.


    I woke up at 5 a.m., lightly jogged and patrolled the surroundings, and when I finished showering back in my room, I heard Titania¡¯s knock from outside the door.


    Her knock was closer to a ¡®bang bang¡¯ than a ¡®knock knock¡¯.


    ¡°Instructor Eon! Um, are you still sleeping? Instructor! Please get up! The sun is already up!¡±


    ¡°Titania, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too early¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I, want to sleep more.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There were several presences felt from outside the door.


    I wanted to ignore the knock, but Titania seemed unwilling to leave before I opened the door.


    I sighed slightly and opened the door.


    Beyond the door, it wasn¡¯t just Titania. There was Titania, already prepared and changed into her outdoor clothes from early in the morning, Gwyn, and Oznia, who looked dead tired as if she had been dragged out of bed.


    As soon as the door opened, Titania was about to greet me with a bright smile, but as she saw me, she widened her eyes in surprise.


    ¡°Instructor- Eh.¡±


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±


    Since I just came out of the shower, I was wearing nothing but a towel around my neck.


    Perhaps because I was interrupted in an unprepared state, my voice sounded a bit cold.


    ¡°What in the world is going on at this hour.¡±


    It was a tone scolding the rudeness of students knocking on the instructor¡¯s office door this early in the morning, but there was no returning answer.


    The three female students just stood there with their mouths agape.


    Titania had frozen mid-smile, Gwyn covered her face, but her eyes were peeking through her fingers. Oznia was gaping like a baby bird with eyes full of shock.


    This moment of silence lasted quite a while.


    Breaking the lengthy silence, Titania, her face redder than before, stuttered like a broken machine.


    ¡°A, a, ah¡­ we, we¡¯ll¡­ come back later!!¡±


    Unable to find a proper excuse, she hastily closed the door.


    With the closing of the door, there was the sound of the three students hurriedly leaving, and something almost like a scream filled with embarrassment and astonishment.


    I sighed deeply and shook my head, then dried the wetness from my hair and finished dressing.


    The three of them returned about 30 minutes from then.


    Knock Knock-


    This time, the knock was much quieter.


    I responded with a calm voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s open.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse us.¡±


    Titania slightly opened the door and poked her head through to check on me. Confirming that I was properly dressed, she cautiously entered the room.


    Following her, Gwyn and Oznia came in as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°We, today¡­ you promised to go to the festival with us¡­.¡±


    ¡°This early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°We thought it would be better to go early¡­! If we go late, it¡¯ll be hard to get on the tram¡­.¡±


    In Titania¡¯s expression, there was embarrassment about what had just happened, but it was also filled with anticipation and excitement about the festival.


    It seemed that she was so excited about going to the festival that she woke up early, woke her friends, and came straight to me.


    Thinking about it, although we had promised to go to the festival together, we hadn¡¯t set a specific time.


    And considering the difficulty we had yesterday with the tram being more crowded than usual when I went with Instructor Lirya, Titania¡¯s argument made sense.


    However, despite her excitement, Titania¡¯s behavior was undoubtedly rude.


    I pointed that out clearly.


    ¡°Next time, make sure to set a specific time for our appointment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was so excited, I didn¡¯t realize¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now that you know. Wait for me at the main gate. I¡¯ll get ready and come out soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes!¡±


    Titania couldn¡¯t hide her joy at my words and smiled brightly.


    ***


    Fortunately, there were no problems with the festival visit with the students.


    On the first day, I had to patrol and deal with disturbances in the back alleys, but today, we were out purely to enjoy the festival, so I hoped we could pass without any mishaps.


    Titania seemed determined to make up for not being able to fully explore the market last time, so we spent the whole morning walking around every nook and cranny of the city.


    Though we couldn¡¯t possibly see every part of the expansive city in a day, so we mostly wandered around the areas near the central road where there were many people.


    Of course, just touring that much was enough to enjoy the festival.


    ¡°Instructor Eon! Look over there! What¡¯s that big, white thing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an ice sculpture. It seems to be a sculpture of a white dragon. They managed to prepare ice that big for this season.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Is that the White Dragon Albinisis? Ah! There are a lot of people gathered over there! What are they doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a dice gambling game. Don¡¯t worry about it. They¡¯re all con artists anyway.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it actually didn¡¯t look fun to me either. But it was interesting to see so many people gathered.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so interesting?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Titania said, smiling brightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see this many people in the forest. It¡¯s amazing to see so many people gathered together and enjoying something!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t elves hold festivals?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well? We have a festival to pray for the well-being of our ancestors, but it doesn¡¯t have this kind of festive atmosphere. Elf festivals are quieter and more serious. That¡¯s why this human festival feels quite fresh to me!¡±


    Titania said, sounding a bit regretful.


    ¡°It would have been nice if Marian and Elizabeth were here too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Unlike these three who could enjoy the festival normally, the students of higher status weren¡¯t in a situation to enjoy the festival right now.


    Schultz seemed to have enjoyed the festival in his own way until yesterday, but today he appeared to have gone to help his father, the prime minister, with his work. Marian also had to stay at home for a few days after receiving a call from her family, so she hadn¡¯t returned to the dormitory since yesterday.


    And there was no need to mention Princess Elizabeth.


    Titania put on a forced smile.


    ¡°But it¡¯s okay. We promised to watch the parade together on the last day.¡±


    ¡°Did we make such a promise?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was just for a moment when we were in the restroom. They all said they would somehow make time. Elizabeth might find it difficult, but she will still be in the same place.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    While other students would mostly be spectators of the parade, Elizabeth would rather be a participant.


    It wasn¡¯t so palpable when we saw her at the dormitory, but she was, after all, the princess of this empire.


    ¡°We all agreed to watch Elizabeth in the parade. I¡¯m really curious to see what she will be like.¡±


    Titania said with a look full of anticipation.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to come and see it too, right, instructor?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±


    The parade, huh?


    Truthfully, I hadn¡¯t planned on going.


    The chances of meeting faces I didn¡¯t want to see were high, and I wasn¡¯t particularly interested in things like festivals in the first place.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the invitations from Instructor Lirya or Titania, I probably wouldn¡¯t have gone to see the festival today. As always, I would have focused solely on my tasks and ignored whatever festival was happening outside.


    However, I was unsure whether it would be alright for me, as an instructor, to be the only one absent from an event that all the students would be participating in.


    I would have liked to seek advice from Instructor Lirya, but given what happened yesterday, it felt a bit awkward to see her.


    ¡°¡­If I have time.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! You have to make time? We, the Opal Black class, have agreed to gather together, so we can¡¯t have you, Instructor Eon, absent from that!¡±


    I had tried to give a sufficiently vague answer, but Titania seemed to interpret it as a definite commitment to attend if I had the time.


    I could vividly foresee a future where she would be disappointed, asking why I hadn¡¯t come if I didn¡¯t attend the parade.


    While I was pondering on how to handle this, Gwyn and Oznia, who had briefly left to wash their hands, returned.


    However, in Gwyn¡¯s arms, inexplicably, was a huge bear plushie the size of a human torso.


    Startled by the sight of the plushie, Titania asked.


    ¡°Gwyn! What on earth is that bear plushie?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this? There was this old man cheating with dice over there. So when I caught him, the man selling plushies nearby gave me this as a token of gratitude. I was having trouble figuring out what to do with it, would you like it, Tanya?¡±


    ¡°Really? Can I?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It seemed like she was talking about the dice gambling we saw a little while ago.


    So, Titania participated in an archery contest to repay Gwyn and ended up winning first place, while I spent my time buying and eating all sorts of food from nearby stalls.


    During that time, Oznia was continuously swept up by the crowd, eventually ending up as squishy as a slime. There were these minor, yet entertaining happenings, but overall, it was an ordinary and uneventful day.


    That evening, I received a letter from Elizabeth.


    It was about her riding in a parade float on the day of the parade.


    Titania was disappointed that she wouldn¡¯t be able to closely watch Elizabeth, but she was genuinely happy about the fact that she would be riding on a parade float.


    And so, Thursday passed without incident.


    The last day of Victory Celebration, Friday, was approaching.

 CH 87

    ? Parade (2) ?


    After the war ended, the victory festival established itself as the grandest event hosted by the empire.


    The highlight of the festival was undoubtedly the victory parade held on the last day.


    The procession of knights in dazzling armor, the mass march of soldiers armed with spears and shields, and finally, the spectacular and powerful magic performances by the palace mages.


    With the majestic sight of the victorious imperial army from the last war, interest was further heightened by the news that the heroes¡¯ party would participate in the parade this year.


    In other words, this meant that an even greater number of people would flock to the main roads of the capital.


    While the imperial police would surely mobilize a substantial force to control the crowd, once they arrived, the place would be so crowded with people that they would barely be able to move. Not to mention, they would have to leave at dawn just to catch a glimpse of the parade.


    I wasn¡¯t willing to endure that much hardship to watch the parade. The festival sightseeing over the past few days had been more than enough by just wandering the streets.


    So, the place I was at now was the rooftop of the Opal Black Dormitory.


    The students of the Opal Black Class were gathered here, including me. All except Elizabeth.


    Marian sighed heavily and spoke.


    ¡°Ha¡­ I barely managed to reject my mother¡¯s request to stay together until the festival ends, and now I find myself back at school¡­¡±


    ¡°You can leave if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°¡­No, well, I don¡¯t exactly dislike it. It¡¯s just that it feels odd that while everyone else is out enjoying the festival, we¡¯ve returned to school¡­¡±


    Marian grumbled her grievances as she sat on the blanket-covered floor.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like crowded places, you could have said so in advance. Thanks to my grandfather, we can comfortably watch from the VIP seats. There we can watch quietly, in a place where there¡¯s no one else¡­¡±


    Titania cheerfully replied.


    ¡°Ay, Marian. We gathered here to cheer for Elizabeth. In that sense, I think this place is the best.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess¡­¡±


    According to the information Schultz had provided in advance, the airship parade was supposed to start from the palace, fly along the central road, and then return to the palace.


    Therefore, from the 3rd district right next to the palace, the Philion Academy, we should be able to get a good view of the airship parade.


    Schultz, who was next to me, spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°Titania is right, Marian. We¡¯ve seen the parade many times already. I think it¡¯s not bad to do something like this once in a while. When there are many people, unexpected things can happen. From that perspective, I think it was the best decision for the students to be here together. Isn¡¯t that right, Instructor Eon?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Although my hesitation to go and see the parade was the biggest reason, I nodded slightly as if agreeing with Schultz¡¯s words.


    Then, Schultz turned to Marian with a ¡®see?¡¯ expression, and Marian finally gave in.


    ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯m not exactly against this either!¡±


    Following Marian¡¯s words, Gwyn, who had been quiet for a while, cautiously added.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit disappointed¡­ I wanted to see the Continent¡¯s Seven Heroes like my Master¡­¡±


    Gwyn seemed a bit regretful about not being able to see the heroes and saints who were revered as the Continent¡¯s Seven Heroes, like Sword Saint, in person. Seeing Gwyn¡¯s expression, Schultz smiled and pulled something out of his bag.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I knew you¡¯d feel this way, so I prepared this.¡±


    What Schultz pulled out was a magical radio that we often saw in the lounge, and an object resembling a short stick.


    I could immediately tell what it was because it was something I¡¯d seen many times on the battlefield.


    ¡°A telescope?¡±


    ¡°Oh, as expected, Instructor recognizes it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sensitive item that shouldn¡¯t be carelessly released to the public.¡±


    ¡°Of course, even I can¡¯t get a military-grade telescope. This one is a civilian model that was recently released. It has adjustable magnification, so it won¡¯t be lacking for watching the parade from here.¡±


    Gwyn asked in a curious voice.


    ¡°A telescope? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a tool that allows you to see distant places as if they¡¯re nearby¡­ Rather than explaining in detail, it will be much faster for you to understand by using it yourself. Would you like to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uh¡­? Wow! It¡¯s like people are right in front of me!¡±


    Gwyn excitedly looked around, unable to hide her excitement, holding the telescope in her hand. Schultz exclaimed in surprise at her enthralled look as she held the telescope high towards the sky.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Gwyn! If you do that wrong-¡°


    I quickly reached out and grabbed Gwyn.


    Gwyn, her wrist caught, looked at me with a surprised expression.


    ¡°Instructor¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at the sun. You could go blind.¡±


    Schultz continued with a pale face.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. Looking directly at the sun can be dangerous as the light is concentrated through the telescope. So it¡¯s best not to look at the sky. I¡¯m sorry, I should have told you that first¡­.¡±


    I spoke sternly to Gwyn, who was dazed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t casually use a tool you don¡¯t know how to use. Be careful.¡±


    Then, Gwyn obediently nodded her head like a well-behaved child.


    ¡°¡­Yes, yes. I¡¯ll be careful. Uh- Instructor.¡±


    She seemed to have changed what she was going to call me halfway through.


    I wasn¡¯t sure. Maybe it was just my imagination.


    Gwyn brought the telescope back up to her eyes and this time, she observed her surroundings more carefully. At her cautious appearance, Schultz smiled faintly and turned on the power of the radio he had brought along with the telescope.


    As the radio was switched on, a clear female voice started to guide.


    [Dear listeners. As you¡¯ve all been anticipating, the grand finale celebrating the end of the festival, the victory parade, is about to begin. The march will start soon, so for those of you on the road, please focus on the scene in front of you, and those listening to the radio, please sit comfortably and listen.]


    When Schultz turned on the radio, it seemed as if the heat from the distant scene was transmitted through it. The students¡¯ atmosphere also began to rise.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of fun¡­!¡±


    ¡°I agree. The atmosphere seems quite nice, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Titania and Marian happily exchanged words, and the other students began to enjoy the distant parade, each spreading out a blanket and sitting on the ground, or leaning on the rooftop railing.


    And on cue, the radio began to announce the start of the parade.


    [Ah, look, everyone! The figure at the very front of the parade is none other than the ¡®Hero of light¡¯, Wilhelm von Galatea, the little sun of the Empire, chosen by the Holy Sword!]


    [Following him is the ¡®Battlefield¡¯s Saintess¡¯, Charlotte Orsia. Despite having remained on the continent to continue her efforts in purification after the war, she has made a special visit to the capital for today! The citizens are warmly welcoming the Hero¡¯s party with fervent cheers!]


    [Next is the march of the Royal Guard, the strongest knight corps that guards the royal family! At their head is Frida von Sternlicht, a member of the Hero¡¯s party and deputy commander of the Royal Guard, the ¡®Iron-blooded Knight¡¯. Her appearance draped in a white dragon cloak is truly dazzlingly beautiful!]


    [And now, ¡®Ashen Witch¡¯ Greta von Runhardt, the chief mage, is making her appearance with the royal palace mage corps. Ah, look at that! A 6th circle magic Flame Cannon is flying towards the capital¡¯s sky! Look at those beautiful flames! A truly spectacular parade is unfolding!]


    Boom! Boom! The sound of the fireworks exploding in the distance echoed.


    The screams and cheers of the people reached us here.


    I deliberately ignored such noises, curling up and lying down on the ground.


    Looking up at the blue sky like this, all I saw was white clouds.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All the noise and bustle on the ground must feel like a different world to the clouds in the sky.


    Thinking about it that way, it didn¡¯t seem so bad to live as a cloud if I were to be born again.


    At that moment, a familiar loud noise was heard from somewhere.


    A single airship tore through the clouds and soared into the sky. The students who saw it screamed.


    ¡°Look over there! It¡¯s an airship!¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth! Elizabeth! We¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°¡­Won¡¯t it be useless? I think even the dormitory building would barely be visible from up there¡­.¡±


    Gwyn pointed to the sky at the sight of the rising airship, and Titania waved her hand mightily as if to show the airship. Schultz looked at the scene with a bitter smile, and Marian, pretending not to care, looked at the sky with a surprised expression.


    Saladin leaned against the wall, crossing his arms and watching the airship¡¯s flight, and Batar was carving a wooden sculpture with a carving knife, his gaze directed towards the sky. At a glance, Batar¡¯s work seemed to resemble the form of an airship. Oznia was taking a painful nap, resting her head on Titania¡¯s knee.


    In such a peaceful atmosphere, a faint smile unwittingly lingered on my lips.


    Crash-!!


    However, shattering that tranquility, a sudden explosion was heard from the sky.


    The moment I witnessed the airship engulfed in flames and smoke.


    I felt the peace I had been feeling disappear.

 CH 88

    ? Airship  ?


    Everyone was astounded by the flames and smoke billowing from the airship.


    ¡°What the¡­ did the airship just explode!?¡±


    ¡°Eh, will Elizabeth be okay?¡±


    Schultz looked up at the sky with a perplexed expression, and Titania raised her voice in fear. However, there was no one who could answer their questions.


    While everyone was in confusion, a flustered voice from the radio announcer could be heard.


    [Wh, what just happened? There¡¯s been an explosion on the airship and black smoke is rising! Is¡­is this an accident?]


    Emotions are contagious. Especially fear, which is more powerful and faster.


    As the murmuring sounds of the citizens came from the radio, anxiety spread like a fog. The festive atmosphere filled with joy just moments ago now seemed like a lie. The students were unable to avoid the turmoil.


    But all of this was familiar to me as breathing. On the battlefield, the situation is always changing. Having lived in chaos for so long, my mind coolly froze over, and my reason quickly judged what had to be done.


    I calmly issued instructions to the students.


    ¡°Go back to the dormitory immediately.¡±


    Marian responded to my command a beat later.


    ¡°¡­Just go back? We can do something-¡°


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do in this situation.¡±


    There was no one who contradicted my firm stance, not even Marian who first spoke. However, among those present, there was only one person who had the potential to assist me¡­ That was Oznia.


    Just a few minutes ago, she was napping on Titania¡¯s lap, but now she was fully awake, looking at me with calm eyes.


    ¡°Oznia. Can you use teleport?¡±


    Teleportation was a high-level magic. It was natural that a student wouldn¡¯t be able to use it.


    However, she was the disciple of a Magic Tower master. As if it was a matter of course, Oznia nodded and replied.


    ¡°I can use it. But there¡¯s a problem.¡±


    ¡°A problem?¡±


    ¡°Because of the coordinate interference, spatial movement is impossible within the Academy, and a similar thing is installed on the airship. So, I can¡¯t use teleportation to get close to the airship.¡±


    Right. There was no easy way out.


    Still, it was good news that Oznia could use teleportation.


    Even though we couldn¡¯t move into the airship, it meant that we could move near it.


    ¡°Only Oznia will follow me, everyone else evacuate to the dormitory.¡±


    ¡°But, Instructor, what about Elizabeth?¡±


    Titania asked. At her words, the students¡¯ attention was focused on me. Their eyes were filled with a mix of fear and worry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    I slowly looked up at the sky. From the flaming airship, black smoke was continuously billowing out, but the airship was still floating in the sky.


    However, after such a big explosion, it was uncertain how much longer it could stay airborne. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if it fell right now.


    In the past, according to a soldier¡¯s duty, I would have helped the civilians to evacuate and contributed to dealing with the situation. Maybe I would even have been given the role of saving the princess.


    But now was different.


    I was now an instructor, and aboard that airship was Elizabeth, who was my student before she was a princess.


    As an instructor, I should protect my students.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring Elizabeth back.¡±


    Schultz asked in a voice full of questions.


    ¡°Instructor, how are you going to get to the airship, floating so high in the sky?¡±


    Schultz¡¯s question was reasonable. After all, humans can¡¯t fly. But I simply answered,


    ¡°There¡¯s a way.¡±


    ***


    Boom! Bang!


    Whoosh!


    Hot flames, thick smoke, and continuous minor explosion sounds. The violently swaying airship looked like it could fall at any moment.


    As chaotic as the people on the ground were, the situation on the airship was even more serious. It had to be. If the airship fell, everyone inside would essentially be dead.


    Dr. Brown, his beard singed by the intense heat and his body covered in soot and dust, coughed heavily as he emerged from the engine room.


    ¡°Cough, cough! It¡¯s gone! The engine¡¯s completely out!¡±


    At Dr. Brown¡¯s declaration ¨C the very man who developed this airship ¨C the faces of the people hardened.


    What he meant was that even he couldn¡¯t prevent the airship¡¯s crash.


    Katarina, the loyal Knight of the princess, shouted angrily.


    ¡°Try something! Didn¡¯t you build this ship!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I can see there¡¯s no answer! The engine has completely stopped! Right now, we¡¯re just floating on the remaining power! Damn it! My design was surely perfect¡­!¡±


    ¡°So it exploded again, didn¡¯t it!¡±


    ¡°That was all considered in the launch! This is something that has gone through dozens more test flights! The strange thing is why it exploded all of a sudden today!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    At Elizabeth¡¯s shout, the two of them shut their mouths.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Dr. Brown¡¯s fault. So, stop. Katarina, try to suppress the fire as much as possible. We will suffocate and die before the airship falls at this rate. Doctor, please try to find a way to restore the engine if possible. If not, at least find a way for people to land safely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°I shall do as you say.¡±


    Following Elizabeth¡¯s instructions, the two people left the deck to perform their respective duties.


    After they left, Elizabeth tried to calmly assess the situation.


    She knew that this could be a trap set for her.


    But she didn¡¯t anticipate that her opponent would go to such extremes.


    It wasn¡¯t that she had been foolishly complacent, thinking they wouldn¡¯t try to kill her own younger sister . If she had been so naive, she would have lost her life to an assassin disguised as a maid on her fifth birthday.


    Elizabeth had frequently faced assassination threats. Therefore, she had known for a long time that the crown prince wanted her dead.


    However, previous assassination attempts usually took place in quiet and secret places, so they could be disguised as accidents or suicides, even if Elizabeth were to die.


    Of course, most nobles would figure out that these were assassinations, but there was a distinct difference between disguising as an accident or suicide and murdering openly.


    The former could be seen as part of the common power struggles within the royal family, while the latter was something that only a tyrant would do.


    Moreover, Crown Prince Wilhelm was always someone who liked being the center of attention.


    While enjoying the feeling of being the protagonist at the parade, would he have wanted to kill her so much that he was willing to damage his own stage?


    Such a scheme was an unlikely move if it were Elizabeth. After all, it was Crown Prince Wilhelm who had ordered her to board this airship.


    If the airship exploded in the skies of the Empire with the princess on board, anyone could reasonably infer that Crown Prince Wilhelm was behind it.


    If she were to die here today, it would be natural to face the ridicule of the entire continent as the widely publicized airship project would have been scrapped.


    Moreover, even if Wilhelm were to become the future emperor, he would have to bear the stigma of having killed his sister and ruined the dignity of the empire.


    Was he pushed to such an extent, taking into account all of this, to carry out such an act¡­.


    ¡°Phew¡­.¡±


    Elizabeth let out a short sigh to calm herself down.


    The decision to board the airship, despite the potential risks, was hers and hers alone.


    She had thoroughly prepared for the worst-case scenario. She checked several times to ensure there were no traps hidden inside the airship, and the crew had been carefully selected to include only trustworthy individuals with the help of the imperial intelligence agency.


    Dr. Brown posed no problem because, due to his eccentric personality, he had no interest in the dispute for the throne, and she judged that the intelligence from the agency, which always maintained neutrality, could be trusted.


    However, now that she found herself in such a situation, all of it seemed doubtful.


    Who was behind this incident? Was Wilhelm truly behind all of this? Was the perpetrator who blew up the airship in the sky Dr. Brown, who developed the airship, or one of the crew members?


    While immersed in these worries, someone approached Elizabeth.


    ¡°Are you all right, Your Highness?¡±


    The man looked like a rough sailor with a beard, but he was wearing a uniform of the Imperial Navy.


    He was Alfred, a colonel in the Imperial Navy who had been chosen to be the captain of this airship based on his experience of navigating numerous ships.


    ¡®¡­If he¡¯s the captain of the ship, he might have had the opportunity to secretly plant a bomb.¡¯


    Elizabeth responded calmly, not showing her internal doubts.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You seem quite calm yourself, Colonel.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve experienced losing a ship more than once or twice.¡±


    ¡°Are you familiar with this situation?¡±


    ¡°It somehow turned out that way. As a captain, I should have shared my fate with the ship, but I¡¯ve regretted not being able to do so until now¡­ maybe today might be that day.¡±


    His words were not a simple joke to be laughed off.


    Elizabeth had no intention of dying here. Though she had always lived prepared for death, dying here in this situation was something she could never accept.


    For all those who should have died in her place.


    Elizabeth¡¯s hand was tightly clutching the ¡¯emergency measure¡¯ she had covertly prepared in her pocket.


    With it, she might be able to save herself¡­ but she couldn¡¯t guarantee the lives of the others on the airship.


    She had been constantly wondering if it was right to abandon everyone on the airship and escape alone.


    Although her reason said that it was, Elizabeth had been constantly putting off that decision.


    ¡®Someone¡­¡¯


    Could someone come to help?


    Elizabeth firmly scolded herself, nearly falling into a weak thought.


    Who would come, indeed, in these skies?


    The only thing she could trust and rely on was herself; everyone else was simply a relationship to be used when needed and used in return. The knights who had sworn loyalty to her, her friends at school, and everyone else.


    ¡°Heh¡­.¡±


    Who would risk their life to save such a cold woman who doesn¡¯t trust others and doesn¡¯t open her heart to anyone?


    Even if there were such a person, the reason would be simply that she was a princess. There could be no other reason.


    It was then that she thought so.


    ¨CVroooom!


    A familiar rumble echoed from somewhere. At first, she mistook it for the sound of the airship¡¯s engine, but it wasn¡¯t. The engine had already stopped a long time ago, and this sound was coming from a further distance.


    ¡°What in the world¡­?¡±


    The moment she turned her head to the sudden roaring sound, everyone witnessed a sight hard to believe.


    A man on a bike was falling towards the airship.

 CH 89

    ? Airship (2) ?


    The bike landed on the deck of the airship as if diving from mid-air.


    Boom!! Squeeaak¨D!!


    Along with the incredibly rough landing noise, the tires etched deep skid marks on the deck, screaming with friction, then came to a halt. The process filled the air with the smell of burning rubber.


    Everyone¡¯s mouths dropped open. They couldn¡¯t immediately decide how to react to the sudden arrival of this anomaly.


    He was an unauthorized intruder on the airship where the princess was aboard, but considering the situation, they should think he came to rescue. However, how did he manage to approach the airship floating 1,000m up in the sky?


    To those who didn¡¯t know that Eon had revved up his bike to the maximum speed and used Oznia¡¯s teleport to arrive, it seemed as if he had flown across the sky on his bike in an instant.


    The crew of the airship, unsure of how to respond to the situation, turned their gaze to Elizabeth, the highest authority aboard.


    As for Elizabeth, from the moment Eon appeared on his bike, she seemed to be frozen in place with her eyes wide in surprise.


    ¡°Instructor Eon¡­?¡±


    This was unexpected. The fact that he appeared here.


    No matter how great a hero of the seven continents he was, she never thought he would be able to reach this high in the sky. No matter how outstanding his abilities were, he couldn¡¯t fly. It was a feat possible only for a Mage like the Crimson Sage who could soar this high.


    Moreover, the airship was made with the empire¡¯s cutting-edge technology, and there was a magic jamming field deployed around it. It was a fortress in the sky that even a grand Mage couldn¡¯t approach recklessly.


    To be honest, even if help came, she thought it would be from the knights or the Mage Corps on the ground, she never even imagined someone would fly directly towards the airship from such a height.


    There was a world of difference in the level of concern between annihilating a terrorist organization and saving a student in the forest at night, and saving a princess facing an assassination threat.


    Inevitably, the outside world would pay attention, and a situation might arise where he could no longer hide his identity. It could be perceived as his faction, which might antagonize the mastermind behind the assassination.


    But Eon did just that, for a student he had not known for long.


    In front of the person who came to save her, Elizabeth was more puzzled than relieved. Did he fully understand the situation? Was his arrival a decision made considering all these factors?


    Why on earth?


    Unlike the shocked Elizabeth, Eon spoke calmly, as he usually did. His attitude was no different from when he was teaching.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe.¡±


    That was something he said as a teacher, concerned for the safety of his student.


    Elizabeth hesitated for a moment, unsure of what response to give.


    However, before Elizabeth could reply, there was a commotion on the deck.


    It was the voice of Dr. Brown. The doctor, whose beard was even more singed than before, greeted Eon with a happy face.


    ¡°Well, who do we have here! So, you¡¯ve come!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here too, Doctor.¡±


    ¡°This ship is like a child that I personally built! Of course, I have to watch my child flying so powerfully!¡±


    ¡°It seems that your ¡®child-like¡¯ ship is about to explode again¡­.¡±


    ¡°If it was according to my perfect calculations, there shouldn¡¯t have been any explosions this time! Anyway, I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯ve come, but I don¡¯t know what you can do in this situation!¡±


    Eon quickly scanned the deck. At this very moment, the ship was gradually descending, and if it lost balance just a little, it seemed inevitable that it would fall to the ground like a bird losing its wings.


    While looking around, his gaze momentarily rested on Alfred, the captain of the ship. Eon¡¯s gaze briefly cooled as he looked at the captain, but he quickly turned his attention back to the doctor and asked a question.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bad! Very serious! The biggest problem is that the engine is completely out of order, cutting off the ship¡¯s power. The flames have grown stronger than before, making it impossible to enter, and even if we try to repair the engine, the ship will fall before we can!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±


    Eon seemed to make a decision after a moment of thought and strode towards the engine room, filled with flames. At his reckless act, Dr. Brown shouted in surprise.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind!? If you go in there with your bare body, you¡¯ll be charred! And what can you, without any mechanical knowledge, do there?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just necessary for power to be supplied to the ship?¡±


    ¡°What, what did you say¡­?¡±


    There was no need to enter the engine room through the door. Due to the explosion, about half of the deck was ripped off, so one could clearly see the engine burning in the middle of the airship from the deck.


    Eon leaped into the flames without hesitation. It was too quick to stop him.


    People who were watching gasped in horror, but they did not hear the agonizing screams of being burned that they expected.


    The instructors¡¯ uniforms at the academy, like the students¡¯, could withstand a certain level of fire, but they definitely did not provide enough protection to preserve life in such flames. Despite this, Eon walked forward through the flames, unaffected.


    Ignoring the destroyed engine, Eon approached the turbine connected to the engine. And he firmly grabbed the turbine, which had turned red by the flames.


    Sizzle!


    The sound of the gloves being scorched was heard as he gripped the red-hot turbine. But Eon, undeterred, forcefully pushed the turbine with his bare hands.


    Creak, squeak-!


    Since the engine was stopped, an automatic lock was applied to the turbine. But so strong was his strength that the lock was entirely torn away, and the turbine slowly began to turn.


    Everyone watching this were so surprised that their mouths fell open. Dr. Brown also muttered in a voice mixed with bewilderment and astonishment.


    ¡°My goodness¡­ Is that really human strength?¡±


    ¡°Doctor. Is that such a difficult task? If you had explained the procedure, I could also-¡°


    ¡°That¡¯s a part weighing several tons, Miss Katarina. Could you move that with your bare hands?¡±


    ¡°S, several tons? That¡¯s¡­.¡±


    She could have done it. For a very brief moment. If she concentrated all her mana into a body strengthening spell to amplify her strength, it might be possible.


    But at the same time, maintain a magical shield to protect herself from the flames, and while maintaining mana for strength amplification, continue to turn that heavy part weighing several tons?


    Even Katarina, who was at the Master Class, couldn¡¯t do such a thing. And yet, the man before her eyes was doing it, and there was no sign of him using a body strengthening spell.


    Who on earth was that man? The princess had called him an instructor, but the man was showing something that an ordinary instructor could never do.


    Whirr!!


    The speed at which Eon turned the turbine got faster and faster. Accordingly, acceleration began to be applied to the rotation of the turbine. Each time the mountainous force pushed the turbine, the rough shaking of the airship¡¯s hull began to stabilize as the turbine turned heatedly.


    The crew of the airship cheered.


    ¡°We did it! We¡¯re alive!¡±


    ¡°You fools! It¡¯s not over yet! Do you think everything is resolved because the power is back? It wouldn¡¯t be strange if this ship blew up with the engine at any moment! As soon as we land in the safest place possible, we need to abandon the ship!¡±


    ¡°Ah, understood! Doctor!¡±


    Following Dr. Brown¡¯s instructions, the crew began to prepare for landing. Fortunately, the cockpit and other essential parts were not destroyed, so the airship began to descend slowly, looking for a suitable empty space, while belching out dark smoke.


    Dr. Brown turned to the side with an embarrassed expression and spoke.


    ¡°Oh dear, I apologize. I didn¡¯t mean to overstep your authority as the captain.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t you know more about this ship than a mere captain?¡±


    Colonel Alfred nodded his head heavily in response.


    ¡°Anyway, this is a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s definitely a big deal. I¡¯m not sure if my beloved airship can continue to be produced, with such an incident occurring on parade day¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    It was indeed a statement characteristic of Dr. Brown, a famously eccentric engineer, to worry about the airship rather than the princess¡¯s safety. However, Alfred paid no attention to it and continued speaking.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Malevolent Star to interfere. I wanted to avoid direct action as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Before Dr. Brown could understand the meaning of his words, Colonel Alfred drew his sword.


    Blue mana erupted violently from his body, and he began to sprint towards Elizabeth like an arrow. Traces of mana lingered behind him.


    ¡°You bastard! How dare you¡­!¡±


    Katarina responded belatedly to his attack. She quickly drew her sword and stood in front of Colonel Alfred, but she couldn¡¯t help but stare wide-eyed at the deep blue sword aura that was emanating from his sword.


    Clang!


    She hastily pulled up her sword to counter. Thus, she was able to avoid being cut in half in one shot, but due to allowing a surprise attack, she was inevitably pushed back greatly.


    This was Alfred¡¯s strategy. Now, there was no one to stop him from reaching the princess.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    What Elizabeth saw when she turned her eyes was her escort being flung away in an instant.


    ¡°Sto-¡°


    She opened her mouth to cast a spell, but it was already too close. It was clear that Alfred¡¯s sword would strike at Elizabeth¡¯s neck before the word could be properly formed.


    ¡®Ah¡­.¡¯


    For a brief moment, she felt an unavoidable death.


    At that moment. Something shot towards him faster than Alfred¡¯s sword. It was a long, blood-crimson spear, like a thorn.


    Alfred instinctively swung his sword to fend off the attack aimed accurately at his heart, but the immense force contained in the spear only slightly altered its trajectory.


    Thud!!


    ¡°Argh!!¡±


    The spear pierced Alfred¡¯s shoulder and stuck in the wall behind him. Alfred, pinned to the deck, opened his mouth wide and let out a scream of horrific pain.


    Alfred¡¯s gaze painfully followed the direction from where the spear had come.


    There stood Eon, with his arm outstretched.


    Staring at him with a cold look.

 CH 90

    ? Airship (3) ?


    A red trail cut through the air in a straight line, and the blood-crimson spear was embedded in the deck wall.


    ¡°Arrgh!!¡±


    A spine-chilling scream filled the space.


    Katarina, who couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity, immediately rushed at the enemy.


    ¡°Haap!¡±


    When two sword auras clashed, it was not easy for one side to gain the upper hand.


    So Katarina aimed not at Alfred¡¯s sword, but his arm.


    The deep blue sword aura drew a straight path, and soon Alfred¡¯s right arm flew through the air, scattering blood.


    Thump!


    ¡°Arghh!!¡±


    Being pierced by the spear and losing an arm would have been enough for an ordinary person, but the opponent was a Master Class who had transcended human limits, a dangerous being that could cause anything to happen even in this situation.


    That¡¯s why Elizabeth stepped in. Her snow-white hair lightly floated upward, and her pupils slitted like a snake¡¯s.


    She, emitting a fierce light in her eyes, commanded Alfred.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    The power of a higher being that enslaves the minds of mortals, the Dragon¡¯s authority.


    At the Dragon¡¯s authority, Alfred stopped all his movements. The horrible screams, the kicks filled with pain, everything came to a halt as if time had stopped.


    That ended the fight. The only thing indicating that time was still passing was the red blood flowing from Alfred¡¯s severed arm.


    ¡°Your Highness, the princess! Are you okay!? I apologize, I failed to respond in time-¡°


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine, Katarina. Let¡¯s deal with what needs to be done first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I understand, Your Highness.¡±


    Katarina, who had served the princess for a long time, knew well how to handle such situations.


    With a familiar attitude, she tied Alfred¡¯s severed arm with a cloth to stop the bleeding. This was to obtain the necessary information to find out who was behind the assassination attempt.


    After she finished the hemostasis, she sighed, relief and guilt mixing. She felt deep remorse for not being able to properly protect her lord, who she should have protected.


    If that instructor hadn¡¯t thrown the spear at the right time, she would probably have regretted this moment for the rest of her life.


    But she was sure he didn¡¯t seem to have a spear when she first saw him¡­


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Katarina¡¯s gaze turned to the spear lodged in Alfred¡¯s shoulder, and at the same time, she was taken aback. The appearance of the spear was very familiar.


    In fact, she had only seen it once with her own eyes, but that one time was so intense that she couldn¡¯t possibly not recognize it.


    That day she saw one of the seven heroes of the continent, Malevolent Star, in person.


    The spear that Malevolent Star had was very similar to the one in front of her eyes now¡­


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    When Katarina recognized the Ajetus and froze like a statue, Elizabeth was calming her surprised heart, maintaining her composure.


    It was not the first time she had faced the brink of death. However, the experience a while ago gave her a premonition of an inevitable death.


    The moment she nearly died so vainly was a considerable shock to Elizabeth, but as a princess, she did not have the luxury to be engulfed in shock leisurely.


    Even in such a situation, she had to stand straight and maintain the dignity of the royal family. This is what qualified her to be an empress, and this was the difference between herself and her siblings.


    ¡°The situation has calmed down, everyone please return to your positions.¡±


    Despite the assassination attempt just a moment ago, the calm attitude of the princess, who didn¡¯t even blink, was admired by all the crew members on board, and they returned to their duties.


    After giving instructions to the crew, Elizabeth¡¯s gaze turned to Eon, to thank her instructor. However, Eon was not even looking this way, turning the turbine again.


    A baffled smile appeared on Elizabeth¡¯s lips at his indifferent attitude. Despite having just saved the life of the imperial princess, Eon seemed to feel no emotion about it. As if it was something he was supposed to do.


    Therefore, Elizabeth decided to focus on what she had to do now. She could express her gratitude later.


    Elizabeth stood in front of Alfred, who was completely frozen. Alternately looking at the Ajetus and Eon, Katarina, who had been groaning incomprehensibly with expressions like ¡°Uh, huh?¡±, finally regained her senses, guarding the princess at her side.


    Elizabeth¡¯s eyes slit once again.


    ¡°From now on, answer my questions without falsehood.¡±


    The Dragon¡¯s authority could only issue one command at a time, and excessive use not only posed a risk of permanently damaging the opponent¡¯s brain but also quickly exhausted the caster¡¯s mental strength.


    Therefore, getting the maximum effect from a single command was the correct way to use the Dragon¡¯s authority. When the existing command was canceled, Alfred, who had been standing still, writhed and let out the breath he had been holding.


    ¡°Huuh!!¡±


    Elizabeth threw a question immediately without giving the other party a chance to catch his breath.


    ¡°Who are you? Are you really Colonel Alfred?¡±


    The crew of the airship were all selected trustworthy personnel. The same was true for Colonel Alfred.


    He was an imperial soldier with a rigid personality, deeply connected with the Marquis Kalshtein, and above all, he was not an expert of master class level. That was why Katarina was taken aback when Alfred suddenly drew his sword.


    When everything was revealed, Alfred let out a heavy laugh and spoke.


    ¡°Heh¡­ No, Your Highness. Alfred is not my name¡­ I am Heinrich.¡±


    ¡°¡­Heinrich? Heinrich von Dils?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t not know that name.


    Heinrich von Dils. The head of the imperial intelligence agency.


    He was the one who provided information about the safety of this airship.


    At the appearance of a more formidable figure than expected, Elizabeth narrowed her eyes and said,


    ¡°I thought the intelligence agency was neutral. I didn¡¯t even think the head of the agency himself would get involved.¡±


    ¡°I tried to make it seem so¡­ If I couldn¡¯t do even that much, how could I call myself the head of the intelligence agency¡­ But the intelligence agency is neutral. All of this¡­ I did it alone.¡±


    Alfred, or rather Heinrich, tried to show a relaxed attitude in front of the princess, but due to the spear lodged in his shoulder, he couldn¡¯t speak properly from the considerable pain.


    ¡°Did you set up this airship?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I disguised myself as the captain and installed a small bomb in the engine¡­ I wanted to blow up the airship with a bigger bomb, but if it was any bigger, Dr. Brown would have certainly noticed¡­ So I disguised myself and waited for the right moment inside the airship.¡±


    ¡°I see. Truly the head of the intelligence agency. No one suspected that you weren¡¯t Colonel Alfred. Most of the crew of the airship have been following Colonel Alfred for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m not as good as Sylvia, but it seems my disguising skills are still useful¡­ After all, I was the one who taught her how to disguise.¡±


    Heinrich¡¯s gaze turned toward the engine room. More accurately, he was looking at the back of a man silently turning the turbine.


    ¡°I think that man realized my disguise as soon as he saw me¡­ Truly a discernment worthy of his reputation¡­ Ha ha.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    From the moment he arrived on the airship, Eon¡¯s gaze was on Heinrich. The reason why his eyes were unusually cold was because he had already noticed Heinrich¡¯s disguise.


    From that moment on, Eon must have been keeping a close eye on Heinrich.


    Elizabeth asked the most important question.


    ¡°Who ordered you to assassinate me?¡±


    At that question, Heinrich twisted his lips.


    ¡°Order¡­? There was no such person, Your Highness.¡±


    Under the effect of the Dragon¡¯s authority, lying was impossible. This meant his words were the truth.


    Elizabeth¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°So all this was your own doing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Highness. The Crown Prince only intended to cause a small commotion on the airship. He planned to show your confusion in front of the people to humiliate you. But I saw this as a golden opportunity.¡±


    ¡°A golden opportunity¡­?¡±


    ¡°You wish to become the empress, Your Highness. But while the Demon King is still alive, if a powerful empire splits due to the succession to the throne! When the Demon King appears again, which country could stand against the Demon King¡¯s army!?¡±


    Heinrich shouted passionately.


    His pupils were shining with the madness of conviction.


    ¡°If only you, Your Highness, disappear, the imperial succession would be clear¡­ The empire must not be divided. Under a strong successor, we must unite more than ever¡­! Only then can we maintain a grand and powerful empire¡­! All of this was planned by me alone, for the glory of the empire!¡±


    Upon hearing Heinrich¡¯s confession, Katarina¡¯s expression twisted in anger.


    ¡°You, you dare! To use such a reason to harm the Princess!¡±


    It meant that all this was orchestrated for the Crown Prince. He must have feigned neutrality all along to use it decisively at the most crucial moment.


    Everything that needed to be heard had been heard. There was no more information to dig out, but if they kept him alive and had him testify in court, it could deliver a significant blow to the Crown Prince.


    Then, a low and heavy voice cut off her thoughts.


    ¡°He¡¯s lying.¡±


    Without her noticing, Instructor Eon had approached her and Heinrich.


    ¡°Instructor Eon?¡±


    ¡°The turbine should be fine for a while.¡±


    Elizabeth didn¡¯t particularly worry about the turbine, but when she glanced at the engine, she noticed that the turbine was still running at full speed even without him.


    Elizabeth asked in a puzzled voice.


    ¡°Lying? Under the Dragon¡¯s authority, he can¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°He must have skillfully twisted his words then. It¡¯s not exactly a lie, but neither can it be called the truth.¡±


    ¡°¡­!!¡±


    Hearing Eon¡¯s words, Elizabeth realized the part she had overlooked until now.


    And the parts she had found strange until now fell into place like a puzzle.


    Heinrich had skillfully guided the conversation to make Elizabeth hostile towards the Crown Prince. But even if Heinrich¡¯s plan succeeded and Elizabeth died on the airship, it would have been difficult for Prince Wilhelm to shake off the huge political stigma. The indelible stigma of having dirtied the Empire¡¯s dignity to kill his own sister.


    Even if Elizabeth survived and got out of here, it wouldn¡¯t have been bad. Between Elizabeth, who would have believed Heinrich¡¯s confession as it was, and Prince Wilhelm, an irreversible gap would surely be formed. The competition for the throne would become increasingly fierce afterward, potentially escalating to a point where they threatened each other¡¯s lives.


    In such a situation, who would be the one to benefit the most?


    Someone who disguises the murder of the Third Princess as an accident, and frames the Crown Prince with political stigma.


    When the two royal siblings start to fight each other, the person who benefits by simply sitting back and watching is¡­


    Elizabeth¡¯s pupils emitted a red glow.


    ¡°Who is the real royal who wishes to become the emperor?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak up!¡±


    ¡°Cough-!¡±


    Instead of answering, Heinrich vomited a violent stream of blood from his mouth. This was a symptom often seen in those who resisted the Dragon¡¯s authority.


    Heinrich looked at Eon with eyes full of hatred as he shed bloody tears.


    ¡°Why¡­ damn it¡­! Why on earth are you on the side of the Third Princess¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You, more than anyone else¡­ should have an overflowing resentment against the Empire¡­ Aren¡¯t you resentful of the royal family that abandoned you and your colleagues¡­?¡±


    Eon paused for a moment, then slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°I was resentful.¡±


    ¡°So then¡­!!¡±


    Eon slightly shook his head and said.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m not on the side of the Third Princess.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m simply protecting my student.¡±


    Elizabeth stared at Eon in surprise. Heinrich did the same.


    He stared at Eon with a dumbfounded expression, and eventually burst into a maniacal laughter.


    ¡°You madman¡­! You¡¯re meddling in the struggle for the throne for such a petty reason? Rejecting all that power and fame, staying quiet as a dead mouse all this time, why on earth! Do you know that making this choice will create an enemy? The Third Princess will eventually fail to become the empress and die! You¡¯ve stirred up all this trouble to protect one student, even making the future emperor your enemy!?¡±


    Eon nodded his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason why I can¡¯t.¡±


    Heinrich gaped blankly.

 CH 91

    ? A Longtime Enemy ?


    The central avenue where the parade was underway was filled with chaos from the moment the airship exploded.


    ¡°The, the airship¡­ has exploded¡­!¡±


    ¡°Is it an accident? But the princess was on board!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it falling this way!?¡±


    With the explosion of the airship, flames and smoke scattered in all directions, and the citizens of the empire were plunged into fear. The festive atmosphere from the brilliant parade was instantly turned into a mess.


    As the explosion occurred, fragments of the airship rained down. Most were tiny pieces of metal or glass fragments that couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye, but if these fragments fell onto this bustling central avenue, anyone could be seriously injured.


    Charlotte closed her eyes and brought her hands together.


    At that moment, the world was filled with light.


    If the sacred barrier created by a typical high bishop could barely protect a single building, Charlotte¡¯s barrier covered the entire sky of the empire. The fragments were blocked by the barrier and no one was hurt.


    Her tremendous sacred power and excellent magic skills were indeed worthy of the name of a saintess.


    In the midst of this, Prince Wilhelm looked up at the burning airship and spoke in a bewildered voice.


    ¡°No, why did that suddenly¡­?¡±


    Confusion and surprise were evident in Wilhelm¡¯s voice, as if he couldn¡¯t comprehend the situation at all.


    Charlotte opened her eyes and gave him a sidelong glance. There was a hint of suspicion in her eyes, as if she was asking, ¡®Isn¡¯t this all your doing?¡¯


    Wilhelm frowned upon feeling her suspicious gaze.


    ¡°Why would I do such a thing? What reason would I have to ruin this parade?¡±


    Charlotte did not retract her gaze on the prince. It was as if she was demanding an explanation as to why the airship had exploded.


    Wilhelm vehemently denied it, shouting loudly.


    ¡°I just tampered a bit with the magic transmitter of the airship! So that Elizabeth¡¯s face wouldn¡¯t appear during the parade! I absolutely did not say to blow up the airship!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the end, the fact that he had plotted a sinister scheme remained unchanged. Charlotte found this fact not so surprising. The Wilhelm she had seen so far was a person who had crossed the line that should not be crossed as human many times.


    Still, Charlotte eventually stopped condemning Wilhelm. She already knew that he was not the type to reflect or change from such an event.


    Now, her focus needed to be on ensuring that the citizens of the empire were hurt as little as possible.


    She poured everything she had into spreading a barrier that covered the entire empire. It was not easy even for Charlotte to cast such a large spell by herself, and all of her sacred power was being used to maintain the barrier, but she had no choice.


    If the airship itself, not the fragments, fell onto the people, it would become one of the most terrible disasters in the history of the empire.


    Meanwhile, while Charlotte was maintaining the barrier, Wilhelm issued orders to the knights and soldiers.


    ¡°Calm the citizens. Tell them they are safe because of the saintess¡¯s barrier!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Your Highness. Shall we disperse the citizens then?¡±


    ¡°What? Then the parade will end as it is-! Ahem, tell them to stay put for now. If such a large number of citizens leave at once, it could cause even more confusion!¡±


    At first glance, it seemed as if he was concerned about the safety of the citizens, but Charlotte could guess his true intention. He was just trying to prevent the parade from being ruined any further to save his own face.


    Could this person really be the chosen hero of light?


    There was a time when she thought that he was the only person who could defeat the Demon King¡­


    Now, she was not even disappointed anew. She just regretted her foolish past when she had chosen the hero.


    Charlotte quietly looked up at the sky.


    Her heart was pounding fiercely.


    ¡®Eon¡­.¡¯


    Although many people didn¡¯t notice due to the chaotic situation, Charlotte did not miss it. A man rushing towards the airship.


    No matter how far away he was, she could never fail to recognize him. Ever since their meeting, ever since she left him¡­ there was not a single day she did not think of him.


    Her eyes were slowly watching the falling airship. As if doing so, she could see a glimpse of the person she loved.


    As always, he was rushing towards danger this time too. Her heart ached as if being torn apart, knowing that she couldn¡¯t do anything while watching it.


    ¡®Oh goddess. Please¡­ hear this prayer.¡¯


    She was only desperately hoping for Eon¡¯s safety.


    ***


    The airship was slowly descending towards the ground.


    Only then did a smile return to the crew¡¯s faces. There was a time when they truly thought of death, but now, it seemed like there wouldn¡¯t be much difficulty in landing safely.


    Heinrich looked at the approaching ground and burst into a wry smile.


    ¡°Arrogant, Malevolent Star¡­ but you have the right to be arrogant. Because you have such skills¡­ You¡¯ve accomplished many times what the half-dragon with the holy sword couldn¡¯t do, why would you be afraid of something like the army or the royal guard.¡±


    Heinrich¡¯s voice was drowned out by the surrounding explosion sounds, flying flames, and wind noise, and it was not heard by the other crew members.


    But it was different for Katarina.


    ¡®Who? Malevolent Star? This man? Is it him?¡¯


    She barely managed to keep her jaw from dropping in shock. She also had to withstand her eyes constantly drifting towards Eon.


    But Elizabeth was different. From the moment he said he was only protecting the student, her red eyes were looking at Eon only.


    Her eyes were full of questions, confusion, and doubts, ¡®Why?¡¯


    Goodwill between people was usually reciprocal. One-sided goodwill could linger for a while, but it couldn¡¯t last long. There must be something to give and take for a relationship to be established.


    Elizabeth tried to use Eon to fulfill her ambitions, but she hadn¡¯t yet offered anything to him. She hadn¡¯t proposed any kind of deal, nor could she guarantee any benefits.


    In such a situation, she was receiving goodwill from another person which was one-sided, and practically without any reason ¨C of course, he had given a reason, but it was something she couldn¡¯t accept.


    It was an extremely unfamiliar experience for Elizabeth.


    Eon spoke quietly.


    ¡°If left alone, he¡¯ll die.¡±


    No matter how much he had staunched the bleeding, having an arm cut off meant the blood loss was severe. Heinrich¡¯s lips were already blue, and his complexion was as bad as a dying man.


    Someone had to bring medicine and give emergency treatment, but on one side there was a princess, and on the other, one of the seven heroes of the continent. In the end, Katarina had no choice but to act.


    ¡°I will go and fetch it!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm? Okay. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    Elizabeth nodded to her escort, who was more tense than usual, asking her to help.


    As soon as Katarina headed to the medical room to fetch medicine, Heinrich, with his pale complexion, chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If the plan had succeeded¡­ the day when he would take the throne¡­ wouldn¡¯t have been far away¡­.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Thanks to you, I¡¯ll have a lot to do when I get back.¡±


    There would be a need to hold the neglected first prince responsible for the management of the parade, and to check Heinrich¡¯s ¡®him¡¯ who had been quietly lying dormant underneath the surface.


    In the end, it was a stroke of good luck. As long as they could get back alive.


    ¡°Heh¡­ Is that so? As a servant, I can¡¯t allow such disloyalty¡­ At least I have to show some results¡­ so I¡¯ll have no regrets even if I fall into hell.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Heinrich¡¯s eyes filled with madness.


    Eon¡¯s expression hardened slightly.


    ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be helped. I should kill him after all.¡±


    Eon realized that Heinrich was still trying to do something and reacted, but before that, something shook violently as if it had exploded from underneath the airship.


    Kwaang-!!


    ¡°Kyaaak!¡±


    The hull of the airship shook violently as if there had been an explosion. Eon grabbed Elizabeth¡¯s waist to prevent her from falling and held tightly onto the railing. Elizabeth also clung tightly to Eon¡¯s shoulder and nestled into his arms.


    Bang!! Bang!!


    The shaking didn¡¯t end after one time. Every time the shock continued, the airship tilted dangerously, and the crew was thrown roughly against the walls and floor. Determining the location of the vibration, Eon spoke.


    ¡°Was there something on the bottom of the ship?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­! It¡¯s the cargo hold¡­ but there should have been nothing in there¡­!¡±


    His words were meaningless. From the captain who should have checked the cargo hold, everyone was a spy of the intelligence agency.


    Suddenly, the bow of the airship shot upwards, and the airship soared towards the sky.


    From the direction of the captain¡¯s quarters, Doctor Brown shouted.


    ¡°The steering system is broken! The ship is trying to rise up!¡±


    Eon quickly checked the ground and shouted.


    ¡°Jump down below!¡±


    ¡°What!? Have you gone mad! If we jump from here, we¡¯ll all die!¡±


    ¡°There is a holy barrier just below! Just jump down!¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­! Everyone abandon ship!¡±


    On the rocking airship, which seemed about to overturn at any moment, the crew screamed and jumped down.


    It was a dizzying scene reminiscent of a crash, but instead of falling to the ground, they were blocked by a bright white light barrier between the sky and the ground, landing without any shock.


    Even Doctor Brown jumped towards the barrier, and soon Katarina, who had rushed out of the medical room, stabilized herself on the deck and ran towards Elizabeth.


    ¡°Your Highness! I am now-!¡±


    ¡°Kwoooaaa¨D!!¡±


    It was a fierce roar that seemed to shake the air.


    Katarina felt as if her body had stiffened and lost her balance for a moment, and as a consequence, she immediately fell from the deck and plummeted below.


    ¡°Your Highness-!!¡±


    Katarina extended her hand towards Elizabeth as she fell.


    Heinrich, who couldn¡¯t fall due to being stuck in the window, burst out in a crazed laugh.


    ¡°Kahaha! Just as Her Highness has the formidable means of a curse¡­ I also have at least one formidable means!¡±


    Woosh! Bang!!


    Soon something broke through the deck and a beast planted its claws on the ground, exhaling a growling breath.


    Eon recognized the identity of the beast in an instant.


    ¡°Beast Corps Commander¡­?¡±


    The Beast Corps Commander, who had lost his life in the last great battle, looked at Eon with his still wild eyes, showing his teeth aggressively, and spoke with a smile.


    ¡°We meet again! My longtime nemesis-!!¡±

 CH 92

    ? The Beast Corps Commander ?


    The Beast Corps Commander, Leonos.


    The king of the Beasts and the vanguard of the Demon King¡¯s army.


    The day he crossed the boundary of the Demon Continent and invaded the empire¡¯s border, three castles crumbled and an entire legion was swept away.


    If the Undying Corps Commander announced the beginning of war to humanity by annihilating the Iona kingdom, the Beast Corps Commander was the first to showcase the powerful strength of the Demon King¡¯s army in front of humanity.


    Eon and Leonos¡¯ eyes were directed at each other.


    Leonos sported a wild smile, and Eon¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    Recognizing him was not difficult. A mane like a lion, rugged and golden, a face with horns protruding like a rhinoceros, and a tremendous physique reminiscent of a bear. Undoubtedly, it was the Beast Corps Commander, Leonos.


    Eon knew this was impossible. The Beast Corps Commander had been killed in the Battle of Ragnarok Plains by the Sword Saint¡¯s blade.


    Having heard directly from the Sword Saint about Leonos¡¯s death, he was certain that the highly skilled Sword Saint wouldn¡¯t have been mistaken. Therefore, it must be a fact that Beast Corps Commander Leonos lost his life on the plains of Ragnarok.


    Eon¡¯s eyes swept over Leonos¡¯ upper body. A single streak of a sword wound traversed his body. Considering its depth and location, it was a definitive fatal wound that couldn¡¯t be avoided.


    Elizabeth, clinging tightly to Eon, spoke.


    ¡°The corpse of the Beast Corps Commander was taken over by the empire. I heard it was moved to a laboratory for research¡­ This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s necromancy.¡±


    The crimson energy that wrapped around Leonos¡¯s entire body.


    It was different from dark mana. The trace of necromancy was clear.


    The bodies of the Giant Corps Commander, defeated by the Goddess champion, and the Insect Corps Commander, burned to death by the sage, were each moved to the Mage Tower and the Law Nation. However, the bodies of the Dream Demon Corps Commander, defeated by the hero party, and the Beast Corps Commander, defeated by the Sword Saint, were taken over by the imperial army. And so, their corpses were being analyzed secretly in the intelligence department.


    Perhaps shocked by the severe jolt of the unfair situation, Heinrich, even while vomiting blood, wore a twisted smile.


    ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s not just necromancy¡­ They used alchemy to graft the decaying corpse here and there, necromancy to resurrect the dead body, and spirit magic to call out the soul¡­ Cough! But in the end, it¡¯s just a shell¡­¡±


    ¡°A shell?¡±


    ¡°The aim of resurrecting the corps commander was twofold. One was to use their enormous power as the empire¡¯s weapon¡­ and the other was for information. Information about the Demon King and the Demon Continent¡­.¡±


    Heinrich¡¯s complexion was pale due to excessive bleeding. Sensing his impending death, he spoke with a mouth that felt lighter than usual.


    ¡°But it was all in vain¡­ The souls of demons are greatly different from those of humans. It was only a half-baked resurrection with just a soulless body. All that remained inside was the memory and emotion most strongly felt at the moment of death¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not the real Beast Corps Commander, then he won¡¯t be able to stop me.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just a shell, the power is real¡­ Of course, he won¡¯t be able to defeat you¡­ but the goal wasn¡¯t you from the start¡­.¡±


    ¡°Kuhuhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!¡±


    At that moment, Leonos¡¯ roaring voice vibrated the air.


    ¡°My nemesis! How long do you plan to chatter on!!¡±


    Leonos raised his arms high and powerfully struck the deck.


    Bang! The hull of the airship greatly shook and the impact spread in all directions. Leonos hadn¡¯t intended it, but the impact restored the balance of the airship that had been rising into the sky.


    Leonos, clenching his fists and bringing his elbows close to his chest, let out a fierce battle cry.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight! Now! Together with me!! I have waited only for this moment!!¡±


    He was like a predator that had discovered the prey it had been chasing for a long time, and like a warrior feeling the thrill of a long-awaited battle finally approaching.


    ¡°What¡­.¡±


    Looking at Leonos, Heinrich couldn¡¯t hide his surprise.


    For the past five years, numerous experiments had been conducted on the corpse of the Beast Corps Commander. But this was the first time he had shown such intense emotion.


    Whether it was because the brain had also decayed in the soulless shell, in the early stages of resurrection, he was no different from a wild beast that could not even recall what he was and instinctively committed only destruction and murder.


    Even such a state did not last long and he quickly fell into a vegetative state. Because his life was not much left, he was treated as a failure, but to recognize the opponent and speak as soon as he woke up?


    ¡®Could it be¡­ Is his memory returning now?¡¯


    Eon no longer needed to hold on to Elizabeth, so he gently set her down on the deck. Then, he walked straight toward Leonos, quietly gathering his energy.


    Elizabeth lightly grabbed Eon¡¯s wrist, deterring him. And she spoke carefully in a low voice.


    ¡°Instructor, there¡¯s no need to fight him obediently. All we need to do is escape from here to achieve our goal.¡±


    Eon replied without taking his eyes off Leonos.


    ¡°It seems you have a plan.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    The appearance of the Beast Corps Commander was surprising, but still, Elizabeth quickly figured out the enemy¡¯s intent.


    If the airship had crashed as planned and the body of the Beast Corps Commander had been discovered, it would have been intended to pin the fatal false charge of colluding with the Demon King¡¯s army on the First Prince. Even if the airship didn¡¯t explode, it would have been an insurance-like existence to use for just in case, like this moment.


    There was no need to obediently fall into that. Other people had already evacuated safely, and the only ones left were Eon and Elizabeth. And with the hidden means Elizabeth possessed, the two of them could escape safely.


    But Eon gently removed her hand and said,


    ¡°Whatever it is, save it.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But-¡°


    Eon shook his head.


    The abandoned airship could fly anywhere and explode unpredictably. Moreover, considering the tenacious personality of the Beast Corps Commander in his lifetime, it was instinctively felt that he would not give up on us and pursue us to the end, even if we simply left this place.


    However, Eon did not explain all of this in detail. Instead, he raised his right arm high.


    The blood-crimson spear that had been stuck on the deck flew to him by itself and landed in Eon¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It seems you still don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Eon stretched out Ajetus forward. The tip of the spear was pointing straight at Leonos.


    ¡°Your instructor does not lose to such a guy.¡±


    Elizabeth could no longer speak.


    The opponent was the Beast Corps Commander. Although she had not experienced the battlefield, it was enough to know how strong and fearful he was just by looking at the remaining records.


    He was on a different level from the enemies he had faced so far in order to protect his students. Even if he were one of the seven heroes of the continent, he would be a formidable opponent risking his life.


    But why?


    Looking at Eon¡¯s broad back, Elizabeth could not imagine her instructor losing.


    Leonos bared his teeth and grinned ferociously.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Is the conversation over?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I kept you waiting.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no fun to face an unprepared enemy when the fight I¡¯ve been waiting for finally comes.¡±


    Instead of replying to his words, Eon readied himself and gathered his energy. Leonos, following suit, stretched out his front paw as if about to rush out at any moment and crouched his body.


    In the suffocating tension, a man and a beast confronted each other, feeling the gusty wind on the deck of the airship with their whole bodies.


    Another small explosion occurred in the engine room, which had already been overheated to the limit.


    At the same time, the roar of the beast tore through the space and resounded.


    ¡°Roaarr!!¡±


    With a roar filled with vicious delight, Leonos swung his front paw. Although he no longer possessed the horned armor ¡®Lunorstal¡¯ that injured his attackers and the great sword ¡®Stormkarg¡¯ that induced storms, his sheer physicality marked by wild muscles was already a weapon in itself.


    Clang!


    Sparks flew as Leonos¡¯s claws, stronger than steel, collided with the blade of Ajetus. Their weapons didn¡¯t touch each other, but a powerful shockwave exploded out, leaving deep traces behind them on the deck ¨C three behind Eon and one behind Leonos.


    ¡°My sworn enemy! Why! Why did you not show up for the battle that day!!¡±


    Leonos swung his arms crazily towards Eon, who held his spear tightly and repelled all attacks with its tip alone. The afterimages of gold and blood intertwined violently, with more than ten exchanges occurring in a single breath.


    ¡®This is¡­ the heroes of the seven continents and the Demon Corps Commander¡­¡¯


    Even with Elizabeth¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Eye, the exchange was difficult to follow.


    The man and the beast engaged in fierce combat, and with each successive attack, the surroundings were brutally swept away. But even as the walls and floors were destroyed and the airship rapidly collapsed, no attacks reached Elizabeth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been waiting for you! Not that old swordsman! But you, who were even more beastly than a beast, more devilish than a demon!! You made my blood boil! But why-!!¡±


    Instead of answering, Eon swung Ajetus. No emotions surfaced on his face. He was focused solely on the fight. The spear blade brushed past the golden mane, but Leonos¡¯s skin was as hard as armor, only a few strands of fur were cut off.


    ¡°Wear your armor, Eon! That black armor! Are you belittling me because I have no weapon and armor!¡±


    Leonos roared out as he continued to attack.


    ¡°Give it your all! I mean, fight with all your strength!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Eon¡¯s eyes narrowed.

 CH 93

    ? The Beast Corps Commander (2) ?


    Boom! Bang! Bang!!


    Each time Leonos swung his claws, the steel deck below caved in from the force of the impact.


    Given this rate, the airship wouldn¡¯t last, so Eon had to continually move, battling relentlessly.


    Watching this, Heinrich also became anxious.


    ¡°Darn it¡­! Why¡­!¡±


    Realistically, achieving the original plan was already impossible. Now that everything had been exposed, it was a desperate situation, and at least the third princess needed to be dealt with here to avoid harm to the commander.


    He had not anticipated the Malevolent Star protecting the third princess, but he believed even if the Malevolent Star was present, there would be nothing he could do once the princess was removed.


    There was a possibility that he could retaliate against the royal family, but if so, he would be branded as a rebel and become the empire¡¯s enemy. Based on the analysis of the Malevolent Star¡¯s past actions, he thought he would avoid such a situation.


    Therefore, even though he had been pretending to fight the Malevolent Star, ordering to kill the princess whenever there was an opportunity, there was no response from Leonos.


    Could it be that my connection was cut off and my voice wasn¡¯t heard? Eventually, Heinrich shouted out loud.


    ¡°Kill the princess! Don¡¯t fight the Malevolent Star, kill the princess!¡±


    At these words, Leonos roared in fury.


    ¡°Shut up! I choose my own opponents!!¡±


    Leonos swung its claws violently.


    The wind, like a blade, cut through the air towards Heinrich.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Heinrich, already weakened from injuries and excessive bleeding, was not in a condition to dodge.


    Gulp!


    Eventually, Heinrich breathed his last as his neck, chest, and waist were split in half, dividing him into four pieces. His death was instantaneous, leaving no time for any last words.


    He was the head of intelligence, manipulating all the empire¡¯s information, and one of the fewer than a hundred master-class in the empire. However, there was no noble sacrifice or great mission that he desperately desired. His end was utterly empty.


    By now, both Eon and Leonos were paying no mind to his death, rushing towards each other, their weapons clashing fiercely.


    ¡°You were a beast thirsting for blood back then! You fought only to kill, not caring about yourself! What about now!? You¡¯re fighting to protect someone! Careful! Cautious! That¡¯s being weak!¡±


    Eon thrust his spear forward and Leonos swung its claw downward. An explosion erupted, splitting the steel deck like a spider¡¯s web.


    The shockwave pushed both of them backward, pausing the battle momentarily. Instead of charging immediately, Eon caught his breath and spoke slowly.


    ¡°That might be true.¡±


    ¡°Growl¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m trying to protect, I might have become weaker.¡±


    Eon only shifted his gaze slightly to glance behind him. There, Elizabeth was watching him with a tense expression.


    To be honest, Elizabeth was still a student whose true intentions were hard to discern, and a bit of doubt existed in Eon¡¯s heart towards her.


    Elizabeth treated everyone kindly, without considering their rank or status. But what difference is there between someone who is equally kind to everyone and someone who is equally unkind to everyone? Sometimes, he thought that Elizabeth¡¯s standards for evaluating others might be slightly different from those of other people.


    However, even so, as an instructor, he had a duty to protect his students.


    Eon looked forward again and spoke.


    ¡°But, I don¡¯t feel too bad.¡±


    Leonos¡¯s expression twisted in rage.


    ¡°Disappointing¡­ that my worthy opponent has become so foolish! Yes, I wanted to enjoy this fight as long as possible, but it can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s end this now!¡±


    Grrr-


    From between Leonos¡¯ fangs erupted a rough breath, and his black mana flared in response to his emotions. His eyes were dyed red and the air around him started to tremble.


    Eon knew what this was.


    The Martial Extreme of Leonos, the Beast Corps Commander.


    Artiglio Tempesta.


    The storm of slashing that tore everything apart. Originally, it was displayed with the storm sword ¡®Stormkarg¡¯, but even when used barehanded, it wouldn¡¯t differ much from its original power.


    If Leonos executed his Martial Extreme, there would be no further fairness left. Everything would be torn to pieces, leaving behind only fragments of scrap and a handful of blood.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The reason Eon didn¡¯t use mana was partly due to people¡¯s aversion to dark magic, but there was a more critical reason.


    Therefore, he wanted to avoid using mana until the end, but it was impossible to conclude a battle within a short period against a commander-level enemy without using it.


    A decisive moment was needed.


    Eon drew a deep breath. The tip of Ajetus¡¯s spear aimed towards Eon¡¯s heart. Elizabeth¡¯s eyes widened at this unexpected suicide attempt, and Leonos bared his fangs, growling.


    In an instant, the spearhead of Ajetus deeply pierced Eon¡¯s heart.


    Immediately, a horrific scream filled the space.


    ¡°Aaaahhhhh¨D!!¡±


    The moment that his heart was ruptured, a huge magic force exploded, and black flames sprang up like a furnace.


    A black armor meticulously covered Eon¡¯s whole body, engulfed in black flames, with a golden light flickering behind the only visible part, the eye holes of his helmet.


    Swiping the black flames with his arm, with the creaking sound of the armor, Eon slowly stepped forward. Flames sprang up following his footsteps.


    At the sight of that enormous dark mana and ominous aura, which in no way fell short when compared to the Beast Corps Commander, Elizabeth¡¯s heart sank.


    Who could think of him as a hero after seeing that?


    It was only then that Elizabeth could understand.


    The Malevolent Star. The Star of Misfortune.


    Why did people call him by that nickname.


    ¡°So you finally feel like fighting seriously! My long-standing enemy-!!¡±


    Leonos laughed ferociously, violently swinging his arm as if to welcome an old friend back for a moment. Surely Leonos only had two arms, but in that brief moment, Elizabeth saw eight flailing arms.


    It was truly a fleeting moment, and soon those arms multiplied to 16, 32, 64¡­ continuously increasing and causing a storm above the land of rules. It was a storm of death that shredded everything it touched.


    Facing such a beast king, the man in black armor quietly lowered his stance, gripping his spear. And in the moment of taking a short breath,


    A blood-red flash stormed like a tempest.


    On one side was the absolute destruction that tore everything apart.


    On the other side was the absolute nullification that rendered everything into nothing.


    There was a time when it was debated among master-class warriors about what would happen if the Martial Extremes, which were opposites of each other, collided, back when the Grandmaster was considered a legendary realm.


    The answer was here.


    A Martial Extreme was what powerful individuals who have reached an immeasurably high realm use as a technique, embodying their perception of the ultimate form. Forging their own form like a sword and spreading it as a shield, that¡¯s what a Martial Extreme was.


    Naturally, a Martial Extreme with a more precise and sturdy form could push back the opponent¡¯s Martial Extreme.


    Elizabeth watched this spectacle blankly.


    ¡°The storm¡­ is it subsiding?¡±


    As Eon stood against the blade storm and swung his spear all around, each blade of Ajetus accurately pricked one point of the storm.


    Each time the spear pierced the air, the center known as the eye of the storm vanished, causing the raging storm to collide with itself. Thus, the storm that filled the sky of the region was slowly disappearing.


    Clear mirror, still water. The image of a tranquil water surface that slowly calms even the large ripples caused by a thrown rock.


    Its astounding image felt artistic, like a perfectly functioning machine without an inch of error.


    Soon after, Eon swiftly spun his spear and powerfully swung it towards the last point, the sound of air being torn echoed and a calm, windless state spread out even in these high skies.


    A perfect windless realm. The blood-red tip of the spear was accurately piercing through Leonos¡¯s heart.


    In the quiet filled with stillness, Leonos vomited a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°What I knew¡­ The Martial Extreme has changed a lot¡­.¡±


    Eon answered in a calm tone.


    ¡°There were changes in the state of mind.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ was the Martial Extreme so easy to learn anew?¡±


    Leonos curled up the corners of his mouth sinisterly. It was a laugh that seemed empty yet somewhere relieved.


    ¡°I thought you had become weaker¡­ but it wasn¡¯t that. You became even stronger instead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That power¡­ I see¡­ The armor is not a protective gear¡­ but a restraint to suppress the power¡­ if you hold such power inside¡­ you can no longer be considered human¡­.¡±


    The Ajetus that pierced Leonos¡¯s heart had the power to cut through all magic. Therefore, the power of the necromancy that had resurrected him was gradually scattering and disappearing.


    ¡°Haha¡­ at first, I was much stronger¡­ even if the speed of becoming stronger is fast¡­ it¡¯s too fast¡­.¡±


    Leonos looked at the blue sky in his last moments. Unlike the dull sky of the mainland, the sky of the region was clear and blue.


    ¡°At this rate¡­ it wasn¡¯t too bad¡­.¡±


    With his last words, Leonos¡¯s body turned into a handful of ash. The wind that followed blew that ash away lightly.


    Eon, looking at the ash disappearing in the wind, added quietly,


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s quiet.¡±


    The sky was cloudless.

 CH 94

    ? The Task at Hand ?


    The Beast Corps Commander Leonos was a clear enemy to humanity.


    The number of casualties due to the mobilization of the demon army was innumerable, and renowned knights and mercenaries, and even S-rank adventurers, had lost their lives at the hands of Leonos.


    Countless people lost their hometowns and lands, and there were still many who could not return. To sympathize with him would be disrespectful to the countless people who lost their lives during the war, and even Leonos would take it as an insult to himself.


    However.


    Unlike the Undead Corps, who destroyed the capital from the start of the war and turned the kingdom into a lair of the undead, and the Insect Corps who led mindless bugs and inflicted enormous damage on civilians, the Demon Army only ever fought against the military.


    What Beast Corps Commander Leonos desired was a struggle with the strong. It had a major influence on the actions of the demon army.


    Whether Leonos deliberately avoided harming civilians, or was simply indifferent, was unknown. However, while he may have caused looting, he did not commit excessive slaughter against civilians, and sometimes even showed mercy to his acknowledged enemies.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen a promising one¡­ It¡¯s too soon to kill you here. Grow stronger and come back! Let¡¯s fight again then!¡±


    If the first Corps commander I met during the war was not Leonos, I might not be standing here now. So, I did not want to avoid a fight against him.


    I had told Elizabeth to keep her secret weapon in reserve¡­ but I couldn¡¯t deny that my regret of not being able to conclude a fight with Leonos had some influence.


    The scattered ashes disappeared into the wind without a trace.


    It was now time to move.


    The secret airship, already weakened by the explosion, had long surpassed its limit due to the fight with Leonos. The turbine was crushed by the shock and destroyed, so there was no way to land safely as before.


    Time was pressing, and there was no time to think for long. The moment to use the method I wanted to avoid had arrived.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Instructor.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to jump.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    Elizabeth¡¯s expression froze for a moment.


    ¡°Instructor, I apologize¡­ but if we jump from this height, I think I might die, even if you don¡¯t.¡±


    Not only Elizabeth, but jumping from this height with nothing but the body was also somewhat burdensome for me.


    ¡°Right. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll jump just before the airship hits the ground.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that possible?¡±


    I nodded and said,


    ¡°Trust me. I¡¯ve done it once before.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Elizabeth plunged into deep thought. Her white hair was violently whipped by the wind blowing over the deck, but Elizabeth looked down without thinking of tidying it up.


    Her face, already pale due to the dizzying height, turned even paler, but she eventually nodded and answered.


    ¡°I would think it¡¯s a suicide act if it was anyone else¡­ but I trust you, Instructor.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Now that I¡¯ve got Elizabeth¡¯s agreement, all that was left was to drop the airship in a safe place.


    Of course, even if we just stayed still, the airship would soon crash, but we had to avoid flying in the wrong direction and falling over the city or a nearby village. And if the falling speed was too fast, Elizabeth¡¯s body might not be able to withstand it at the moment of landing.


    I tapped the end of Ajetus¡¯ spear on the deck of the airship. Then, I spread the dark mana bubbling up inside me throughout the airship. I felt the mana that had been surrounding my body constantly ripple, spreading everywhere like waves.


    The mana quickly permeated the internal structure of the airship. Like fine threads, and as if these threads intertwined to form a dense net, the entire airship was wrapped in magic.


    I could feel it. Which parts of the ship were damaged and which parts were still intact. I lacked knowledge about machinery, but I intuitively knew how to maneuver the ship the way I wanted.


    What I was about to do now was to break this airship as safely as possible.


    ¡°Hold onto me and never let go.¡±


    Elizabeth clung tightly to my neck. It was possible because the sparks of mana seeping out from the gaps in my armor were no longer there. And those sparks were freely roaming inside the airship, ready to explode wherever I wanted them to.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Boom¨D!!


    The engine room exploded. With this, all systems that were somewhat alive in the airship stopped operating, and the airship, losing its buoyancy, began to fall towards the ground.


    I felt a sense of weightlessness throughout my body, as if up and down were flipping in an instant. It was proof that gravity was pulling us down rapidly.


    While the airship was in free fall, I continued to cause explosions at various locations within the airship. It might have been difficult just by generating sparks, but it was possible here where it was full of complexly intertwined mechanical parts.


    Bang! Bang! Boom!!


    The airship rocked violently from the recoil of the explosions and fell in the direction I wanted. The slowing of the falling speed was also as intended. However, it was still not a speed that a human body could withstand bare.


    ¡°Ah¨D! Uh¡­!¡±


    In the tremendous falling speed, it was not strange for anyone to scream, but Elizabeth gritted her teeth and endured calmly despite that. Seeing her enduring and fully trusting me, I pulled Ajetus embedded in the deck.


    The ground was already close at hand. There was no point in causing more explosions now.


    I tightly embraced Elizabeth¡¯s slender waist and without hesitation and jumped off the deck.


    Our target was right in front of the cliff where I was touring the city with Instructor Lirya. There was nothing but wasteland below the cliff, and the height of the cliff was appropriate for what I had to do now.


    I drove Ajetus with all my strength into the cliff.


    The blood-red tip of the spear split the cliff¡¯s rock without any resistance.


    Ka-ga-ga-ga-!!


    The shock that spread throughout my body, and the ensuing sound of the rock splitting. The spear was burrowing into the rock, slowing the falling speed along the massive cliff.


    I held Elizabeth tightly in one arm. She did the same. As the cliff deeply split, fragments of rock flew in all directions, but those fragments hit my back that was protecting Elizabeth and bounced off.


    As our speed fully reduced, we landed at the bottom of the cliff.


    At that very moment, the airship we had escaped from crashed into the ground behind us.


    Boom¨D!!!


    A huge column of fire burst out from the airship with a deafening explosion.


    Hot air and tiny fragments rained down in all directions. But they only slightly patted my back, failing to harm Elizabeth in any way.


    After watching the sight of dark smoke and flames soaring high for a moment, I gently patted Elizabeth¡¯s back and spoke.


    ¡°Elizabeth. It¡¯s over now.¡±


    But there was no response.


    ¡°Hah, hah¡­.¡±


    Elizabeth was panting, her shoulders trembling slightly.


    Her rough breathing, the pounding heartbeat, and the cold sweat running down her hair told of the fear and tension she had experienced. Her arm which was tightly wrapped around my neck showed no sign of letting go.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I had no choice but to stand still and wait until Elizabeth felt a little better.


    As time passed, her breathing gradually became more stable.


    Elizabeth slowly uttered.


    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t do it a second time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t something I wanted to experience twice either.


    ***


    We watched the flames rising from the bottom of the cliff.


    The fire from the airship was a bit too large to be a bonfire, but at least it was easily visible from a distance. With its size, the royal guards or the imperial police would likely notice and arrive soon.


    Elizabeth quietly opened her mouth while looking at the flames.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the late greetings since there was no formal audience. Thank you, Instructor.¡±


    I replied in a calm tone.


    ¡°It was my duty as an instructor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a big deal. To think that the instructor¡¯s job was to prevent the assassination of the princess and to fight the head of the demonic troops. It seems like Philion Academy will soon go bankrupt due to a shortage of staff. Dean Heinkel will be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±


    Seeing me at a loss for words, Elizabeth giggled and continued speaking.


    ¡°May I ask why you did so?¡±


    ¡°Because there was no reason not to.¡±


    ¡°¡­There are plenty of reasons. I can think of more than ten reasons that just popped into my head.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, I said.


    ¡°When you see someone drowning, you don¡¯t think of reasons not to save them first. You are my student, and that was reason enough to save you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that all? It wasn¡¯t because I am the princess, or because you want something from me¡­ nothing like that?¡±


    I simply nodded.


    Elizabeth¡¯s red eyes were filled with surprise and disbelief. Eventually, after staring at me in silence for quite a while, she shook her head with an incredulous expression.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like¡­ you¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°Because there¡¯s no reason to.¡±


    At that moment, I felt multiple presences approaching our direction.


    Master class warriors, presumably royal guards, were quickly closing in. They seemed to be in such a hurry that they were coming towards us on foot, without riding any animals.


    When I relayed this to Elizabeth, she curled the corners of her red lips upward and said, amused.


    ¡°An instructor who saved the imperial princess¡­ congratulations. You¡¯re going to become a star in the social world overnight.¡±


    Instead of responding, I scowled.


    At my reaction, Elizabeth laughed contentedly.


    ¡°Should I hide it for you?¡±


    ¡°Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°If you wish, Instructor.¡±


    As I nodded, Elizabeth got up and dusted off her clothes. She straightened her disheveled hair lightly and held herself upright. In no time, there was not an eighteen-year-old girl with a mischievous smile on the spot, but only the princess of the empire.


    ¡°There are so many things I want to ask and say¡­ but I¡¯ll have to put them off for now. I¡¯ll arrange a good place soon, so please make some time then.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ve promised, right?¡±


    The royal guards were now visible to the naked eye. It was time to leave.


    Elizabeth did not look back at me, and neither did I. We didn¡¯t bother to say goodbye to each other.


    Because we knew we would meet again soon.


    ***


    That afternoon.


    When I returned to the Opal Black dormitory, someone from the royal palace came to find me.


    A man wearing a ceremonial suit and a mask, carrying an invitation to a masquerade.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t shake off the bad feeling.